H SHELF  ^ 


MEADVILLK 


THEOLOGICAL  SCHOOL.  i 

II  PRESENTED  BY 

Ii€cV.-%Z^CldI^M  J1c:^2cj:u $ 

r4  ^ 


The  person  charging  this  material  is  re- 
sponsible for  its  return  on  or  before  the 
Latest  Date  stamped  below. 

Theft,  mutilation  and  underlining  of  books 
are  reasons  for  disciplinary  action  and  may 
result  in  dismissal  from  the  University. 

UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS  LIBRARY  AT  URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 


L161— 0-1096 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/memoirofrevhenry00sarg_1 


THfc  LiSRABY 
OF  THE 

U^lVt^SlTY  OF  iLLIHOIS 


J^ul/Ushed  by  Perkins  b:  PPirvin-, Poston, 1S31 


A MEMOIR 


OF 

THE  REV.  HENRY  MARTYN,  B.  D. 

LATE  FELLOW  OF  8T.  JOHN’s  COLLEGE,  CAMBRIDGE, 

AND  CHAPLAIN  TO  THE  HONORABLE  EAST  INDIA  COMPANY, 


BY  THE  REV.  JOHN  SARGENT.  M.  A. 

RECTOR  OF  LAVINGTON. 


FROM  THE  TENTH  LONDON  EDITION, 

CORRECTED  AND  ENLARGED. 

WITH  AN  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY  AND  AN  APPENDIX, 
BY  THE  AMERICAN  EDITOR. 


THE  IISSSH?  OF  THE 

SSSttfon. 


M 10'?'' 


VIEW  OP  TOCAT. 


BOSTON: 

PUBLISHED  BY  PERKINS  & MARVIN. 

PHILADELPHIA:  FRENCH  & PERKINS. 


1833 


Entered  according  to  act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1832; 
By  Perkins  & Marvin, 

in  the  Clerk’s  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Massachusetts. 


CONTENTS. 


Preface  to  the  American  Edition,  ........  i v 

Advertisement  to  the  London  Edition, xi 

Preface  to  the  tenth  London  Edition, xiii 

Introductory  Essay, . . xv 

CHAPTER  I. 


Early  life  of  Henry  Martyn — His  successful  academical  career,  . * . 61 

CHAPTER  II. 

His  advancement  in  piety — College  employments — Decides  on  becom- 
ing a Missionary—- His  ordination,  75 

CHAPTER  HI. 

Commencement  of  his  Ministerial  labors — Collegiate  duties — Applies 
for  a Chaplainship  under  the  East  India  Company— Visits  Corn- 
wall— His  sufferings  on  leaving  England, 102 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Departure  from  England— Occurrences  during  his  Voyage— at  St.  Sal- 
vador—and  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope— Arrives  at  Madras— and 
at  Calcutta, 

CHAPTER  V. 

Mr.  Martyn^s  arrival  at  Calcutta^Residence  at  Aldeen— Preaches  at 
Calcutta — Is  appointed  to  Dinapore — Leaves  Calcutta— Journal  of 
his  voyage  up  the  Hoogley  and  Ganges,  193 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Mr.  Martyn  is  fixed  at  Dinapore — Commences  his  Ministry— Transla- 
tions*—Disputes  with  his  Moonshee  and  Pundit — Difficulties  respect- 
ing the  Schools — His  happiness  in  the  work  of  Translation,  . . . 220 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Mr.  Martyn  receives  intelligence  of  the  death  of  his  eldest  Sister^ 
Letters  to  his  friends — Is  removed  to  Cawnpore — Hears  of  the 
death  of  his  youngest  Sister — Determines  to  visit  Arabia  and 
Persia— Leaves  Cawnpore  for  Calcutta— Departs  for  Arabia,  . . 256 


6-1 259  J 


IV 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Mr.  Martyn  leaves  Bengal  for  Shiraz— Occurrences  during  his  journey 
—Arrives  at  Shiraz— Commences  a New  Translation— Discussions 
with  the  Persian  Mooli  ahs, 

CHAPTER  IX. 

First  Public  Discussion  at  Shiraz— Mr.  Martyn  replies  to  a Defence  of 
Mohammedanism — Interview  with  the  head  of  the  Soofies— Visits 
Persepolis— Translations — Discussions, 334 

CHAPTER  X. 

Mr.  Martyn  leaves  Shiraz  in  order  to  lay  before  the  king  his  Transla- 
tion of  the  New  Testament — Arrives  at  the  camp — Is  not  admitted 
to  an  audience — ^Proceeds  to  Tebriz— Severe  Illness,  . • . . . 375 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Mr.  Martyn  commences  his  journey  homewards,  by  way  of  Constanti- 
nople— Visits  Echmiadzin — Suffers  from  fever— Dies  at  Tocat,  in 


Persia — ^View  of  his  Character— Conclusion, * . . 395 

APPENDIX. 

Note  A.  Rev.  William  Carey,  D.  D.  . 425 

B*  Dr.  Vanderkemp,  . . * 427 

C.  Christian  Frederick  Swartz, 428 

D.  The  Hegira, 430 

E.  Rev.  David  Brown, 431 

F.  East  India  Company, 433 

G.  Nathaniel  Sabat, 434 

H.  Rev.  T.  T.  Thomason,  .......  i ....  . 435 

I.  Mr.  Martyn^s  Sermon, 436 

J.  Missions  at  Bombay,-  437 

K.  Shiraz, 438 

L.  Soofeeism, 439 

M.  Martyn^s  Controversial  Tracts,  440 

N.  Ruins  of  Persepolis, . 443 

O.  Translation  of  a letter  from  his  Persian  Majesty  to  Sir  Gore 

Ouseley,  Bart ; 444 

P.  Armenians, 445 

Q.  Visit  of  the  American  Missionaries,  . . - 446 

R.  Abdool  Messeeh, 460 

S.  Results  of  the  Visit  of  Martyn  to  Persia, . 461 


ADVERTISEMENT 


TO  THE  AMERICAN  EDITION. 


Eleven  editions  of  the  following  Memoir  have  been 
published  in  England,  and  eight  or  nine  in  this  country. 
In  an  abridged  form,  also,  it  has  been  widely  circulated 
as  a Sabbath  school  book.  One  edition,  at  least,  has 
been  published  in  the  French  language.  The  tenth  aad 
eleventh  English  editions  contain  a number  of  passages 
from  the  private  journal  of  Martyn,  which  were  not 
inserted  in  any  previous  edition.  They  will  be  found  in 
this  volume.  In  the  Appendix,  we  have  collected  such 
notes  and  observations,  particularly  in  regard  to  Persia, 
and  the  effects  of  Mr.  Martyn’s  residence  in  that  country, 
as  we  thought  would  give  additional  value  to  the  volume. 
Such  notes  as  the  American  Editor  is  responsible  for,  are 
marked  E.  In  the  course  of  the  year  1830,  the  Rev. 
Messrs.  Eli  Smith,  and  H.  G.  O.  Dwight,  American 
missionaries,  in  their  tour  through  Western  Asia,  visited 
the  grave  of  Martyn,  in  the  Armenian  cemetery  at  Tocat, 
and  kindly  copied  for  us  the  inscription  placed  on  his 
tombstone,  which  we  here  insert.  The  philanthropic 
Englishman,  who  caused  the  erection  of  the  monument, 
was  Claudius  James  Rich,  Esq.  the  former  distinguished 
English  resident  at  Bagdad.  The  author  has  mistaken 
the  Christian  name  of  Martyn.  The  letter  in  Gugli- 
1 * 


VI 


elmo  is  the  Italian  form.  Berisae  is  the  ancient  name  of 
Tocat. 

REV.  VIR. 

GUG.  MARTINO, 

SAGER.  AC.  MISS.  ANGLO 
QUEM  IN  PATR.  REDI. 

DOMINUS 

HIC  BERISiE  AD  SB.  VOC, 

PIUM  D.  FIDEL  Q.  SER. 

A.  D.  MDCCCXII. 

HUNG  LAP.  CON  SAC. 

C.  J.  R. 

A.  D.  MDCCCXIII. 

We  give  the  inscription  without  abbreviation. 

Reverendo  Viro,  Guglielmo  [Henrico]  Martino,  Sacerdoti  ac  Mis- 
sionario,  Anglo,  quern,  in  Patriam  rediturum,  Dominus  hie,  Berisse, 
ad  suam  beatudinem  vocavit,  pium,  doctum,  fidelemque  servum, 
A.  D.  MDCCCXII.  Hunc  lapidem  consecravit  sacrum  C.  J.  R. 

A.  D.  MDCCCXIII. 

Since  the  first  edition  of  this  Memoir  was  issued,  we 
have  had  the  pleasure  of  receiving  letters  from  the  Rev. 
Messrs.  Smith  and  Dwight,  extracts  from  which  we  here 
insert. 

“ It  would  be  gratifying  to  me,”  says  Mr.  Smith,  to  add  the  little 
stock  of  testimony  to  Martyn’s  usefulness  in  Persia  in  my  possession, 
but  my  health  will  allow  me  to  say  but  a word.  It  happened  to  be 
my  lot  to  be  attended  by  the  same  physician  in  Tebriz,  who  attended 
upon  him  when  he  was  sick  at  the  same  place  and  of  the  same  dis- 
ease. The  physician,  and  all  who  mentioned  his  name,  spoke  in  the 
highest  terms  of  his  character  as  a Christian,  a companion,  and  a 
scholar. 

“ One  anecdote  was  related  to  us,  strikingly  illustrative  of  that 
Christian  independence  which  formed  so  decided  a trait  in  his  char- 
acter. The  ambassador,  at  whose  house  he  was  in  the  habit  of 
performing  divine  service  on  the  Sabbath,  sent  to  him  one  Sabbath 
morning  that  he  wished  it  to  be  omitted  that  day,  as  he  intended  to 
call  upon  the  prince.  Marty n immediately  returned  an  answer,  that 
earthly  princes  could  be  seen  any  day,  but  the  Sovereign  into  whose 


vii 

presence  it  was  the  duty  of  his  office  to  conduct  him,  had  appointed 
that  day  for  their  audience. 

We  were  pleased  to  find  the  work  upon  which  his  heart  was  so 
much  set,  the  Persian  New  Testament,  approved  of,  and  finding  its 
way  even  into  remote  parts.  We  were  assured  by  a gentleman,  who 
is  the  best  Persian  scholar  among  the  English  in  Persia,  that  it  is 
faithful  to  the  original  and  in  good  Persian.  The  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society  have  recently  printed  it  in  type  of  an  acceptable  form, 
and  it  is  slowly  getting  into  circulation  among  the  better  educated 
classes  in  Tebriz.  Not  only  is  it  not  objected  to  by  the  people,  or 
their  moollahs,  but  they  profess  to  entertain  the  greatest  respect  for 
it  as  the  word  of  God.  A countryman  of  ours,  (another  Ledyard,) 
who  had  already  travelled  several  years  in  Cabul,  Candahar,  the 
Penjab,  and  other  regions  on  the  Indus,  on  leaving  Tebriz,  just 
before  we  arrived,  for  more  extensive  researches  in  the  same  part  of 
the  world,  put  three  copies  of  Martyn’s  Testament,  (all  that  he  could 
carry,  as  he  travelled  on  foot,)  and  a few  religious  tracts,  in  his 
pocket,  hoping  to  exchange  them  for  old  Greek  manuscripts,  which 
he  had  occasionally  seen  there,  and  supposed  to  be  relics  of  the 
Greek  colony  of  Bactria.  One  of  the  pilgrims,  who  were  leaving 

Tebriz  for  Mecca  when  we  arrived,  obtained  of  Mr. a copy  of 

Martyn’s  Testament  to  carry  with  him  on  his  pilgrimage.  May  it 
prove  that  on  his  way  he  found  Jesus  Christ  to  be  the  chief  corner 
stone,  and  was  washed  from  his  sins  in  his  blood,  so  as  no  longer  to 
trust  in  the  stone  of  the  Kauba,  or  seek  purification  from  the  water  of 
Zemzem.  It  is  delightful  to  see  the  work  of  such  a man,  and  that 
work  a translation  of  the  word  of  God,  penetrating,  even  by  single 
copies,  into  such  a centre  of  superstition  as  Mecca,  and  such  a region 
of  robbery  and  ignorance  as  the  Upper  Indus ; both  almost  equally 
inaccessible.” 

The  preceding  letter  was  dated  at  Malta,  Oct.  11, 
1831.  That  of  Mr.  Dwight,  an  extract  from  which  foh 
lows,  bears  date  Oct.  12,  1831. 

With  regard  to  the  disease  which  carried  the  beloved  Martyn  to 
the  grave,  it  is  the  general  opinion  of  the  English  at  Tebriz,  includ- 
ing the  physician  who  attended  him  while  there,  that  it  was  the 
intermittent  fever ; and  with  this  opinion  I am  now  strongly  inclined 
to  concur.  The  extreme  debility  to  which  this  disease  sometimes 
reduces  the  constitution,  I most  painfully  witnessed  in  the  case  of 
brother  Smith ; and  the  physician  above  alluded  to  told  me,  that 
while  Martyn  was  at  his  house,  he  was  at  one  time  reduced  very 


Vlll 


low,  so  as  to  be  considered  in  a very  critical  state.  Before  he  left 
Tebriz,  he  appeared  to  be  quite  restored,  but,  from  his  own  brief 
journal,  it  is  evident,  that  this  disease  speedily  returned,  and  clung 
to  him  to  the  last,  as  far  as  his  own  account  goes,  and  this  with 

every  circumstance  calculated  to  aggravate  the  disease.  Dr.  C 

says,  that,  in  a letter  written  to  him  by  Martyn  after  he  left  Tebriz, 
he  states,  that,  in  riding  through  the  bazars  of  that  city,  on  his  way 
out  to  commence  his  journey,  he  saw  some  very  fine  grapes,  and, 

‘ thinking,’  says  he,  ‘ that  a spliced  rope  is  stronger  than  one  that 
has  never  been  broken,  I ventured  to  eat  of  them  freely.’  To  this 
he  attributed  his  relapse. 

One  of  the  tracts  which  Martyn  wrote  while  in  Persia,  and 
circulated  in  manuscript,  contained  twelve  questions  to  Moham- 
medans concerning  their  faith,  with  a declaration  that  if  any  of 
them  would  furnish  satisfactory  answers,  he  would  himself  em- 
brace their  religion.  When  the  Mohammedans  first  read  this  tract, 
they  began  to  triumph  exceedingly,  with  the  confident  expectation 
that  a satisfactory  answer  would  be  given,  and  that  thus  their  pow- 
erful antagonist  would  be  ensnared.  The  tract  was  sent  around  the 
country  to  all  the  distinguished  moollahs,  but  none  was  found  who 
dared  attempt  a reply,  and  the  result  was  likely  to  prove  so  injurious 
to  the  Mohammedan  cause,  that  the  chief  moojtahid  wrote  to  the  king 
on  the  subject,  and  a decree  was  secretly  promulgated,  ordering  the 
seizure  of  all  the  tracts,  and  forbidding  their  perusal  on  pain  of 
death ! The  present  acting  ambassador  at  Tebriz  told  us  that  he  had 
tried  in  vain,  in  every  part  of  Persia,  to  procure  a copy  of  that  tract. 

“ I beg  leave  to  state  a few  facts  illustrative  of  the  private  char- 
acter of  Martyn,  which  I obtained  from  the  physician,  already 
frequently  noticed,  in  whose  house  Martyn  resided  while  at  Tebriz. 
He  remarked  that,  in  conversation,  Martyn  was  a most  captivating 
man ; full  of  animation  and  sprightliness,  and  ever  glowing  with 
pious  zeal.  Every  body  who  was  in  his  company  five  minutes,  not 
only  felt  his  superiority,  but  loved  him.  The  Persians  were  in  the 
habit  of  visiting  him  daily  while  he  was  in  Tebriz,  when  he  was 
well  enough  to  receive  them,  and  he  always  conversed  with  them  in 
the  most  pleasant  manner,  and  generally  with  effect.  They  were 
hardly  ever  able  to  reply  to  him  at  the  time,  and  they  would  gener- 
ally tell  him  that  they  would  think  of  his  arguments,  and  bring  him 
an  answer  at  some  future  day.  They  would  frequently  give  him 
written  replies  to  his  arguments,  and  immediately  afterwards  come 
and  beg  him  to  return  to  them  their  manuscripts,  as  they  were  not 
satisfied  with  them  themselves,  and  at  the  same  time  promising  to 
do  better  the  next  time,  which  time  never  came. 

Martyn  never  lost  his  relish  for  philological  studies.  When  he 


IX 


was  recovering  from  the  effects  of  his  fever  at  Tebriz,  though 
still  weak,  he  used  to  employ  himself  in  making  short  translations 
from  one  language  into  another,  in  comparing  the  grammars  of  dif- 
ferent languages,  &c.  &c.  One  day  Dr.  C , finding  him  thus 

employed,  told  him  he  was  afraid  he  would  fatigue  himself  by  such 
constant  mental  application.  ‘ O no,’  said  he ; ‘ occupation  is  a 
great  relief  to  me.  Nothing  fatigues  me  so  much  as  to  be  obliged 
to  lie  on  that  couch  all  the  day  unemployed.’ 

“ We  were  once  walking  through  the  bazars  in  Tebriz,  when  we 
saw  a number  of  books  for  sale  in  one  of  the  stalls.  The  vendor 
was  a Mohammedan } and  we  were  interested  to  notice,  among  the 
first  books  that  he  brought  forward,  a copy  of  MartyrCs  translation  of 
the  JVeio  Testament.  An  English  gentleman  in  Tebriz,  who  is  in  the 
habit  of  distributing  copies  of  the  Testament,  and  tracts  in  the  dif- 
ferent languages  of  the  country,  informed  us  that  he  had  almost 
daily  application  for  the  Persian  Testament,  and  his  stock  was 
exhausted,  so  that  he  could  no  longer  meet  the  demand.  One  day, 
while  we  were  there,  a Mohammedan  merchant,  who  had  distributed 
some  tracts  at  this  gentleman’s  request,  called  and  requested  a copy 

of  the  Testament.  Mr. gave  him  one,  but,  knowing  that  he 

had  been  trying  to  prejudice  the  minds  of  the  people  against  the 
tracts,  at  the  same  time  that  he  circulated  them,  charged  him  not  to 
speak  evil  of  that  book,  as  it  is  the  word  of  God.  The  Mohammedan, 
holding  the  Testament  in  his  hand,  asked,  ‘ Is  this  the  gospel  ?’ 

Mr. replying  in  the  affirmative,  he  said,  ‘ Then  I regard  it  as 

sacredly  as  I do  the  Koran,  and  I can  never  put  it  below  here,’ 
pointing  to  his  girdle,  ^ or  dare  to  speak  disrespectfully  of  it.’  The 
Mohammedans,  you  know,  all  profess  to  receive  the  gospel  on  the 
authority  of  the  Koran,  but  they  generally  declare  our  copies  of  this 
sacred  book  corrupted,  chiefly  on  account  of  the  doctrines  of  the 
Trinity  and  the  divinity  of  Christ.” 

In  this  third  enlarged  edition  of  the  Life  of  Martyn,  no 
material  alterations  have  been  made.  A few  verbal  and 
literal  errors  have  been  corrected,  particularly  in  the  spell- 
ing of  the  proper  names,  in  the  last  part  of  the  volume. 


Boston^  July,  1833. 


B.  B.  E. 


ADVERTISEMENT, 


Before  the  reader  proceeds  to  the  perusal  of  the  fol- 
lowing Memoir,  it  may  be  proper  to  inform  him,  that  the 
first  and  second  parts  of  it  have  been  chiefly  selected  from 
various  journals,  which  Mr.  Martyn  was  in  the  habit  of 
keeping,  for  his  own  private  use ; and  which,  beginning 
with  the  year  1803,  comprehend  a period  of  eight  years. 
The  third  part  is  extracted  from  an  account  which  he 
drew  up  of  his  visit  to  Shiraz  in  Persia ; in  which  some 
occasional  observations  on  the  state  of  his  own  mind  and 
feelings  are  interspersed.  It  is  termed  ^a  Narrative*  by 
Mr.  Martyn : and  it  was  probably  his  intention  to  have 
enlarged  it,  for  the  use  of  the  public,  had  his  life  been 
spared,  or  perhaps  to  have  communicated  it,  nearly  in  its 
original  shape,  to  his  intimate  friends.  From  the  style 
and  manner  of  it,  at  least,  it  may  be  presumed  not  to 
have  been  exclusively  intended,  as  the  journals  above- 
mentioned  evidently  were,  for  his  own  recollection  and 
benefit.  The  greater  part  of  the  last-mentioned  papers 
were  upon  the  point  of  being  destroyed  by  the  writer  on 
his  undertaking  his  voyage  to  Persia  ; but  happily  he  was 
prevailed  upon  by  the  Rev.  D.  Corrie  to  confide  them 
under  a seal  to  his  care,  and  by  him  they  were  transmitted 
from  India  to  the  Rev.  C.  Simeon  and  J.  Thornton^ 
Esq.,  Mr.  Martyn’s  executors,  in  the  year  1814.  ‘ The 

Narrative,*  which  was  sent,  by  Mr.  Morier,  from  Con« 


XU 


stantinople,  came  into  their  hands  in  the  following  year. 
Such  are  the  materials  from  which  I have  compiled  the 
present  Memoir, — throughout  the  whole  of  which  I have 
endeavored  as  much  as  possible  to  let  Mr.  Martyn  speak 
for  himself,  and  thus  to  exhibit  a genuine  picture  of  his 
own  mind. 

In  making  a selection  from  a mass  of  such  valuable 
matter,  it  has  been  my  anxious  wish  and  sincere  prayer, 
that  it  might  prove  subservient  to  the  interests  of  true 
religion.  One  principal  object  with  me  has  been,  to 
render  it  beneficial  to  those  disinterested  ministers  of  the 
Gospel,  who,  “ with  the  Bible  in  their  hand,  and  their 
Saviour  in  their  hearts,”  devote  themselves  to  the  great 
cause  for  which  Mr.  Martyn  lived  and  died : and,  truly, 
if  the  example  here  delineated  should  excite  any  of  those 
servants  of  Christ  to  similar  exertion,  or  if  it  should 
animate  and  encourage  them,  amidst  the  multiplied  dif- 
ficulties of  their  arduous  course,  my  labor  will  receive  an 
eminent  and  abundant  recompense. 


J.  S. 


PREFACE 


TO  THE  TENTH  LONDON  EDITION. 


In  a Tenth  Edition  it  certainly  is  tardy — at  any 
period  it  probably  would  have  been  fruitless — to  attempt 
the  counteraction  of  an  impression  not  uncommon  with 
the  reader ; — that  the  subject  of  this  work  was  of  a gloomy 
temperament,  and  that  his  religion  assumed  a desponding 
character.  Late,  however,  as  the  declaration  is, — ineffec- 
tual as  perhaps  it  will  be, — I am  anxious  to  testify,  from 
intimate  personal  knowledge,  that  this  opinion  is  founded 
in  complete  misconception.  Few  persons,  if  any,  known 
to  me,  have  equalled  him  in  the  enjoyment  of  that  peace 
which  passeth  all  understanding,’’ — few  have  possessed 
so  animating  and  abiding  an  expectation  of  life  and  im- 
mortality. Those  who  are  disposed  to  question  this 
statement,  from  the  strain  of  deep  self-abasement  which 
he  perpetually  adopts, — do  in  my  judgment  convert  what 
is  a substantial  proof  of  the  assertion,  into  an  ill-founded 
objection.  Such  at  all  events  was  the  fact  : I 
can  appeal  to  many  living  witnesses ; they  can  confirm 
what  is  advanced ; they  also  with  me  can  aver,  that 
Henry  Martyn  was  not  less  cheerful  as  a companion,  than 
he  was  warm-hearted  and  constant  as  a friend. 

Those  who  imagine  that  a smile  scarcely  ever  played 
upon  his  countenance, — that  his  manner  was  cold  and 
forbidding,  would  have  been  startled  at  hearing  his  hearty 
2 


XIV 


laugh,  which  still  sounds  in  my  ears,  and  in  seeing  little 
children  climbing  his  knees,  affording  him  a pleasure  as 
great  as  they  themselves  received.  That  his  natural 
temper  was  more  irritable  than  I supposed,  is  plain  from 
the  story  of  the  knife,  p.  66,  which  I at  first  disbelieved, 
but  have  since  ascertained  to  be  true.  Of  the  tender- 
ness of  his  heart — in  addition  to  the  evidences  before 
given,  there  is  a touching  one,  p.  300,  which,  whilst  his 
beloved  Persis”  was  yet  amongst  us,  could  not  so  well 
be  published.  For  the  previous  non-insertion  of  that 
golden  passage,  p.  271,  I have  only  one  excuse, — the  dis- 
tracting richness  of  his  voluminous  journals.  Many 
masses  of  ore,  and  not  mere  filings,  are  still  necessarily 
left  behind.  I will  only  add  that  I cannot  enough  deplore 
the  unaccountable  loss  of  the  introduction  to  that  sermon 
preached  by  him  on  ship-board,  on  the  awful  subject  of 
eternal  punishment.  The  preference  it  expresses  for 
other  topics  of  discourse, — the  reluctance  it  avows  in 
bringing  forward  the  painful  one  then  under  considera- 
tion,— the  motives  it  exhibits — love  and  concern  for  those 
whom  he  addressed, — would  convince  those  who  may 
have  suspected  him  of  harshness,  that  if  on  this  occasion 
he  used  the  lancet,  it  was  not  till  he  had  concealed  it 
in  the  sponge.”  In  the  absence  of  the  document  itself, 
my  testimony,  I hope,  to  the  above  effect,  will  not  be  dis- 
credited. 

J.  S. 


Lavington,  April  12,  1830. 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


In  taking  up  the  biography  of  such  a man  as 
Henry  Martyn,  it  is  important  to  inquire.  What  are 
the  benefits  which  we  expect  to  derive  from  its  pe- 
rusal? What  is  the  voice  which  comes  from  these 
pages,  and  which  should  enter  our  hearts?  Many, 
doubtless,  read  the  book  as  they  would  a fictitious 
narrative,  without  analysis,  and  without  reflection. 
A momentary  impression  of  the  exalted  worth  of 
Martyn’s  character  is  produced,  to  mingle  with  former 
associations  still  more  ambiguous  and  shadowy.  The 
mind  is  not  enlightened.  The  heart  is  not  deeply  im- 
pressed. No  resolutions,  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  are  formed,  to  follow  in  the  steps  of  him  who 
is  now  with  the  spirits  of  the  just  made  perfect.  In 
this  way,  one  of  the  most  precious  means  of  grace  is 
squandered.  We  are  left  in  the  darkness  and  damp- 
ness of  earth,  while  we  have  seen  our  brother  ascend- 
ing from  earth  to  heaven. 

Of  the  multiplied  religious  biographies  of  the  present 
day,  some  are  adapted  to  produce  a deep  and  abiding 
effect ; and  it  is  surely  worthy  of  serious  inquiry,  Why 
do  they  not  greatly  increase  the  piety  of  individual 


XVI 


Christians,  and  the  spiritual  power  of  the  Church  ? 
Why  is  not  the  whole  body  of  believers  allured  to  that 
world,  whither  so  many  Enochs  and  Elijahs  have  led 
the  way  ? 

One  of  the  principal  answers  to  these  inquiries  is, 
neglect  of  prayer.  How  can  a Canaanite  enter  into  the 
temple  of  the  Lord  ? How  can  a heathen  find  admission' 
into  the  holy  of  holies  ? How  can  a worldly  man  sym- 
pathize with  the  joys  and  sorrows  of  an  eminent  Chris- 
tian ? He  cannot  go  up  with  him  to  the  mount  of 
blessedness,  nor  descend  into  the  valley  of  humiliation, 
because  his  feelings  are  so  sensual,  and  his  views  so 
gross  and  narrow.  When  we  read  the  memoirs  of 
Pearce  or  Martyn,  we  should  recollect  that  it  is  a spirit^ 
ual  work.  In  deep  seriousness,  we  should  look  to  God 
for  that  blessing  without  which  our  labor  will  be  in  vain. 
We  should  earnestly  beseech  him  so  to  enlighten  our 
path,  and  strengthen  our  resolution,  that  we  may  discern 
and  follow  the  things  which  were  excellent  in  His  ser- 
vant. The  divine  Spirit  alone  can  form  and  nourish 
within  us  holy  purposes.  The  man  who  does  not  pray 
fi’equently  and  fervently,  must  expect  that  all  the  im- 
pressions which  he  shall  receive,  will  be  evanescent  and 
fruitless. 

Another  cause  of  the  failure  of  biographical  works  to 
produce  their  appropriate  results  is,  that  we  put  them  in 
the  place  of  the  Scriptures.  When  we  are  deeply  in- 
terested in  a human  production,  the  temptation  to  under- 
value and  neglect  the  Bible  is  very  great.  We  turn 
from  the  all-absorbing  pages  of  the  memoir  to  the 
Psalms  and  Evangelists,  with  indifference  or  strong 
reluctance.  But  we  cannot  derive  from  any  book 
much  spiritual  benefit,  unless  we  give  the  Scriptures 


xvir 

the  first  place.  We  may  well  estimate  the  value  of 
a book,  according  to  the  relish  which  it  gives  us  for 
the  Bible.  On  this  point,  we  must  exercise  the 
strictest  vigilance.  We  ought  instantly  to  renounce 
the  book,  whatever  it  may  be,  which  leads  us  to  slight 
the  sacred  volume,  and  not  to  return  to  it,  till 
the  pearl  of  great  price  is  supreme  in  our  affections, 
as  well  as  in  the  decisions  of  our  judgment.  No  pro- 
duction of  man,  however  enchanting  its  descriptions, 
or  rich  its  ideas,  or  spiritual  its  piety,  can,  for  a mo- 
ment, compare  with  the  thoughts  of  heaven.’’  The 
Bible  furnishes  us  with  rules  of  judgment  for  all  other 
books,  and  helps  us  to  examine  them  in  the  clear  light 
of  truth,  and  with  those  affections  of  heart,  which  will 
enable  us  to  derive  from  them  the  greatest  benefit. 

Another  fact  of  frequent  occurrence  is  inattention 
to  the  springs  of  action,  by  which  the  subject  of  the 
memoir  was  influenced.  We  look  at  the  effects,  but 
not  at  the  cause ; at  the  results,  but  not  at  the  process. 
We  are  willing  to  partake  of  the  joy,  but  not  of  the 
conflict.  We  observe  expressions  of  firm  trust  in 
God,  of  sweet  reliance  on  the  Saviour,,  of  longing 
desires  for  heavenly  happiness,  and  we  wish  that 
we  could  feel  thus,  and  we  almost  think  that  we 
do.  But  we  are  deceived.  We  have  not  that 

state  of  heart  from  which  those  desires  and  aspirations 
flowed.  We  have  not  gone  thraugh  the  preparatory 
discipline.  Consequently,  we  soon  relapse  to  our 
former  coldness  and  indifference.  But  let  us  not 
look  at  the  bright  results  only.  Let  us  gaze  on  these 
servants  of  Christ,  while,  with  bleeding  hands,  and 
weary  steps,  and  palpitating  heart,  they  are  making 
their  way  through  the  enemy’s  country.  We  should 
2* 


xviii 


look  on  Henry  Martyn,  not  only  while  on  Tabor  be- 
holding the  visions  of  God,  or  ascending  from  Tocat 
to  his  mansion  in  glory,  but  at  Henry  Martyn  pros- 
trating himself  in  his  closet,  struggling  with  temptation 
in  the  college-hall,  quitting  Cambridge,  and  closing 
his  eyes  forever  upon  literary  distinction,  and  family 
friendship,  and  native  country. 

We  do  not  look  enough  at  the  sober  realities  of  the 
case.  Our  feelings  and  our  imagination  being  strongly 
excited,  we  pant  to  follow  Howard  to  his  dungeons, 
and  Clarkson  to  the  holds  of  his  slave-ship,  and 
Martyn  to  his  couch  of  lowly  sleep  on  the  plains  of 
Asia.  But  are  we  willing  to  be  philanthropists  on  a 
small  scale  ? Are  we  willing  to  relieve  the  distress  in 
our  own  neighborhood  ? If  we  are  not  willing  to  do 
good  in  our  own  country,  there  is  little  reason  to  hope 
that  we  should  be  if  transported  to  Shiraz  or  Bombay. 
Martyn  had  visited  the  sick  in  an  obscure  village  of 
England,  and  had  instructed  sailors  on  ship-board, 
before  he  vindicated  the  deity  of  the  Son  of  God  in 
presence  of  the  wise  men  of  the  East.  English 
prisoners  had  felt  the  effects  of  Howard’s  compas- 
sion, before  his  footsteps  were  seen  or  his  name 
known  in  other  lands.  It  may  be  that  God  does  not 
require  us  to  be  Howards  or  Martyns,  Wilberforces  or 
Buchanans.  We  are  not  called  to  carry  bread  to  the 
inmates  of  a prison,  nor  the  gospel  to  lands  of  pa- 
ganism. But  he  does  require  of  us  to  do  good  in  our 
appropriate  sphere,  and  to  the  extent  of  our  ability. 
We  are  not  to  be  disheartened,  because  we  cannot  at- 
tain to  the  same  high  distinctions  in  benevolent  effort  as 
some  of  our  more  gifted  fellow  Christians.  We  ought 
to  read  a biography,  in  order  that  we  may  transfer  the 


XlX 


faith  and  hope,  the  humility  and  the  zeal,  the  unshrink- 
ing firmness,  and  the  undying  love  of  the  individual  in 
question,  to  our  own  bosoms,  and  to  our  own  employ- 
ment. In  an  important  sense,  we  may  be  Howards 
every  where.  Circumstances  are  ever  varying. 
Principles  are  always  the  same. 

To  no  memoir  will  the  preceding  remarks  more 
strikingly  apply,  than  to  that  of  Martyn.  We  have 
long  thought  that  it  is  one  of  the  most  delightful  and 
finished  specimens  of  biography  in  the  language.  Mr. 
Sargent  has  executed  his  task  with  great  judgment  and 
ability.  Many  memoirs  have  the  radical  defect,  that 
they  are  not  the  record  of  the  life  of  the  professed 
subject  only,  but  of  the  biographer,  and  of  his  friends. 
Their  connection  with  him  is  not  left  to  be  inferred  by 
the  faithfulness  of  the  delineation,  but  it  is  apparent 
and  prominent  every  where.  But  Mr.  Sargent  has 
left  us  to  contemplate  the  lovely  picture  of  Martyn’s 
virtues,  as  expressed  in  his  own  simple  and  affecting 
language.  The  compiler  does  not  digress  to  give  a 
treatise  on  a branch  of  ethics,  or  a lecture  in  church 
history,  or  a discourse  upon  Sunday  schools  ; but  he 
goes  on  uninterruptedly  with  the  great  purpose  of  his 
narrative.  If  he  makes  an  occasional  remark,  it  is  in 
the  fine  taste  of  the  scholar,  and  with  the  seriousness 
of  a Christian  minister.  He  had,  truly,  committed 
to  him  a most  important  trust,  for  the  deeds  of  Henry 
Martyn  are  more  than  a matter  of  history.  They  are 
engraven  on  the  hearts  of  thousands  in  every  quarter 
of  the  earth.  They  furnish  the  frequent  illustration 
for  the  Christian  journalist,  and  the  radiant  example 
for  the  Christian  preacher.  Mothers,  as  they  have 
laid  their  infant  sons  to  rest^  have  breathed  th^  fervent 


XX 


aspiration  that  the  mantle  of  the  beloved  Martyn  might 
fall  on  them.  In  the  college-hall,  his  name  has  kin- 
dled in  the  bosom  of  many  a scholar,  the  irrepressible 
desire  to  tread  in  his  steps.  Unless  we  are  altogether 
mistaken,  the  influence  of  this  memoir  has  but  just 
commenced.  Future  and  millennial  ages  will  read 
with  delight  the  story  of  this  missionary  of  the  cross. 
In  comprehensiveness  of  plans,  and  fervency  of  desire, 
for  the  promotion  of  human  happiness,  Martyn  was 
altogether  in  advance  of  his  age.  His  name  will  be 
cherished  in  sweeter  remembrance,  when  men  have 
more  love  and  devotedness  to  his  Lord  and  Re- 
deemer. 

One  consideration  in  support  of  this  remark  is,  that 
Mr.  Martyn  possessed  eminent  learning  in  connection 
with  eminent  piety.  His  thorough  education  gave  him 
a character  wherever  he  went.  His  name  was  a 
very  humble  one,  and  his  family  was  scarcely  known 
out  of  Cornwall.  He  had  no  powerful  titled  friends 
to  commend  him  to  public  confidence.  But  it  was 
known  that  he  was  an  indefatigable  scholar.  He  was 
known  as  the  man  who  never  lost  an  hour.  This  fact 
allayed  prejudice,  conciliated  esteem,  and  opened 
before  him  spheres  of  usefulness,  which  a man  of  im- 
perfect education  would  not  have  discovered,  or  would 
have  in  vain  tried  to  enter. 

His  severe  mental  discipline  was  also  of  high  im- 
portance, as  an  auxiliary  to  his  studies.  It  enabled 
him  to  seize  the  great  principles  of  a subject,  to  reject 
decisively  unimportant  circumstances,  and  to  bring  the 
whole  force  of  his  mind  upon  that  which  was  essential 
and  enduring.  When  he  applied  himself  to  the  study 
of  a foreign  language,^  be  could  comprehend  its  gram- 


xxi 


matical  structure,  and  its  principles.  He  did  not 
waste  his  time  in  pursuing  philological  trifles.  The 
study  of  the  Principia  had  girded  his  mental  constitu- 
tion with  energy,  and  enabled  him  to  grapple  in  argu- 
ment with  the  wily  Mohammedan,  and  to  unravel  the 
sophistry  of  the  captious  Moolah. 

His  education  also  gave  him  confidence  in  his  own 
ability.  He  had  been  tried  in  the  severe  ordeal  of 
college-competition.  Those  excrescences  of  char- 
acter, which  are  a hinderance  and  mortification  to  an 
undisciplined  mind,  he  had  cut  off  or  worn  away. 
That  self-possession,  which  is  the  result  of  a disciplined 
mind,  supplied  him  with  the  power  of  accomplishing 
his  purpose,  when  unexpected  difficulties  were  gath- 
ering around  him.  His  mental  powers  were  trained 
to  obey.  Whether  he  was  reasoning  with  a Catholic 
friar;  or  debating  with  a Brahmin ; or  sharpening  his 
logical  acumen  with  the  imaginative  Soofie,  he  was 
collected,  firm,  ready.  In  patience  he  possessed  his 
mind  as  well  as  his  heart. 

A still  more  important  benefit  resulting  from  his 
mental  discipline  was,  his  increased  ability  to  control 
his  affections,  to  practise  the  self-denial  of  the  gospel, 
and  to  attain  to  the  flill  measure  of  his  Christian  call- 
ing. Before  he  commenced  the  practice  of  daily 
meditation  on  some  selected,  scriptural  topic,  he  had 
acquired  the  power  of  close  and  concentrated  atten- 
tion. He  entered  on  the  Christian  warfare  with  signal 
advantages.  He  could  bring  a cultivated  intellect  to 
the  contemplation  of  spiritual  and  abstract  truth.  In 
resisting  the  temptations  of  eastern  manners,  and  the 
softness  of  eastern  climates,  his  Cambridge  studies 
were  of  inestimable  service.  Martyn’s  scholarship 


XXll 


has  been  of  eminent  utility  in  increasing  the  influence 
of  his  example.  We  know  that  he  is  sincere,  when  he 
speaks  of  his  determination  to  count  all  things  loss 
for  Christ’s  sake.  He  has  estimated  the  value  of  the 
sacrifice  which  he  makes.  Like  Justin  Martyr,  he 
has  visited  the  schools  of  science,  and  been  crowned 
with  their  laurels,  but  he  has  returned  dissatisfied. 
The  spoils  which  he  has  gathered  in  Greek  and  Ro- 
man fields,  he  gladly  lays  down  at  the  cross  of  his 
Redeemer.  This  memoir  has  been  read  by  mul- 
titudes to  whom  its  spiritual  excellences  presented  no 
attractions.  They  were  won  to  the  perusal  of  the 
volume,  by  the  proofs  of  scholarship,  and  the  charms 
of  taste  and  genius,  which  are  apparent  on  every 
page.  Here  is  a noble  instance  of  the  union  of  knowl- 
edge and  religion,  of  the  compatibility  of  eminent 
attainments  in  both.  Here  is  the  modesty  of  true 
science,  and  the  humility  of  true  Christianity. 

The  harmonious  cultivation  of  the  moral  and  intel- 
lectual powers,  is  a practical  subject  of  very  great  im- 
portance. Ardent  zeal  and  undoubted  sincerity,  in  a 
religious  profession,  are  sometimes  associated  with 
palpable  ignorance,  or  an  apparently  conscientious 
opposition  to  the  pursuits  of  taste  and  genius.  On 
the  other  hand,  distinguished  attainments  in  knowl- 
edge are  not  seldom  witnessed  with  a feeble  faith  and 
languishing  religious  hopes.  But  eminent  scholarship 
is  perfectly  compatible  with  the  possession  of  the  most 
distinguishing  graces  of  the  Christian.  Who  ever 
possessed  more  of  the  humility  and  self-denial  of  the 
gospel,  than  Boerhaaye,  Buchanan,  Martyn,  Pascal  ? 
The  way  to  attain  this  united  power  of  holiness  and 
knowledge  is  very  simple.  Make  it  your  supreme 


XXlll 


object,  every  where,  and  in  every  thing,  to  live  for 
the  glory  of  God  in  the  salvation  of  men.  This  will 
induce  you,  first  of  all,  to  secure  for  yourself  a good 
hope  through  grace.  It  will  make  you  most  consci- 
entious in  the  employment  of  time.  It  will  lead  you 
to  estimate  very  highly  the  exalted  endowments  of 
reason  which  God  has  given  you,  and  cause  you  to 
acquire  those  habits  of  self-denial,  which  are  alike 
important  in  mental  and  moral  discipline.  You  will 
so  feel  your  obligations  to  the  Saviour,  as  to  wish  to 
serve  him  in  the  highest  exercise  of  your  understand- 
ing. You  will  feel  that  you  are  to  glorify  him  with 
all  your  mind,  as  well  as  with  all  your  heart. 

In  Martyn’s  history,  we  see  the  value  of  tenderness 
of  conscience,  as  a constituent  part  of  true  piety.  In 
many  Christians,  who,  in  the  main,  appear  to  be  sin- 
cere, this  feature  is  sadly  wanting.  Their  conscience 
does  not  testify  against  them  in  respect  to  a thousand 
failures  in  duty,  or  the  commission  of  a multitude  of 
what  they  call  trivial  errors.  They  have  little  Chris- 
tian delicacy  of  feeling,  and  little  nice  perception  of 
right  and  wrong.  But  Martyn  had  an  instinctive 
shrinking  from  the  least  touch  of  defilement.  He  fol- 
lowed his  heart  through  all  its  windings,  and  probed  it 
to  its  deepest  recesses.  The  least  wandering  of  un- 
holy desire,  the  slightest  aberration  from  rigid  pro- 
priety, was  brought  to  the  bar  of  his  conscience,  and 
confessed  in  bitterness  of  soul  to  God.  If  he  indulged 
himself  in  unnecessary  relaxation,  if  he  failed  through 
carelessness  to  circulate  a tract,  if  he  postponed  any 
duty  on  account  of  the  self-denial  attending  it,  his 
soul  was  filled  with  remorse  and  sorrow.  He  ab- 
horred himself  on  account  of  those  sins,  which 


xxiv 


other  Christians  regard  as  trivial,  or  wholly  overlook. 
Like  Paul,  he  made  the  most  unremitted  effort  to  bring 
every  thought  into  subjection  to  Christ,  and  to  have 
a conscience  void  of  offence  both  towards  God  and 
towards  man.  In  this  respect,  how  full  of  instruction 
is  his  biography ! Every  page  reveals  to  us  the  cause 
of  his  holy  and  sometimes  exulting  joy.  Martyn  lived 
so  that  he  could  pray.  His  conscience  did  not  harass 
him  as  he  approached  the  mercy  seat.  On  the  con- 
trary, it  aided  him  in  his  supplications  to  God,  because 
it  testified  to  his  sincerity,  and  bore  witness  with  his 
spirit  that  he  was  a child  of  God.  He  did  not  exhibit 
that  mournful  spectacle  of  a religion,  unfit  either  for 
earth  or  heaven, — ^its  subject  too  enlightened  to  com- 
mit sin  with  impunity,  but  constantly  falling  under  its 
power,  and  not  renewed  unto  a repentance  of  life,  and 
joy,  and  peace. 

But,  if  we  would  enjoy  the  hope  of  the  gospel,  we 
must  have  the  conscience  of  the  gospel.  We  must 
look  well  to  our  small  faults,  and  minor  duties.  We 
must  seek  for  an  enlightened  and  tender  conscience,  as 
one  of  the  most  unequivocal  proofs  of  our  high  calling. 
Perfection  of  Christian  character  does  not  consist  in 
doing  two  or  three  splendid  actions  in  the  course 
of  our  life,  but  in  the  faithful  and  conscientious  per- 
formance of  hourly  and  common  duties. 

Another  fact  which  furnishes  impressive  practical 
instruction  is,  the  extent  of  the  sacrifices  to  which 
Martyn  submitted  for  Christ’s  sake.  Perhaps  there  is 
no  instance  of  self-renunciation  so  entire,  since  the 
days  of  early  martyrdom.  Martyn  had  a constitu- 
tional temperament  peculiarly  susceptible  of  emotion. 
Scenes  and  events  which  would  not  ruffle  the  equa- 


XXV 


nimity  of  others,  awakened  in  him  the  most  poignant 
pleasure  or  pain.  One  of  the  principal  charms  in  his 
character  was,  his  exquisite  sensibility  to  joy  and  to 
sorrow.  Buchanan  and  other  missionaries  have  been 
called  to  pass  through  the  same  scenes  essentially,  but 
they  had  souls  of  a firmer  texture.  This  should  be 
recollected,  when  we  see  Martyn  leaving  Cambridge, 
sailing  along  the  coast  of  Cornwall,  encountering  the 
sneers  of  depraved  soldiers  and  seamen,  or  the  scorn 
of  Persian  philosophers. 

Martyn  was  a scholar.  His  enthusiasm  in  literary 
pursuits  was  genuine  and  ardent,  and  his  prospects  of 
honorable  literary  distinction  at  Cambridge,  very 
bright.  He  had  been  with  Newton  through  the 
heavens,  with  Butler  in  the  profound  depths  of  the 
Analogy,  and  with  Xenophon  in  his  inimitable  Retreat 
of  the  Ten  Thousand.  But  he  brought  his  philosophy 
and  poetry,  his  history  and  his  languages,  and  laid 
them  at  the  feet  of  his  Saviour.  He  gathered  the 
fairest  flowers  of  literature,  and  strowed  them  on  the 
ascent  to  Calvary. 

No  man  loved  his  country  more  than  Martyn. 
None  could  sympathize  more  sincerely  in  those  treas- 
ured associations  which  will  forever  endear  the  land 
of  Wicliffe  and  Cranmer,  Hampden  and  Sidney,  to  all 
English  hearts.  The  ties  which  bound  him  to  the  hills 
and  glens  of  Cornwall,  were  of  the  most  cherished  char- 
acter. How  he  regarded  his  brothers  and  sisters,  the 
memoir  testifies  in  a thousand  places.  In  far  distant 
lands,  oppressed  with  cares,  and  weak  in  body,  he 
poured  out  intercessions,  night  and  day,  for  those 
whom  he  had  loved  at  his  father’s  fireside.  His  sor- 
row at  their  death,  the  pen  of  a Pliny  might  well  de- 
3 


XXVI 


scribe.  But  he  renounced  a still  stronger  affection. 
An  individual  of  distinguished  worth,  with  whom  it  had 
been  happiness  for  him  to  have  lived  in  any  part  of 
the  world,  he  left  in  England,  to  see  her  no  more,  on 
this  side  the  grave.  It  was,  indeed,  a renunciation 
of  all  which  is  dear  to  the  heart  of  man,  and  a cutting 
in  sunder  of  those  cords  which  are  entwined  around 
the  innermost  soul.  Brother,  scholar,  companion,  all 
were  merged  in  the  exalted  philanthropy,  which  filled 
his  soul.  He  looked  upon  the  perishing  millions  of 
India,  and  felt  that  there  was  his  brother,  and  sister, 
and  mother.  Mark  the  result, — a hundred,  fold  more 
in  this  present  time.  The  Saviour  was  with  his  ser- 
vant on  the  coast  of  Cornwall,  and  on  the  stormy  sea. 
He  calmed  his  burning  brow  on  the  sands  of  Arabia. 
The  everlasting  arms  of  a Brother  and  Friend  were 
underneath  him,  when  pale  and  sinking  in  death. 
Like  the  beloved  disciple,  Martyn  reposed  on  the 
bosom  of  his  Saviour,  and  spoke  to  him  in  prayer  as 
a present  help.  He  confided  all  his  hopes  and  cares 
on  the  faithfulness  of  his  Lord.  He  renounced  all  for 
Christ,  and  found  it  to  be  unspeakable  gain.  This 
was  the  secret  of  those  joys,  which  were  full  of  glory. 
He  loved  the  Father  and  the  Son,  and  they  came 
unto  him  and  made  their  abode  with  him.  He  emptied 
himself  of  earthly  hopes,  and  was  filled  with  all  the 
fulness  of  God.  His  union  to  Christ  was  vital,  in- 
vigorating, endless. 

Rarely  has  Christianity  obtained  a more  signal 
triumph.  Look  at  Henry  Martyn  in  the  first  years 
of  his  college  life,  and  at  the  same  man  at  Portsmouth 
on  the  eve  of  embarkation  for  India.  Violent  passions 
had  been  changed  into  meekness  itself.  Perhaps  the 


XXVll 


state  of  mind,  which  is  most  adverse  to  the  spirit  of 
the  gospel,  is  that  of  an  ambitious  scholar.  Literary- 
ambition,  in  its  appropriate  sense,  is  a compound  of 
envy,  jealousy,  pride  and  meanness.  Its  name  is 
legion ; its  presence  in  the  soul,  misery ; its  conse- 
quences, ruin  to  the  best  feelings  of  the  heart,  and 
to  the  precious  interests  of  an  immortal  being.  No 
wonder  that  Martyn  exclaimed,  after  conducting  a 
public  examination,  How  much  pride  and  ostenta- 
tious display  of  learning  was  visible  in  my  conduct ! — > 
how  that  detestable  spirit  follovrs  me,  whatever  I do !” 
But,  by  the  grace  of  God,  this  insidious  and  many- 
shaped evil  was  subdued.  When  we  behold  the 
lowly  Henry  Martyn,  in  Persia,  surrounded  by  captious 
and  insulting  philosophers,  like  the  Saviour  in  the 
Jewish  synagogue,  and  see  him  copying  so  closely 
the  meekness  and  gentleness  of  his  great  model,  and 
compare  it  with  the  lofty,  iniellectual  spirit  of  the 
Cambridge  scholar,  we  are  compelled  to  stop  and 
admire  the  riches  of  that  sovereign  grace,  which  lays 
low  every  thing  that  exalteth  itself  against  God. 
Nothing  in  the  records  of  the  human  race  presents  a 
more  striking  instance  of  the  true  sublime,  than  the 
sight  of  a gifted  youth,  surrounded  by  admiring  friends, 
impetuous  in  his  passions,  pressing  on  to  the  loftiest 
heights  of  mortal  ambition,  suddenly  changed,  sitting  at 
the  feet  of  Jesus,  forsaking  home  and  native  land, 
visiting  the  most  degraded  tribes,  and  pouring  out  his 
life  as  a sacrifice  to  their  eternal  well  being.  Here  is 
the  glorious  gospel  of  the  blessed  God. 

Before  closing  these  introductory  observations,  we 
wish  to  devote  a few  pages  to  a rapid  review  of  those 


XXVlll 


philanthropic  efforts,  which  Martyn  and  his  coadjutors 
so  honorably  commenced.  We  love  to  watch  the 
progress  of  that  Star  in  the  East,  of  which  Buchanan, 
and  Schwartz,  and  Brown,  and  Martyn,  were  the 
heralds  and  harbingers.  The  best  eulogy,  which 
can  be  written  of  them,  is  to  point  to  Ceylon, 
to  the  plains  of  Travancore,  and  to  the  garden  of 
Shiraz. 

One  consideration  of  great  interest  is,  that  large 
portions  of  the  earth  have  been  faithfully  explored. 
In  past  ages,  want  of  accurate  knowledge  of  the 
real  condition  of  mankind,  was  a main  cause  of  the 
apathy  which  prevailed  in  respect  to  their  moral  con- 
dition. Immense  portions  of  Africa  and  Asia  were 
almost  as  unknown,  at  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  as  the  whole  of  America  was  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  fifteenth.  This  fact  still  constitutes 
one  of  the  most  powerful  obstacles  to  the  diffusion  of 
Christianity.  In  many  cases,  in  which  we  have  re- 
ceived information,  it  has  been  mingled  with  prejudices, 
and  obscured  by  misapprehension,  or  wilful  mis-state- 
ment ; or  it  has  not  been  communicated  in  that  simple, 
engaging  form,  necessary  to  secure  a permanent  in- 
terest in  the  countries  described.  Nevertheless,  a 
great  work  has  been  accomplished.  Since  Columbus 
visited  these  shores,  the  ardor  for  geographical  dis- 
covery has  never  ceased.  Many  victims  have  fallen, 
but  new  adventurers  have  filled  up  the  vacated  ranks. 
In  reference  to  the  northern  portions  of  the  American 
continent,  we  have  the  affecting  narratives  of  the  Unit- 
ed Brethren,  and  the  graphic  journals  of  Parry  and 
Franklin.  Dr.  Henderson  has  given  us  a delightful 
view  of  Iceland,  and  has  shown  that  it  is  very  far  from 


XXIX 


being  the  ultima  Thule  of  civilization.  We  have 
many  detached  notices  of  great  interest  and  value, 
respecting  some  portions  of  Spanish  America.  We 
greatly  need,  however,  a Christian  Humboldt,  who 
will  unite  accurate  observation,  philosophic  analysis,  a 
love  of  free  and  Christian  institutions,  and  a good 
knowledge  of  history.  An  able  exposition  of  the  state 
of  Central  and  Southern  America— the  distinctive 
features  of  its  papacy  and  its  paganism,  the  oppressions 
of  its  Indian  and  African  population,  the  great  as- 
pects of  its  present  political  revolutions,  and  the  best 
methods  of  introducing  the  lights  of  science  and  Chris- 
tianity, would  be  an  undertaking  of  inestimable  value. 
Of  the  condition  of  the  cradle  of  African  slavery — the 
West  Indies — the  efforts  of  the  philanthropists  of 
Britain,  have  furnished  us  true,  horribly  true,  recitals. 
May  the  day  of  their  redemption,  which  draweth  near, 
be  as  life  from  the  dead  to  all  the  surrounding  shores. 
We  can  hardly  need  better  information,  touching  the 
islands  of  the  Pacific,  than  that  wdiich  is  given  by  the 
judicious  pen  of  Ellis,  and  the  classic  one  of  Stewart. 
South  Africa,  in  former  times,  was  well  described  by 
the  considerate  Barrow.  The  noble  Researches  of 
Dr.  Philip  record  a melancholy  page  in  the  history 
of  human  guilt,  while  their  publication  was  the 
means  of  leading  to  one  of  the  most  signal  triumphs 
in  the  records  of  philanthropy.  A great  variety 
of  valuable  information,  regarding  Central  and  North- 
ern Africa,  has  been  communicated  by  Bruce,  Salt, 
Park,  Clapperton,  Denham,  Caille,  Richard  and 
John  Lander,  and  the  various  missionary  voyagers  and 
travellers.  The  discoveries  of  the  two  Landers  are 
likely  to  constitute  a new  era  in  the  redemption  of 
3* 


XXX 


Africa.  By  solving  the  great  problem  of  African 
geography,  they  may  be  the  means  of  crowding  into 
the  next  ten  years,  so  far  as  Central  and  Western 
Africa  are  concerned,  more  of  knowledge  and  im- 
provement than  the  whole  continent  has  received  for 
a century.  Mill,  Monro,  Buchanan,  Ward,  Sir  Wil- 
liam Jones,  Heber,  and  various  British  residents  and 
missionaries,  have  given  us  ample  and  most  interesting 
information,  in  all  diversities  of  form,  in  reference  to 
the  great  peninsula  of  Hindoostan.  The  American 
Baptist  missionaries,  and  several  gentlemen  connected 
with  the  East  India  Company’s  forces,  have  commu- 
nicated many  valuable  facts  concerning  Birmah,  and 
that  portion  of  India,  which  is  beyond  the  Ganges. 
The  islands  of  the  Indian  Archipelago  are  yet,  for  the 
most  part,  shrouded  in  darkness.  Japan,  China,  and 
the  vast  central  regions  of  Asia,  can  hardly  be  con- 
sidered as  discovered  land.  A wall  of  prejudice,  and 
exclusive  feeling,  firmer  than  rocks  of  granite,  leaves 
us  still  in  doubt,  whether  China  contains  more  than 
one  third,  or  less  than  one  fourth  of  the  human  race. 
In  the  travels  of  Porter,  Burckhardt,  Frazer,  Clarke,, 
Malcolm,  Came,  Morier,  Leigh,  Ouseley,  Chateau- 
briand, Jowett,  and  in  the  journals  of  the  American 
and  English  missionaries,  we  have  interesting  delin- 
eations of  the  condition  of  Western  Asia.  In  fidel- 
ity of  narration,  and  in  freedom  from  prejudice,  no 
traveller  has  exceeded  the  celebrated  Carsten  Niebuhr. 
Greece  has  been  described  by  Walsh,  Emerson,  Leake, 
Miller,  Howe,  Hartley,  and  many  others  ; nowhere  with 
more  candor  and  accuracy  than  in  Mr.  Anderson’s  Ob- 
servations upon  the  Peloponnesus  and  the  Greek  Isl- 
ands. On  the  whole,  we  derive  great  encouragement 


XXXI 


from  the  discoveries  of  the  last  fifty  years.  Before  the 
earth  will  be  renovated,  the  intellectual  and  moral  con- 
dition of  its  inhabitants  must  be  fully  known.  Igno- 
rance is  the  parent  of  apathy.  Accurate  knowledge  is 
the  precursor  of  earnest  effort. 

Another  fact  worthy  of  consideration  is,  that  an  im- 
mense population,  in  some  parts  of  the  world,  is 
crowded  together  in  small  territories.  China  Proper 
contains,  at  the  lowest  estimate,  one  hundred  and 
forty-six  millions  of  inhabitants,  or  about  twelve  hun- 
dred to  a square  mile.  The  most  densely  populated 
portion  of  the  United  States  is  Massachusetts,  which 
has  hardly  eighty  to  a square  mile.  Japan,  Birmah, 
Siam,  many  portions  of  Hindoostan,  and  of  Africa, 
present  large  masses  of  human  beings  in  very  confined 
districts  of  country.  This  will  doubtless  contribute 
essentially  to  the  rapid  diffusion  of  Christianity.  One 
reason  why  Christian  missions  cannot  count  a larger 
number  of  converts  to  Christ  is,  that  a great  amount 
of  effort  has  been  expended  upon  regions  almost  deso- 
late, or  upon  thinly  scattered  and  wandering  tribes. 
What  can  be  done  by  acting  on  masses  of  human 
beings,  has  been  shown  in  the  missions  of  the  United 
Brethren  in  the  West  Indies,  and  in  some  of  the  dis- 
tricts of  Southern  India.  China  contains  more  than  one 
fifth  of  the  human  race.  All  this  mighty  population 
speak  substantially  the  same  language.  They  are 
moulded  by  common  sympathies  and  associations. 
Vast  multitudes  of  them  look  back  to  a common  origin, 
and  forward  to  a common  destiny.  Consequently,  when 
the  gospel  is  fairly  introduced,  it  will,  probably,  effect 
great  and  speedy  changes. 

It  is  a gratifying  fact,  that  the  religion  of  Moham- 


XXXll 


med  is  on  the  decline.  The  attachment  to  its  ob- 
servances partakes  more  of  political  than  of  religious 
feeling.  In  Persia,  especially,  a free-thinking  and 
irreligious  spirit  prevails  to  a great  extent.  Soofeeism, 
under  various  modifications,  but  in  general  a system 
of  gross  self-indulgence,  and  of  universal  skepticism, 
has  long  been  gaining  ground,  and  the  interested  zeal 
of  the  Moollahs  alone  maintains  the  falling  religion  of 
the  Arabian  impostor.  His  followers  have  been  di- 
vided, ever  since  his  death,  into  two  great  parties,  the 
Sunnites,  or  orthodox  Mussulmans,  who  acknowledge 
the  authority  of  the  first  four  Caliphs, — and  the  Shiites, 
who  maintain  the  divine  right  of  Ali,  as  the  successor 
of  Mohammed.  The  difference  between  the  sects  is 
at  once  rancorous  and  irreconcilable.  Names,  which 
are  never  mentioned  but  with  blessings  by  one,  are 
hourly  cursed  by  the  other.  In  consequence,  a por- 
tion of  that  hatred,  which  would  be  otherwise  ex- 
pended upon  the  Christian,  is  employed  upon  each 
other.  It  is  a great  point  gained,  when  the  integrity 
of  a false  religion  is  broken.  The  Persians,  who 
belong  to  the  Shiite  party,  are  much  more  tolerant 
and  open  to  conviction,  than  they  would  be,  were  it 
not  for  the  existence  of  the  Sunnites.  In  Persia, 
Christians  are  regarded  with  much  less  aversion  than 
in  other  Mohammedan  countries.  Martyn  would  not 
have  stood  forth  an  undaunted  confessor  of  the  Chris- 
tian faith,  in  any  city  in  which  the  unity  of  the  Mo- 
hammedan doctrines  is  preserved,  except  at  the  ex- 
pense of  his  life.  Another  sect  of  Mohammedans  in 
Persia,  called  the  ^^Ashugh  Aref,”  are  not  distin- 
guished for  learning,  but  for  the  great  multitude  of  the 
common  people,  whom  they  have  attached  to  their 


xxxiii 


interests.  They  do  not  observe  the  laws  of  the 
prophet,  nor  show  the  least  sign  of  fear  or  shame  in 
committing  the  most  notorious  enormities.  Stimulated 
by  an  ardent  curiosity,  they  eagerly  seek  an  acquaint- 
ance with  the  religious  opinions  of  different  nations. 
The  Bible,  disseminated  by  Martyn,  Wolfe,  and 
others,  has  excited  within  them  a laudable  desire  for 
inquiry  into  the  truths  of  Christianity.  They  fre- 
quently devote  themselves  to  the  perusal  of  the  New 
Testament,  and  give  various  constructions  to  such 
passages  as  are  considered  obscure  and  difScult. 
They  earnestly  desire  an  entire  version  of  the  Scrip- 
tures in  their  own  language.  A great  number  of 
the  people  of  Shiraz,^’  says  an  Armenian  traveller, 
in  1829,  ^^have  come  to  a right  sense  of  the  mental 
darkness  by  which  they  are  surrounded,  and  manifest 
great  desire  to  walk  in  that  luminous  path,  which  leads 
to  God  and  salvation.  Though  the  Mohammedan 
law  forbids  the  followers  of  the  Koran  to  read  religious 
books  of  a different  creed,  yet  the  Persians  of  Shiraz 
pay  very  little  attention  to  the  interdiction  of  their 
legislator.’’  A Mohammedan  of  eminent  literary  at- 
tainments, and  who  is  held  in  high  estimation  by  his 
countrymen,  has  rendered  into  Persian  some  portions 
of  the  Old  Testament,  and  has  offered  to  undertake  a 
complete  translation.  All  these  circumstances,  taken 
together,  furnish  encouragement  to  hope  that  the  fabric 
of  Mohammedan  imposture  will  soon  fall,  and  that  its 
deluded  votaries  will  not  emerge  from  its  gloom  and 
corruption  into  a heartless  skepticism,  but  into  the 
liberty  of  the  True  Prophet. 

A Christian  power  has,  at  length,  gained  a footing 
on  the  Barbary  coast.  A toleration  of  religion  at 


XXXIV 


Algiers  is  already  a matter  of  stipulation,  and  it  seems 
highly  probable  that  the  other  Barbary  States  will  be 
compelled  gradually  to  adopt  a more  enlightened 
course  than  they  have  hitherto  pursued.  The  French 
conquests  in  Africa  will,  doubtless,  be  rendered  sub- 
servient to  the  reviving  of  Christianity  in  those  long 
afflicted  regions.  The  British  and  Foreign  Bible  So- 
ciety is  making  progress  in  translating  the  Scriptures 
into  the  Berber  language — ^the  vernacular  tongue  of  the 
native  tribes  in  immediate  contact  with  the  territory 
of  Algiers.  Missionaries  are  preparing  in  Paris  for 
those  regions ; and  two  gentlemen,  who  are  proceed- 
ing under  the  British  Geographical  Society  to  explore 
the  Algerine  rivers,  have  been  furnished  by  the  Society, 
at  their  own  request,  with  copies  of  the  Arabic  Scrip- 
tures. Under  the  patronage  of  an  enlightened  gov- 
ernment, the  physical  and  moral  condition  of  all 
Northern  Africa  will  be  faithfully  explored.  Those 
fine  countries,  capable  of  supporting  sixty  millions  of 
inhabitants,  but  which  have  now  scarcely  one  sixth 
of  that  number,  will  again  become  the  jewel  of  the 
empire,”  the  abodes  of  civilization  and  of  the  Chris- 
tian faith.  On  her  eastern  borders,  Turkey  is  con- 
stantly weakened  by  the  terrible  ravages  of  the  cholera 
and  the  plague,— the  ministers  of  God’s  fierce  wrath. 
At  Smyrna,  we  hear  of  more  than  five  thousand  persons 
dying  within  the  compass  of  a week ; at  Mecca,  of  not 
less  than  forty-five  thousand  deaths  in  one  month ; at 
Bagdad,  that  not  a house  escaped  the  plague — that  an 
inundation  of  the  Tigris  then  followed,  which  swept 
away  many  of  the  inhabitants — and,  to  close  this 
dreadful  array  of  divine  inflictions,  after  twenty-five 
thousand  human  beings,  out  of  eighty  thousand,  had 


XXXV 


been  hurried  into  eternity,  a war,  bloody  and  fiercej 
succeeded.  Within  five  years  past,  millions  in  Turkey 
have  fallen  into  an  untimely  grave,  and  populous  cities 
have  been  left  to  mourn  in  desolation.  The  Turks 
are  foreboding  their  own  downfall,  and  are  looking  to 
the  Asiatic  shore  as  a retreat  from  the  fury  of  the 
conquerors — ^to  that  shore  where  death  in  other  forms 
is  ready  to  meet  them.  Though  the  wretched  inhab- 
itants of  these  countries  are  visited  with  dire  calamity, 
yet  they  continue  to  blaspheme  the  name  of  God, 
which  hath  power  over  these  plagues,  and  they  repent 
not  to  give  him  glory.”  The  European  Turk,” 
says  a late  traveller,  is  a lion,  not  asleep,  but  dying, 
and,  after  a few  fierce  convulsions,  will  not  rise  again.” 
The  neighboring  powers  are  constantly  gaining 
strength.  On  one  side  is  Russia,  terrible  as  her 
own  winter ;”  on  another,  Austria,  with  an  annual 
revenue  of  sixty  millions  of  dollars.  Not  far  away  is 
France,  cutting  off  the  shackles  of  monarchical  and 
papal  despotism.  All  over  the  Mediterranean  are  the 
fleets  of  Britain,  on  whose  dominions  the  sun  never 
sets.  The  Christian  philanthropy  of  England  and  the 
United  States  is  awaking  new  life  along  the  banks  of 
the  Eurotas,  and  digging  on  Grecian  soil  the  wells 
of  salvation.  When  the  wisdom  and  the  faith,  the 
patience  and  the  immortal  hopes  of  Christianity,  are 
united  to  the  native  energy,  the  enthusiasm,  the  thrill- 
ing recollections  of  the  Greek,  we  may  expect  that 
the  cross  will  accomplish  a speedy  triumph  over  the 
waning  Islam  power.  Italy  too,  the  mother  of 
abomination,”  is  beginning  to  feel  that  she  stands  on 
slippery  places.  The  same  light,  which  reveals  the 
dark  features  of  the  Mohammedan  imposture,  will 


XXXVl 


surely  lay  open  the  corruptions  of  the  mystery  of 
iniquity/’  The  reign  of  civil  and  religious  freedom 
is  alike  and  essentially  opposed  to  both  of  them.  The 
same  grave  of  ignominy  and  oblivion  awaits  them.  In 
some  of  the  countries  of  Italy,  a constantly  increasing 
attention  is  given  to  the  education  of  the  lower  classes 
— a measure  full  of  promise  towards  the  ultimate  re- 
demption of  that  fair  land  from  the  dominion  of  popery. 
The  abominations  of  this  master-piece  of  the  prince 
of  darkness,”  as  Richard  Cecil  called  it,  have  been  ex- 
plored almost,  simultaneously  on  the  continent,  in  Ire- 
land, and  in  the  United  States.  Papacy  cannot  bear  the 
light.  Individuals  in  that  communion  do,  doubtless, 
attain  salvation.  But  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  as 
a whole,  and  in  its  constituent  parts,  is  radically  de- 
fective. It  is  not  a religion  for  the  human  mind.  It 
is  adapted  to  the  external  senses,  and  to  an  inflamed 
imagination.  It  will  shrink  away  forever  from  that 
intellectual  and  moral  light,  which  is  beginning  to  beam 
on  the  earth.  A few  years  since,  this  religion,  with 
its  splendid  ritual  and  powerful  hierarchy,  was  domi- 
nant in  France.  It  is  not  so  now.  All  the  support 
which  the  French  constitution  gives  to  that  commun- 
ion, is  contained  in  the  declaration,  that  the  Roman 
Catholic  religion  is  the  religion  of  a majority  of 
Frenchmen.  The  usurped  and  exclusive  dominion 
of  papacy,  in  that  beautiful  country,  is  at  an  end.  In 
most  of  the  recent  discussions  on  this  subject,  both  in 
Europe  and  America,  there  is  no  disposition  manifested 
to  lay  upon  the  Catholic  any  civil  pains  and  disabilities. 
He  is  met  with  kind  feeling,  on  the  open  field  of  argu- 
ment, and  is  summoned  to  assert  his  political  rights, 
while  the  absurdity  of  his  religious  belief  is  exposed. 


xxxvii 


A circumstance  of  great  interest,  is  the  recent 
providential  distribution  of  political  power.  Though 
but  a small  proportion  of  the  population  of  the  globe 
bear  the  Christian  name,  yet  nearly  one  half  are  under 
Christian  governments,  and  in  some  measure  sub- 
jected to  wholesome  laws.  Beneath  the  dominion  of 
the  heathen  and  Mohammedan  powers  there  is  a 
population  of  about  three  hundred  and  fifty  millions. 
The  Christian  governments  comprise  a population  of 
almost  four  hundred  millions,  of  which  the  Protestant 
States  embrace  about  two  hundred  millions,  the  Ro- 
man Catholic  one  hundred  and  forty  millions,  and  the 
Greek  Church  the  remainder.  Upwards  of  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  millions,  which  is  more  than  a sixth 
part  of  the  human  race,  considerably  greater  than  the 
population  of  the  ancient  Roman  empire,  exceeding 
all  the  subjects  of  the  Roman  Pontiff,  and  nearly 
twice  the  population  of  all  the  Mohammedan  nations, 
are  under  the  sway  of  the  British  empire.  A century 
since,  the  population  of  Britain  was  scarcely  thirteen 
millions.  Her  authority  now  extends  over  two  thirds 
of  the  globe  in  reference  to  longitude  ; and  it  is  liter- 
ally true  that  the  sun  never  sets  upon  her  possessions  ; 
for  within  this  vast  range,  various  places  have  noon 
and  midnight  at  the  same  time.  Stretching  also  from 
the  arctic  circle  to  the  thirty-third  degree  of  south 
latitude,  the  four  seasons  are  experienced  within  her 
dominions  at  the  same  time.  The  conquests  of  her 
merchants  in  Asia  begin  where  those  of  Alexander 
terminated,  and  where  the  Roman  terminus  never 
reached.  Britain  has  under  her  control,  in  Asia,  a 
larger  population  than  exists  on  the  whole  continents 
of  Africa  and  America  united.  What  an  amazing  in- 
4 


XXXVlll 


fluence  on  the  destinies  of  the  whole  human  race  will 
be  exerted  by  a little  island,  enjoying  the  lights  of 
learning  and  of  Christianity.  If  she  has  the  disposi- 
tion, how  many  times,  and  in  how  many  forms,  she 
may  reduplicate  herself.  How  many  Hales  and 
Joneses  may  she  place  on  her  thousand  tribunals  of 
justice.  How  many  Wilberforces,  of  incorruptible  in- 
tegrity^ to  lift  their  voice  in  her  senates.  How  many 
Corries,  and  Martyns,  and  Hebers,  and  Turners,  and 
Marsdens,  to  traverse  her  sunny  plains,  carrying  with 
them  the  unsearchable  riches.  All  which  is  valuable 
in  the  British  constitution,  all  which  is  virtuous  in 
British  manners,  all  which  is  noble  in  the  Saxon  spirit, 
may  be  transferred  to  otlier  nations  of  the  globe,  and 
may  bear  new  harvests  on  the  banks  of  the  Indus. 
Britain  has,  what  was  Alexander’s  last  desire,  a sight 
of  the  Indian  Sea.  She  has  quiet  possession  of  what 
he  scarcely  beheld — the  land  of  elephants,  of  diamonds, 
of  fragrant  spices.  Who  does  not  bless  God  for  this 
merciful  arrangement  in  his  providence  ? Who  can 
estimate  its  results  ? Under  the  protection  of  a Chris- 
tian government,  more  than  one  hundred  and  fifty 
ordained  missionaries  are  now  preaching  peace  through 
Christ,  to  the  millions  who  are  far  off. 

The  aspect  of  England  herself  is,  in  many  re- 
spects, full  of  promise.  The  number  of  evangelical 
and  heavenly-minded  men,  among  the  clergy  of  the 
establishment,  has  greatly  increased  within'  a few 
years.  At  one  period,  John  Newton  was  almost  the 
only  minister  of  the  church,  in  the  diocese  of  London, 
who  faithfully  declared  the  doctrines  of  grace.  White- 
field  and  Wesley,  in  the  commencement  of  their 
career,  were  nearly  single-handed  in  resisting  the  tor- 


xxxix 


rent  of  formality  and  worldly-mindedness,  which  was 
desolating  the  land.  A gradual  divine  influence  has 
also  been  enjoyed  among  the  people.  Many,  within 
the  church,  and  among  the  ranks  of  dissenters,  have 
experienced  the  renovating  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
As  a natural  effect,  there  has  been  an  increase  of 
unanimity  among  the  followers  of  the  Saviour.  In 
the  efficiency  of  benevolent  effort,  Great  Britain  has 
set  a noble  example.  A little  one  has  become  a 
thousand,  and  a small  one  a strong  nation.  What 
Sicily  was  to  the  Romans,  in  respect  to  temporal  sub- 
sistence, having  been  the  granary  of  the  empire.  Great 
Britain  is,  in  respect  to  spiritual  subsistence,  to  the 
whole  earth.  In  the  promptitude  and  power  with 
which  she  has  adopted  the  American  temperance  pre- 
cedent, she  has  shown  true  greatness  of  soul,  and 
clearness  and  tenderness  of  conscience.  In  efforts  for 
the  well-being  of  Africa,  and  for  the  utter  extinction 
of  slavery,  she  has  long  stood  foremost  in  the  Christian 
world.  Knowledge  is  also  penetrating  the  remotest 
recesses  of  the  country.  Several  important  associa- 
tions are  doing  very  much  to  enlighten  those  whom 
poverty  and  superstition  have  long  held  in  degrading 
vassalage.  Now  that  the  great  measure,  which 
for  many  months  agitated  the  British  nation,  is  ac- 
complished, and  is  become  a part  of  the  constitution 
of  the  land,  we  may  confidently  hope  that  moral  and 
religious  reform  will  be  vigorously  commenced  and 
prosecuted. 

Another  auspicious  circumstance  is  found  in  the 
rapidly  growing  power  of  the  United  States  of 
America.  To  every  benevolent  man,  it  must  be  a 
matter  for  sincere  gratitude  to  God,  that  if  any  portion 


xl 


of  the  world  Is  to  be  filled  with  a population  in  dense- 
ness unequalled  in  the  annals  of  the  human  race,  that 
portion  is  to  be  these  United  States.  Who  would 
wish  to  see  the  papal  countries  of  Europe,  or  the  re- 
gions of  Central  Asia,  or  Africa,  or  the  plains  of 
Southern  America,  filling  up,  actually  or  prospectively, 
with  a large  increase  in  the  number  of  their  inhabit- 
ants? On  the  supposition  that  the  ill-constituted  gov- 
ernments, and  the  corrupt  religions,  in  those  countries, 
are  soon  to  fall  and  disappear,  yet  years  must  elapse 
before  the  general  mind  will  be  emancipated.  The 
habits  of  a people  cannot  be  changed  in  a day.  The 

soul,  which  has  long  been  fettered  and  muffled,  cannot, 
in  a moment,  recover  its  freedom.  But  this  country 
has  started  in  her  career  with  signal  advantages.  The 
true  principles  of  civil  and  religious  liberty  were  early 
established,  and  have  been  widely  diffused.  No  servile 
habits,  worn  into  the  soul  by  long  usage,  here  exist. 
It  is  true  that  this  population,  which  is  spreading  its 
roots  to  the  river,  and  its  branches  to  the  sea,”  may 
be  a curse,  instead  of  a blessing — ^may  become  an 
enormous  engine  of  mischief  to  the  whole  continent. 
If  there  is  to  be  an  unequalled  energy  in  doing  good, 
there  may  also  be  in  doing  evil.  But  we  hope  better 
things.  No  nation  on  earth  has  so  rich  a legacy  in 
the  prayers  and  noble  sacrifices  of  its  founders.  None 
has  witnessed  more  signal  manifestations  of  the  good- 
ness of  the  Great  Being  who  presides  over  the  des- 
tinies of  the  nations.  None  is  partaking  so  largely  in 
the  mercy  of  the  Son  and  Spirit  of  God.  Upon  the 
United  States  and  upon  Great  Britain  rest  the  hopes 
of  the  world.  May  they  fulfil  their  high  destiny. 

For  a number  of  years  past,  the  friends  of  humanity 


xH 


have  combined  their  efforts  in  voluntary  associations. 

A new  influence/’  remarks  Mr.  James  Douglas,  ^«is 
arising,  which  is  sufficiently  able  to  supply  the  de- 
ficiencies of  government,  in  attaining  ends  which  they 
cannot  reach,  and  in  affording  aids  over  which  they 
have  no  control — the  power  of  voluntary  association. 
There  is  no  object  to  which  this  power  cannot  adapt 
itself;  no  resources  which  it  may  not  ultimately  com- 
mand;— and  a few  individuals,  if  the  public  mind  is 
gradually  prepared  to  favor  them,  can  lay  the  founda- 
tion of  undertakings,  which  would  have  baflSed  the 
might  of  those  who  reared  the  pyramids ; and  the  few 
who  can  divine  the  tendency  of  the  age  before  it  is 
obvious  to  others,  and  perceive  in  which  direction  the 
tide  of  public  opinion  is  setting  in,  may  avail  them- 
selves of  the  current,  and  concentrate  every  breath 
that  is  favorable  to  their  course.  The  power  of  vol- 
untary association,  tliough  scarcely  tried  as  yet,  is  of 
largest  promise  for  the  future ; and  when  extended 
upon  a great  scale,  is  the  influence  most  removed  from 
the  shock  of  accidents,  and  the  decay  of  earthly  things, 
renewing  its  youth  with  renewed  generations,  and  be- 
coming immortal  through  the  perpetuity  of  its  kind.” 
The  churchy  as  a body,  has  never  felt  her  power  and 
her  accountableness.  It  is  individuals,  who  have  pre- 
served her  from  a total  amalgamation  with  the  world. 
It  is  individuals,  who  are  now  the  quickening  leaven  in 
the  great  mass.  It  is  the  combination  of  individuals, 
which  is  planting  her  banners  in  the  territories  of  pa- 
ganism. These  associations  have  the  power  not  only 
of  calling  into  life  the  energies  of  the  church,  but  of 
sustaining  and  of  increasing  them.  They  are  not  the 
gourds  of  a night,  nor  the  flowers  of  a morning.  They 
4* 


xlii 


are  based  on  principles  in  the  soul  of  man.  They 
rest  on  the  immutable  love  of  freedom  in  the  human 
heart.  Their  increased  extension  and  vigor  is  an 
auspicious  omen  of  a better  day  to  come. 

One  of  the  main  instruments  of  voluntary  associa- 
tions is  the  PRESS.  The  means  of  diffusing  the  light 
of  science  and  of  Christianity,  in  this  way,  are  great 
almost  beyond  calculation.  About  sixty  presses  are 
constantly  employed  at  various  missionary  stations. 
In  Christian  countries,  a large  number  are  vigorously 
co-operating  in  the  diffusion  of  valuable  knowledge. 
By  means  of  the  press,  the  overgrown,  idolatrous 
systems  of  Southern  Asia  are  undermining.  The 
natives  of  India  have  begun  to  read  to  an  extent  never 
before  known.  This  naturally  leads  them  to  compare 
their  own  systems  of  religion  and  morals  with  that  con- 
tained in  the  Scriptures.  The  most  difficult  languages 
of  the  East  have  been  mastered.  Two  independent 
versions  of  the  Scriptures  in  Chinese  have  excited  the 
admiration  of  the  literary  world. 

The  tendency  of  the  benevolence  of  this  age  is 
another  auspicious  circumstance.  It  is  searching, 
comprehensive  and  elevating.  It  expends  its  chief 
anxieties  among  the  lower  classes  of  society  in  Chris- 
tian and  pagan  lands.  While  it  brings  angels  down,  it 
raises  mortals  to  the  skies.  It  is  unlocking  the  prison 
of  the  human  mind.  It  is  breaking  in  sunder  the  bars 
of  prejudice  and  of  exclusive  feeling.  It  is  calling 
forth  powerful  sympathies  in  favor  of  that  great  pros- 
trate multitude  of  human  beings,  who  have  hitherto 
had  a subterranean  existence.  It  is  bringing  men  to 
act  on  the  simple  truth,  that  God  has  made  of  one 
blood  all  nations  of  men,  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the 


xliii 


earth.  It  is  tearing  up  by  the  roots  the  senseless  sys- 
tems of  BufFon,  and  Karnes,  and  Monboddo,  and  put- 
ting in  their  place,  common  sense,  and  fact,  and 
Scripture.  It  regards  the  household  servant,  the 
manacled  slave,  the  Pariah,  the  Seapoy,  the  Savoyard, 
not  as  mere  beasts  of  burden,  but  as  brothers  and 
sisters,  children  of  a common  Father,  and  bound  to  a 
common  destiny.  And  while  this  benevolence  is 
breaking  up  the  unnatural  distinctions  of  society,  it  is 
cementing  society  by  the  peace  and  love  which  it  is 
breathing  through  it. 

The  number  of  enlightened  Christians  is  also  in- 
creasing. We  mean  by  enlightened  Christians,  men, 
whose  hearts  and  views  embrace  the  whole  world,  who 
look  beyond  the  technicalities  of  a sect,  and  the  ter- 
ritories of  a denomination,  and  comprehend  in  their 
compassionate  regards  the  entire  race  of  man.  There 
are  manifestly  advances,  in  this  respect,  every  year. 
Various  publications  are  appearing  and  becoming  more 
and  more  popular,  which  proceed  on  the  fact  that  men 
universally  have  sympathies  and  feelings  in  common, 
and  that  they  are  divided  into  but  two  great  classes — 
the  friends  and  the  enemies  of  the  doctrines  of  the 
gospel.  The  works  of  Mr.  James  Douglas,  of  Scot- 
land, and  the  masterly  productions  of  the  author  of  the 
Natural  History  of  Enthusiasm,  are  only  precursors, 
we  hope,  of  a rich  harvest.  Would  that  the  noble 
sentiments  which  they  contain  were  engraven  deep 
on  the  heart  of  every  Christian. 

The  same  fact  is  shown  in  the  gradual  amelioration 
of  public  opinion  on  general  subjects.  The  law  of 
nations,  or  the  habits  of  feeling  and  action  among 
nations,  has  long  been  at  variance,  in  many  particulars, 


xliv 


with  the  law  of  conscience  and  of  God.  Forty  years 
ago,  the  slave  trade  was  publicly  advocated  on  the 
ground  of  intrinsic  right  and  justice.  But  it  is  not 
necessary,  now,  to  lay  the  principle  of  this  traffic  along- 
side of  the  law  of  nature,  to  see  how  oblique  and  dis- 
torted it  is.  Its  features  are  known  afar  off.  The 
law  of  nations  is  coming  to  harmonize  with  the  law  of 
God.  It  is  interesting  to  read,  for  this  purpose,  the 
general  history  of  Europe  for  the  last  one  hundred 
years.  In  all  the  mighty  conflicts  of  opinion,  in  all  the 
scenes  of  tumult  and  blood,  you  can  see  a silent  index 
gi’adually  coming  round  to  the  right  point.  Nothing 
is  more  evident  than  that  the  conscience  of  the  civilized 
world  is  becoming  more  and  more  wakeful  and  sensitive. 
The  unexampled  excitement  of  the  general  mind  is 
not  altogether  ominous  of  evil.  There  is  much  of  an 
awakened  sensibility  on  moral  subjects,  which  will 
never  more  slumber.  In  the  United  States,  an  inroad 
has  been  made  on  the  dominions  of  vice  such  as  has 
not  been  known  in  modern  times.  The  voluntary 
abstinence  of  half  a million  of  men  from  a deadly, 
though  flattering  poison,  is  prophetic  of  greater  things 
yet  to  come.  A single  vice  is  not  often  subdued  alone. 
The  moral  sense  will  discern  others,  and  every  fresh 
victory  gives  additional  power  for  a new  attack. 

The  encouragements,  from  the  actual  success  which 
has  attended  the  efforts  to  diffuse  the  gospel  in  Chris- 
tian and  pagan  lands,  within  the  last  forty  years,  are 
ample. 

The  whole  number  of  missionary  stations,  in  heathen 
countries,  is  more  than  six  hundred.  The  number  of 
missionaries  is  above  seven  hundred,  and  of  assistants 
of  all  descriptions,  three  thousand.  At  least  five 


xlv 


millions  of  dollars  have  been  contributed  in  the  United 
States  alone,  within  the  last  thirty-five  years,  for  the 
diffusion  of  Christianity.  Fifty  thousand  converts 
from  paganism  are  now  members  of  the  various 
mission  churches.  The  schools  collect  three  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  children  for  the  purposes  of  instruc- 
tion. The  number,  who  have  externally  and  formally 
renounced  idolatry,  does  not  fall  short  of  five  hundred 
thousand.  Four  millions  of  adults  have  had,  to  some 
extent,  the  gospel  of  Christ  preached  to  them.  There 
are  fifty  missionary  printing  establishments,  and  nearly 
as  many  colleges  and  higher  seminaries.  On  a low 
estimate,  five  thousand  individuals  in  a year,  for  several 
years  past,  at  the  various  missionary  stations,  have  pro- 
fessed their  faith  in  the  Redeemer  of  men,  and  the  pro- 
portion is  constantly  increasing.  About  two  thousand 
individuals  are  employed  and  regularly  commissioned, 
by  the  various  Missionary  Societies,  in  publishing  the 
gospel  in  the  destitute  places  in  Christian  lands. 
The  whole  number  of  Bible  Societies,  in  Christendom, 
is  about  four  thousand  five  hundred ; of  Bibles  or  parts 
of  the  Bible  distributed,  not  far  from  eleven  millions,  in 
one  hundred  and  sixty  languages.  From  one  hundred 
and  seventy  to  one  hundred  and  eighty  millions  of 
Tracts  have  been  circulated  by  various  Tract  and 
Book  Societies.  The  number  of  children  and  youth, 
habitually  studying  the  Scriptures,  on  the  Sabbath,  in 
associations,  is  about  two  millions. 

We  are  now  prepared  briefly  to  consider  the  means 
which  must  yet  be  adopted,  or  more  vigorously  pur- 
sued, in  the  great  work  of  diffiising  Christianity 
through  the  world. 


xlvi 


It  seems  to  be  of  primary  importance,  that  Chris- 
tians should  early  identify  their  own  happiness,  and 
their  own  existence,  iviih  this  enterprise. 

The  grand  impediment  to  the  world’s  salvation  is 
in  Christians.  In  view  of  the  deplorable  condition  of 
immense  numbers  of  the  human  family,  the  hearts  of 
Christians,  were  they  properly  affected,  would  melt  in 
pity,  their  eyes  would  flow  down  in  rivers  of  waters, 
. their  hands  would  be  opened  wide.  But  within  them 
is  a selfishness  which  paralyzes  all  the  sensibilities  of 
the  soul — a darkness  like  that  of  Egypt — a wall  of 
prejudice  and  exclusive  feeling,  through  which  no 
light  from  God’s  word  or  providence  penetrates.  The 
real  impediment  is  not  so  much  in  the  overgrown  and 
enormous  capital  which  is  employed  in  iniquitous 
undertakings  ; nor  in  the  leagued  hostility  of  monarchs 
and  great  men ; nor  in  the  forms  of  heathenism  existing 
for  ages,  entwined  around  all  the  affections  of  the  soul ; 
nor  in  the  bloody,  exterminating  spirit  of  Moham- 
medanism ; nor  in  the  master  work  of  the  prince  of 
darkness,  papacy — it  is  not  in  one,  or  all  of  these. 
It  mainly  lies  in  the  apathy  of  Christians.  Had  they 
the  love  to  the  Saviour  which  the  early  Christians  pos- 
sessed, with  half  the  property  which  they  now  have, 
they  would  speedily  evangelize  the  whole  earth.  It  is 
not  in  the  want  of  means.  It  is  in  the  want  of  a will. 
When  Christians  shall  act  systematically  and  con- 
scientiously— when  they  shall  bring  their  young  children 
to  the  altar  of  the  Lord,  and  devote  them  to  his 
service,  as  thoroughly  as  young  Hannibal  was  set  apart 
for  the  subversion  of  Rome — when  they  shall  feel  that 
a Christian  profession  has  a meaning  to  the  full  extent 
of  the  language  in  which  it  is  expressed — when  they 


xlvii 


shall  throw  themselves,  with  all  which  appertains  to 
them,  into  one  great  effort,  for  the  world’s  redemption 
— then  we  may  confidently  expect  that  the  kingdoms 
of  this  world  will  speedily  become  the  kingdoms  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  It  is,  unquestionably,  the 
solemn  duty  of  all  who  stand  at  the  door  of  the  Chris- 
tian church,  to  make  a spirit  of  practical  benevolence 
a most  essential  test  of  discipleship. 

Intimately  connected  with  the  preceding  remark  is 
the  consideration  that  the  deplorable  spiritual  condition 
of  the  heathen  ought  to  he  far  more  deeply  and  exten- 
sively realized. 

The  human  mind  cannot  be  excited  to  great  and 
persevering  effort,  unless  the  danger  be  pressing,  or 
the  object  to  be  accomplished  momentous.  It  is  not 
necessary  that  we  charge  the  pagan  nations  with  an 
indiscriminate  participation  of  all  which  is  horrible,  or 
with  an  entire  destitution  of  all  which  is  lovely  and 
of  good  report.  There  are  pearls  in  the  darkest  waters 
of  the  ocean.  There  are  traces  of  an  original  glory, 
and  of  an  immortal  destiny,  in  all  men.  But  the 
heathen,  with  exceptions  too  insignificant  to  mention, 
do  not  like  to  retain  God  in  their  knowledge,  and 
therefore  God  has  given  them  over  to  a reprobate  mind. 
The  great  truths,  which  are  so  eloquently  enforced  in 
the  first  chapter  of  Romans,  ought  to  be  pondered  and 
deeply  felt  by  every  Christian.  That  the  heathen  are 
in  a guilty  and  perishing  state,  the  providence  of  God, 
through  all  past  time,  has  given  testimony  entirely 
accordant  to  that  of  Scripture.  We  have  need  to  ad- 
vert only  to  a few  facts,  or  to  a single  country.  We 
might  select  Persia,  as  a fair  specimen.  It  is  certainly 
in  advance  of  almost  all  Mohammedan  countries,  in 


xlviii 


knowledge  and  virtue.  ^^With  a good  governmentj 
and  a good  religion/’  says  Mr.  Martyn,  the  Persians 
would  be  an  interesting  and  happy  people.”  But  what 
is  their  condition ; not  according  to  the  reports  of  mis- 
sionaries only,  but  from  the  representations  of  intelli- 
gent travellers,  who  have  visited  that  country,  without 
any  special  bias  in  favor  of  Christianity  ? 

The  falsehood  of  the  Persians,”  says  Sir  John 
Malcolm,  is  proverbial.  The  first  lessons  which  their 
children  learn,  from  the  example  of  those  they  love, 
is  to  practise  deceit.  The  oaths,  which  they  con- 
stantly use  to  attest  their  sincerity,  are  only  proofs  of 
their  want  of  it.  If  a stranger  should  evince  suspicion, 
they  sometimes  exclaim,  ^Believe  me,  for  though  I 
am  a Persian,  I speak  the  truth.’  ” Chardin  says. 
That  two  very  contrary  habits  are  commonly  found 
united  in  the  Persians  ; that  of  incessantly  praising 
God  and  speaking  of  His  perfections,  and  that  of  utter- 
ing imprecations  and  obscene  language.  Persons  of 
all  ranks  are  infected  with  this  low  vice.  They  are 
liars  to  excess.  They  will  speak,  swear,  bear  witness 
falsely,  on  the  slightest  inducement.  There  are  ex- 
ceptions to  this  rule  of  general  depravity,  but  the  more 
intercourse  one  has  with  this  people,  the  more  one 
finds  such  exceptions  to  be  extremely  limited.” 
Major  Scott  Waring  remarks,  That  the  manners 
of  the  Persians  are  formed,  in  a great  degree,  on  the 
principles  of  Lord  Chesterfield ; they  conceive  it  to 
be  their  duty  to  please  ; and  to  effect  this,  they  forget 
all  sentiments  of  honor,  and  of  good  faith.  They  are 
excellent  companions,  but  detestable  characters.  They 
seldom  hesitate  alluding  to  crimes  which  are  abhorred 
in  every  civilized  community.” 


xlix 


Most  abundant  testimonies  might  be  added,  were  it 
necessary,  in  support  of  the  same  melancholy  fact  in 
reference  to  the  whole  pagan  and  Mohammedan  world. 
By  every  consideration  derived  from  the  guilt  and 
sufferings  of  our  perishing  fellow  men,  we  are  bound 
to  send  them  the  gospel.  It  is  not  a matter  to  be  set 
aside.  The  case  is  plain,  urgent,,  imperative. 

Another  point,  of  considerable  importance,  is  the 
employment  of  more  efficient  means,  to  bring  before 
Christians  the  actual  state  of  the  unevangelized  jpor^ 
tions  of  the  world. 

Should  all,  who  minister  at  the  altar,  present  to  their 
congregations,  at  stated  periods,  without  reference  to 
any  specific  mode  of  benevolent  effort,  the  necessities 
of  the  heathen,  their  character  in  the  sight  of  God,  and 
their  inevitable  destiny  unless  they  have  the  gospel; 
should  they  develope  the  principles  of  the  case,  and 
illustrate  them  by  facts ; the  consequences  would, 
doubtless,  be  most  salutary. 

A measure,  of  not  a little  importance,  is  the  employ- 
ment of  men,  high  in  public  estimation,  to  visit  other 
portions  of  the  world,  both  pagan  and  Christian.  No 
one  can  have  observed,  without  pleasure,  the  effects  of 
recent  international  visits  and  missionary  tours.  It 
would  enable  the  individuals  engaged  to  labor  after 
their  return  with  fresh  interest,  and  with  greatly  in- 
creased power.  To  the  degraded  tribes  of  men,  they 
would  be  witnesses  of  the  practical  tendency  of 
Christianity.  Their  age  and  weight  of  character 
would  command  greater  respect  and  confidence,  than 
the  presence  of  the  youthful  missionary.  The  friends 
of  Christ,  also,  in  all  Christian  nations,  would  be 
brought  to  labor  with  more  entire  harmony.  Before 
5 


1 


the  universal  diffusion  of  Christianity,  believers  of 
every  name  and  of  every  land  must  feel  and  act  as 
the  hosts  of  the  conquering  Alexander  did — different 
tongues,  one  commander— ^different  ensigns,  one  ob- 
ject— all  marching  against  Babylon. 

Another  consideration,  of  great  importance,  is  the 
union  of  an  enlarged  philanthropy , and  of  a warm 
attachment  to  the  Christian  doctrines. 

Men  are  ever  separating  what  God  has  joined  to- 
gether. One  class  of  religionists  maintain  a high, 
orthodox  belief,  while  in  an  efficient  practical  Chris- 
tianity they  are  sadly  wanting.  They  are  orthodox 
to  no  purpose.  They  forget  to  do  good  and  to  com- 
municate. On  the  other  hand,  multitudes  are  benevo- 
lent they  know  not  why.  They  are  borne  along  on 
the  strong  current  of  a general  philanthropy  they  know 
not  whither.  Benevolence  in  them  is  not  an  ever* 
living  principle.  They  do  not  go  forth  to  their  labor, 
sustained  and  cheered  by  the  vital  doctrines  of  Chris- 
tianity. There  is,  doubtless,  very  much  beneficence 
which  is  built  on  a sandy  foundation.  It  will  not  stand 
the  test  of  the  last  day.  It  could  not  stand  the  test  of 
an  enlightened  conscience.  Were  the  conversion  of 
the  world  mainly  depending  on  this  casual,  uncertain 
charity,  the  great  work  would  never  be  accomplished. 
We  need  that  which  will  stand  the  floods  of  tempta- 
tion, and  the  fires  of  persecution,  which  will  hold  on  to 
its  object  unshrinkingly,  in  the  most  unexpected  and 
terrible  reverses  of  Providence. 

Of  all  men  in  the  world,  the  conductors  of  our 
benevolent  institutions  should  look  well  to  this  point, 
that  they  be  rooted  and  grounded  in  the  faith.  They 
ought  to  cling  to  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  Chris- 


li 


tianity.  They  are  employed  on  the  outposts  of  their 
religion.  It  is  their  great  business  to  excite  men  to 
action.  But  let  them  be  careful  to  do  this  on  the 

principles  of  the  gospel.  Let  them  beware  of  sepa- 
rating feeling  from  principle.  While  our  philanthropic 
plans  are  pushed  forward  with  greater  and  greater  zeal, 
let  the  depravity  of  man,  the  electing  love  and  holy 
sovereignty  of  God,  justification  by  faith  alone,  through 
the  redemption  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  simple  de- 
pendence on  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  with  their 
kindred  truths,  be  preached,  with  greater  and  greater 
boldness  and  power.  Let  them  be  shown  to  be  the 
foundation  of  all  holy  action.  In  the  din  of  prepara- 
tion for  the  battle  of  the  great  day  of  God  Almighty, 
let  these  truths  be  upward  and  prominent.  They 
are  the  heavy  ordnance — the  sure  and  unfailing 
dependence. 

The  power  of  the  Christian  ministry  needs  to  he 
greatly  increased. 

To  accomplish  this  object,  the  union  of  the  highest 
attainments  in  piety  and  knowledge  is  indispensable. 
This  should  be  borne  in  mind  by  every  aspirant  to  the 
sacred  office.  When  tempted  to  intermit  or  abridge 
his  efforts  in  the  acquisition  of  learning,  or  to  grow 
weary  in  the  pursuit  of  holiness,  he  should  feel  that, 
whatever  other  Christians  do,  there  is  no  middle 
ground  for  him.  He  is  to  bring  to  his  great  work  the 
utmost  capabilities  of  his  mind  and  his  heart.  In 
mental  and  moral  discipline,  he  is  to  press  on  to  the 
farthest  limits  of  conquest.  There  is  no  Rubicon  at 
which  to  stop,  no  Alpine  snows  to  stay  his  progress. 

This  is  not  the  age  of  the  world  to  proclaim  a 
divorce  between  science  and  piety.  Every  opening 


lii 


leaf,  in  the  volume  of  God’s  providence,  shows,  with 
greater  distinctness,  the  necessity  of  the  highest  attain- 
ments in  all  who  minister  at  the  altar.  The  effusion 
of  the  Divine  Spirit  in  this  country,  so  abundant  as 
almost  to  constitute  a new  era  in  the  history  of  redeem- 
ing love,  speaks  with  a very  intelligible  voice  on  this 
subject.  When  crowds  are  pressing  on  the  narrow 
road  to  Life,  there  is  required  in  the  guides  the  most 
intense  wakefulness,  the  most  ample  experience. 
When  men  of  taste  and  genius,  in  great  numbers,  are 
bowing  at  the  cross  of  Christ,  the  public  dispensers  of 
religious  truth  should  show  them,  by  example  and 
precept,  that  Christianity  opens  boundless  fields  of 
knowledge,  and  is  adapted  to  the  intellect  of  man  in 
its  highest  developements.  Say  not  that  simple  piety 
is  sufficient.  The  light  and  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
comes  pure  from  His  throne,  but  on  earth  it  passes 
through  a thousand  imperfect  and  polluted  channels. 
Besides,  the  grand  corrupter  and  deceiver  is  peculiarly 
alert  and  efficient  at  such  a time  as  this.  Prudence, 
foresight,  wisdom,  eminent  knowledge,  and  eminent 
piety,  are  of  inconceivable  importance  in  the  Christian 
ministry.  The  church  needs  Whitefields  and  Ten- 
nents,  but  she  also  needs,  pre-eminently,  such  men  as 
Jonathan  Dickinson  and  Jonathan  Edwards — fervent 
piety,  in  union  with  consummate  judgment  and  exalted 
intellect. 

Indeed,  every  voice  which  comes  from  the  provi- 
dence, or  the  Spirit,  or  the  word  of  God,  every  inti- 
mation of  the  signs  of  the  times,  every  note  which 
reaches  us  from  past  or  future  ages,  from  lands  of 
light  or  darkness,  from  the  Christian  records,  or  the 
Jewish  economy,  from  earth  and  heaven,  proclaims  in 


liii 


most  emphatic  terms,  that  the  redemption  of  this  lost 
earth  is  intimately  and  essentially  connected  with  a 
HOLY  AND  LEARNED  MINISTRY.  Thosc  who  are  Con- 
cerned in  preparing  men  for  the  sacred  office,  stand, 
like  the  apocalyptic  angel,  in  the  sun,  in  the  very 
centre  and  focus  of  those  means  which  are  to  reno- 
vate this  world.  Let  them  look  well  to  their  high 
calling.  Let  them  stand  fast  on  those  great  principles 
which  have  borne  the  test  of  most  abundant  experi- 
ence. Let  them  labor  ihdefatigably  to  keep  the  public 
opinion  pure  on  this  subject.  Let  them  not  be  shaken 
from  their  purpose  by  the  breath  of  any  popular 
excitement.  Let  all  the  youthful  ministers  of  Christ, 
who  have  had  the  advantages  of  a thorough  education, 
show  the  value  of  the  systems  under  which  they  have 
been  trained,  by  their  practical  habits,  their  good  sense, 
their  ardent  piety,  their  unshrinking  self-denial. 

The  union  of  all  real  Christians  in  feeling  and. 
effort,  is  a point  of  unspeaJcable  interest. 

Said  the  beloved  Martyn,  Let  me  never  fancy  that 
I have  zeal  till  my  heart  overflows  with  love  to  every 
man  living.”  The  enemies  of  the  church  of  Christ, 
who  are  now  engaged  in  various  forms  in  opposing  her 
interests,  are  to  be  regarded  with  the  deepest  com- 
passion rather  than  with  any  other  feeling.  They  are 
not,  even  the  worst  of  them,  to  be  looked  upon  as  out- 
casts from  the  favor  of  God  and  man.  Now  is  the 
time,  especially,  when  Christians  are  called  upon 
to  exhibit  one  of  the  most  characteristic  features  of 
their  faith,  love  to  enemies,  heartfelt  compassion  for 
lost  and  dying  men. 

How  much  need,  also,  of  that  heavenly  charity, 
which  seeketh  not  her  own,  in  all  the  movements  of 

5# 


liv 


the  various  Religious  Denominations.  As  the  limits 
of  the  unevangelized  world  grow  narrower,  there  will 
be  greater  and  greater  danger  of  interference  and 
collision.  A difference  of  opinion  on  a particular  sub- 
ject may  be  followed  by  great  and  permanent  injury, 
on  account  of  the  feeling  which  it  originated;  and 
which  may  last  and  perpetuate  its  mischiefs,  long  after 
the  circumstances  of  its  origin  are  forgotten.  The 
spirit  of  this  world  may  be  carried  into  those  very 
plans  and  measures,  which  are  designed  to  banish  sin 
and  contention  from  the  earth.  Jealousies  may  be 
enkindled,  former  and  forgotten  injuries  revived,  and 
permanent  and  rancorous  hostility  may  be  the  mournful 
result. 

Allowing  different  denominations  to  entertain  diverse 
sentiments  in  regard  to  the  lesser  matters,  yet  there  is 
common  ground  on  which  to  stand ; there  are  certain 
objects  to  be  accomplished  by  co-operation  ; there  is  a 
broader  horizon  than  the  circumference  of  one  state  or 
one  country.  There  is  high  land  on  which  faith 
can  stand,  and  ample  and  glorious  visions  for  her  eye, 
over  and  beyond  the  lesser  objects  unnoticed  at  her 
feet. 

The  time  is  doubtless  approaching  when  Christians, 
throughout  the  world,  will  effect  a far  greater  degree 
of  union  of  effort. 

What  insuperable  obstacle  now  exists  for  a closer 
union  in  the  plans  of  Bible  Societies  ; in  efforts  to 
procure  the  abolition  of  slavery ; in  measures  designed 
to  pour  light  on  the  abominations  of  Papacy  ? For 
instance,  in  regard  to  this  latter  object,  let  an  Associa- 
tion be  formed  in  London,  with  a Branch  at  New 
York,  whose  object  shall  be  to  collect  and  diffuse  all 


Iv 


possible  information.  Let  them  establish  a press,  and 
place  such  a man  at  the  head  of  it  as  was  Robert 
HaLiL,  with  his  comprehensive  and  sagacious  intellect, 
with  his  bland  and  Christian  spirit,  with  his  voice 
strong  enough  to  be  heard  throughout  two  continents, 
and  we  might  anticipate  the  most  auspicious  results. 
We  might  at  least  predict  a closer  union  of  Protestants 
-^the  complete  reformation,  the  perfect  protestation^ 
of  all  who  profess  to  dissent  from  the  Romish  faith. 

But  to  accomplish  any  thing  like  such  a union  of 
feeling  and  action,  the  Spirit  must  be  poured  out  from 
on  high.  A sentiment,  deep,  universal,  which  has  its 
source  in  heaven,  must  pervade  all  the  branches  of  the 
Christian  church,  that  they  have  a common  interest; 
that  this  world  is  to  be  reclaimed  to  sacred  and  per- 
manent peace,  by  the  gospel  of  peace ; that  no 
weapons  of  earthly  temper  are  to  be  used,  and  that 
the  might  to  accomplish,  and  the  glory  of  the  accom- 
plishment, belong  to  the  Ruler  of  the  universe. 

The  more  abundant  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is 
emphatically  the  one  thing  to  he  desired. 

The  visible  appearance  of  God  among  men  has 
ceased.  The  harp  of  the  prophet  is  no  longer  tuned, 
and  the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilderness  is  no 
more  heard.  Jesus  is  now  glorified,  and  the  Spirit, 
the  great  object  of  bis  glorification,  is  poured  out  from 
on  high..  The  resources  of  charity  have  been  accumu- 
lating. The  Word  of  Life  has  been  widely  circulated. 
But  life  is  needed.  Through  all  these  resources  and 
means  of  good,  the  breath  of  the  Spirit  which  quickens 
is  wanted. 

And  the  Spirit  is  now  given,,  if  it  may  be  so  termed, 


Ivi 


in  large  measures.  Upon  the  American  colleges  it 
has  descended,  and  filled  the  hearts  of  multitudes  of 
gifted  youth  with  love  to  God  and  love  to  man,  causing 
them  to  live,  not  unto  themselves,  but  unto  Him  \vho 
redeemed  them  with  his  own  blood.  There  is  great 
joy  also  in  many  cities,  and  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  is  magnified.  What  but  the  inspiration  which  is 
from  on  high  moved  the  hearts  of  the  Sandwich 
Islanders  to  renounce  idolatry  before  a missionary 
was  sent  to  their  shores  ? What  but  the  same  heav- 
enly influence  has  led  multitudes,  in  the  United  States 
and  in  Britain,  to  abjure,  simultaneously,  and  conscien- 
tiously, and  forever,  a long-cherished,  but  accursed, 
poison  ? 

But  more  abundant  supplication  must  be  preferred 
to  the  throne  of  heavenly  grace.  In  reference  to  this 
one  thing — the  descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit — ^the  church 
ought  to  be  in  that  state  of  longing,  anxious  expec- 
tation which  existed  previous  to  the  advent  of  the 
Saviour.  This  is  now  the  Hope  of  Israel — this  is  the 
Desire  of  the  nations,  to  which  all  eyes  should  be 
turned.  Let  then  the  way  of  the  Lord  be  prepared. 
Let  there  be  a deep  feeling  of  want.  Let  all  engaged 
in  the  work  of  the  Lord  cherish  an  habitual  sense  of 
their  unworthiness,  and  of  their  deep  guilt.  Let  them 
do  as  Isaiah  did,  when  he  had  a view  of  the  Eternal 
Majesty.  Let  them  feel  as  John  felt,  when  admitted 
to  the  visions  of  his  Saviour.  Then  let  them  plead 
with  God,  as  a man  pleadeth  with  his  friend,  that  He 
would  hearken  and  do,  and  defer  not  for  His  own 
sake,  and  for  His  city,  and  for  His  people,  which  are 
called  by  His  name, — -and  another  Pentecost  will  be 


Ivii 


experienced,  and  there  will  be  great  joy,  not  in  the 
conversion  of  a city,  but  in  the  regeneration  of  a 
world. 

The  Christians  of  this  age  ought  to  feel  the  amaz- 
ing responsibility  under  which  they  act.  The  disci- 
ples, who  lived  in  the  first  and  second  centuries,  were 
charged  with  duties,  which  were  new  in  the  history  of 
man.  It  was  a high  privilege  to  live  in  the  sixteenth 
century.  The  men  who  landed  at  Plymouth,  two 
hundred  years  ago,  felt  that  the  interests  of  an  un- 
known posterity  were  depending  on  their  energy  and 
faith.  The  year  1620  will  be  forever  an  era  in  the 
progress  of  human  events — a strongly-illuminated  point 
in  the  records  of  man’s  existence  on  earth.  But  the 
men  of  this  generation  have  come  to  a period  of  far 
greater  interest.  Not  the  empire  of  the  Caesars,  simply, 
is  to  be  planted  with  the  seeds  of  Christian  truth.  No 
undiscovered  continent  is  to  be  filled  with  the  abodes 
of  free  and  civilized  man.  The  field  is  the  world, — 
the  means,  a combination  of  moral  influence,  which  is 
to  link  together  not  the  tribes  of  a single  empire,  but 
the  hearts  of  multitudes  over  all  the  world, — the  object, 
to  purify  thoroughly  the  great  mass  of  human  senti- 
ment ; to  unite  heaven  and  earth, — the  promised  aid, 
the  same  Power  which  laid  the  pillars  of  the  sky, — the 
results,  glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  peace  on  earth. 
A new  series  of  ages  is  commencing.  Now  is  the 
spring-time  of  the  world.  This  is  the  period  for 
noble  thoughts  and  noble  deeds.  The  minds  of  men 
are  every  where  preparing  for  a great  change.  Heaven 
is  opening  wide  her  gates.  Hell  is  moved  from 


Iviii 


beneath.  Who  will  not  link  his  influence  and  his  des- 
tiny to  the  cause  of  man  and  of  God  ? Who  will  dare 
shrink  from  his  duty  now  ? Who  is  ready  to  meet  the 
heavy  curse  of  all  coming  time,  for  unfaithfulness  to 
his  trust  ? Who  is  ready  to  meet  the  burning  indigna- 
tion of  the  Almighty?  Such  a question,  as  is  now 
presented  to  the  Christian  world,  never  agitated  the 
minds  of  men.  On  its  decision  is  hanging  the  destiny, 
not  of  the  kingdoms  of  Europe,  nor  of  the  thrones  of 
Asia,  but  of  multitudes  whom  no  man  can  number. 


MEMOIR 


OF  THE 

REV.  HENRY  MARTYN,  B.  D. 


4<a  rb  bvofji.6  jxov  KtKoniaKa^  koX  oh  KeKfxrjKag. 

Rev.  II. 


♦ *, 


' ■ ■■''■^*'  ■ ' . ■ ;v.''.,f.‘aV.  ■ ' 


MEMOIR. 


CHAPTER  I. 

EARLY  LIFE  OF  HENRY  MARTYN. HIS 

SUCCESSFUL  ACADEMICAL  CAREER. 

It  has  been  well  observed,  by  one*  who  took  a profound 
view  of  human  nature,  that  there  are  three  very  different 
orbits  in  which  great  men  move  and  shine ; and  that  each 
sphere  of  greatness  has  its  respective  admirers.  There 
are  those,  who,  as  heroes,  fill  the  world  with  their  exploits ; 
they  are  greeted  by  the  acclamations  of  the  multitude; 
they  are  ennobled  whilst  living,  and  their  names  descend 
with  lustre  to  posterity.  Others  there  are,  who,  by  the 
brilliancy  of  their  imagination  or  the  vigor  of  their 
intellect,  attain  to  honor  of  a purer  and  a higher  kind ; 
the  fame  of  these  is  confined  to  a more  select  number  ; 
for  all  have  not  a discriminating  sense  of  their  merit.  A 
third  description  remains,  distinct  from  both  of  the  former, 
and  far  more  exalted  than  either ; whose  excellence  con- 
sists in  a renunciation  of  themselves  and  a compassionate 
love  for  mankind.  In  this  order  the  Saviour  of  the  world 
was  pleased  to  appear ; and  those  persons  obtain  the  high- 
est rank  in  it,  who,  by  his  grace,  are  enabled  most  closely 
to  imitate  his  example. 


6 


Pascal. 


62 


MEMOIR  OF 


Henry  Martyn,  the  subject  of  this  Memoir,  was  born 
at  Truro,  in  the  county  of  Cornwall,  on  the  18th  of 
February,  1781,  and  appears,  with  his  family  in  general, 
to  have  inherited  a weak  constitution ; as,  of  many  chil- 
dren, four  only,  two  sons  and  two  daughters,  survived 
their  father,  Mr.  John  Martyn,  and  all  of  these,  within  a 
short  period,  followed  him  to  the  grave.  Of  these,  Henry 
was  the  third.  His  father  was  originally  in  a very  humble 
situation  of  life,  having  been  a laborer  in  the  mines  of 
Gwenap,  the  place  of  his  nativity.  With  no  education 
but  such  as  a country  reading  school  afforded,  he  was 
compelled  to  engage,  for  his  daily  support,  in  an  employ- 
ment, which,  dreary  and  unhealthy  as  it  was,  offered  some 
advantages,  of  which  he  most  meritoriously  availed  him- 
self The  miners,  it  seems,  are  in  the  habit  of  working 
and  resting  alternately  every  four  hours ; and  the  periods 
of  relaxation  from  manual  labor,  they  frequently  devote  to 
mental  improvement.  In  these  intervals  of  cessation  from 
toil,  John  Martyn  acquired  a complete  knowledge  of  arith- 
metic, and  also  some  acquaintance  with  mathematics ; 
and  no  sooner  had  he  gathered  these  valuable  and  sub- 
stantial fruits  of  persevering  diligence,  in  a soil  most  un- 
friendly to  their  growth,  than  he  was  raised  from  a state 
of  poverty  and  depression  to  one  of  comparative  ease  and 
comfort.  Being  admitted  to  the  office  of  Mr.  Daniel,  a 
merchant  of  Truro,  he  lived  there  as  chief  clerk,  very  re- 
spectably, enjoying  considerably  more  than  a competency. 
At  the  grammar  school  in  this  town,  the  master  of  which 
was  the  Rev.  Cornelius  Cardew,  D.  D.  a gentleman  of 
learning  and  talents,  Henry  was  placed  by  his  father  in 
Midsummer,  1788,  being  then  between  seven  and  eight 
years  of  age.  Of  his  childhood,  previous  to  this  period, 
little  or  nothing  can  be  ascertained ; but  those  who  knew 
him  considered  him  to  be  a boy  of  promising  abilities. 

Upon  his  first  entering  the  school.  Dr.  Cardew  observes, 
that  ‘‘he  did  not  fail  to  answer  the  expectations  which 
had  been  formed  of  him : his  proficiency  in  the  classics 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


63 


exceeded  that  of  most  of  his  school-fellows;  yet  there 
were  boys  who  made  a more  rapid  progress ; not  perhaps 
that  their  abilities  were  superior,  but  their  application  was 
greater ; for  he  was  of  a lively,  cheerful  temper,  and,  as  I 
have  been  told  by  those  who  sat  near  him,  appeared  to  be 
the  idlest  among  them ; being  frequently  known  to  go  up 
to  his  lesson  with  little  or  no  preparation, — as  if  he  had 
learned  it  by  intuition.’’ 

In  all  schools  there  are  boys,  it  is  well  known,  who, 
from  natural  softness  of  spirit,  inferiority  in  point  of  bodily 
strength,  or  an  unusual  thirst  for  literary  acquirements, 
become  much  secluded  from  the  rest ; and  such  boys  are 
generally  exposed  to  the  ridicule  and  oppression  of  their 
associates.  Henry  Martyn,  though  not  at  that  time  emi- 
nently studious,  was  one  of  this  class ; he  seldom  joined 
the  other  boys  in  their  pastimes,  in  which  he  was  not  an 
adept;  and  he  often  suffered  from  the  tyranny  of  those 
older  and  stronger  than  himself. 

Little  Harry  Martyn,”  (for  by  that  name  he  usually 
went,)  says  one  of  his  earliest  friends  and  companions, 
‘‘  was  in  a manner  proverbial  among  his  school-fellows  fc^ 
a peculiar  tenderness  and  inoffensiveness  of  spirit,  which 
exposed  him  to  the  ill  offices  of  many  overbearing  boys ; 
and  as  there  was  at  times  some  peevishness  in  his  manner 
when  attacked,  he  was  often  unkindly  treated.  That  he 
might  receive  assistance  in  his  lessons,  he  was  placed  near 
one  of  the  upper  boys,  with  whom  he  contracted  a friend- 
ship which  lasted  through  life,  and  whose  imagination 
readily  recalls  the  position  in  which  he  used  to  sit,  the 
thankful  expression  of  his  affectionate  countenance,  when 
he  happened  to  be  helped  out  of  some  difficulty,  and  a 
thousand  other  little  incidents  of  his  boyish  days.” — Be- 
sides assisting  him  in  his  exercises,  his  friend,  it  is  added, 

had  often  the  happiness  of  rescuing  him  from  the  grasp 
of  oppressors,  and  has  never  seen  more  feeling  gratitude 
evinced  than  was  shown  by  him  on  those  occasions.” 

At  this  school,  under  the  same  excellent  tuition,  Henry 


64 


MEMOIR  OF 


remained  till  he  was  between  fourteen  and  fifteen  years  of 
age ; at  which  period  he  was  induced  to  offer  himself  as 
a candidate  for  a vacant  scholarship  at  Corpus  Christi 
College,  Oxford.  Young  as  he  was,  he  went  there  alone, 
without  any  interest  in  the  University,  and  with  only  a 
single  letter  to  one  of  the  tutors ; and  while  there,  he  ac- 
quitted himself  so  well,  though  strongly  and  ably  opposed, 
that  in  the  opinion  of  some  of  the  examiners,  he  ought  to 
have  been  elected.  How  often  is  the  hand  of  God  seen 
in  frustrating  our  fondest  designs ! Had  success  attended 
him,  the  whole  circumstances  of  his  after-life  would  have 
been  varied,-  and  however  his  temporal  interests  might 
have  been  promoted,  his  spiritual  interests  would  probably 
have  sustained  a proportionate  loss. 

It  was  with  sensations  of  this  kind  that  he  himself, 
many  years  afterwards,  reverted  to  this  disappointment. 

In  the  autumn  of  1795,”  he  says,  in  an  account  prefix- 
ed to  his  private  Journal  of  the  year  1803,  my  father, 
at  the  persuasion  of  many  of  his  friends,  sent  me  to 
Oxford,  to  be  a candidate  for  the  vacant  scholarship  at 
Corpus  Christi.  I entered  at  no  college,  but  had  rooms 
at  Exeter  College,  by  the  interest  of  Mr.  Cole,  the  Sub- 
Rector.  I passed  the  examination,  I believe,  tolerably 
well  ,*  but  was  unsuccessful,  having  every  reason  to  think 
that  the  decision  was  impartial.  Had  I remained,  and 
become  a member  of  the  University  at  that  time,  as  I 
should  have  done  in  case  of  success,  the  profligate  ac- 
quaintances I had  there,  would  have  introduced  me  to 
scenes  of  debauchery,  in  which  I must,  in  all  probability, 
from  my  extreme  youth,  have  sunk  forever.” 

After  this  repulse,  Henry  returned  home,  and  continued 
to  attend  Dr.  Cardew’s  school  till  June,  1797.  That  he 
had  made  no  inconsiderable  progress  there,  was  evident 
from  the  very  creditable  examination  he  passed  at  Oxford ; 
and  in  the  two  years  subsequent  to  this,  he  must  have 
greatly  augmented  his  fund  of  classical  knowledge;  but 
it  seems  not  to  have  been  till  after  he  had  commenced  bis 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


65: 


academical  career,  that  his  superiority  of  talent  was  fully 
discovered.  The  signal  success  of  that  friend  who  had 
been  his  guide  and  protector  at  school,  led  him,  in  the 
spring  of  this  year,  to  direct  his  views  towards  the  Univer- 
sity of  Cambridge,  which  he  probably  preferred  to  that  of 
Oxford,  because  he  hoped  there  to  profit  by  the  advice 
and  assistance  to  which  he  was  already  so  much  indebted. 
Whatever  might  be  the  cause  of  this  preference,  it  cer- 
tainly did  not  arise  from  any  predilection  for  mathematics : 
for  he  confesses  that,  in  the  autumn  before  he  went  to 
Cambridge,  instead  of  the  study  of  Euclid  and  Algebra, 
one  part  of  the  day  was  dedicated  to  his  favorite  employ- 
ment of  shooting,  and  the  other  to  reading,  for  the  most 
part.  Travels,  and  Lord  Chesterfield’s  Letters ; — attrib- 
uting to  a want  of  taste  for  mathematics,  what  ought  to 
have  been  ascribed  to  idleness ; and  having  his  mind  in  a 
roving,  dissatisfied,  restless  condition,  seeking  his  chief 
pleasure  in  reading  and  in  human  praise.” 

His  residence  at  St.  John’s  College,  where  his  name 
had  been  previously  entered  in  the  summer,  commenced 
in  the  month  of  October,  1797;  and  it  may  tend  to  show 
how  little  can  be  determined  from  first  attempts,  to  relate 
that  Henry  Martyn  began  his  mathematical  pursuits  by 
attempting  to  commit  the  propositions  of  Euclid  to  memory. 
The  endeavor  may  be  considered  as  a proof  of  the  confi- 
dence he  himself  entertained  in  the  retentive  powers  of  his 
mind ; but  it  certainly  did  not  supply  an  auspicious  omen 
of  future  excellence. 

On  his  introduction  to  the  University,  happily  for  him, 
the  friend  of  his  ‘ boyish  days  ’ became  the  counsellor  of 
his  riper  years ; nor  was  this  most  important  act  of  friend- 
ship either  lost  upon  him  at  the  time,  or  obliterated  from 
his  memory  in  after-life.  During  the  first  term,”  he 

has  recorded  in  his  Journal,  ‘‘  I was  kept  a good  deal  in 
idleness  by  some  of  my  new  acquaintances,  but  the  kind 

attention  of  K was  a principal  means  of  my  preserva*- 

tion  from  excess.”  That  his  time  was  far  from  being; 

6/^ 


66 


MEMOIR  OF 


wholly  misemployed,  between  October  and  Christmas,  is^ 
evident  from  the  place  he  obtained  in  the  first  class  at  the 
public  examination  of  his  college  in  December;  a cir- 
cumstance which,  joined  to  the  extreme  desire  he  had  to 
gratify  his  father,  encouraged  and  excited  him  to  study 
with  increased  alacrity ; and  as  the  fruit  of  this  application, 
at  the  next  public  examination  in  the  summer,  he  reached 
the  second  station  in  the  first  class ; a point  of  elevation 
which  flattered  his  pride  not  a little.’’ 

The  tenor  of  Henry  Martyn’s  life,  during  this  and  the 
succeeding  year,  would,  in  the  eye  of  the  world,  be  con- 
sidered to  have  been  amiable  and  commendable.  He 
was  outwardly  moral ; was  with  little  exception  unwearied 
in  application ; and  exhibited  marks  of  no  ordinary  talent. 
One  exception  to  this  statement  is  to  be  found  in  an  irri- 
tability of  temper,  increased,  if  not  engendered  by  the 
treatment  he  had  met  with  at  school.  These  ebullitions 
of  passion  had,  on  one  occasion,  nearly  proved  fatal  to  a 
friend, — the  late  excellent  Mr.  Cotter  ill  (afterwards  min- 
ister of  St.  Paul’s  Church,  Sheffield).  He  barely  escaped 
the  point  of  a knife,  which,  thrown  by  the  hand  of  Henry 
Martyn,  most  providentially  missed  him,  and  was  left 
trembling  in  the  wall.  If,  from  this  unsubdued  impetuosity 
of  temper,  we  pass  to  his  avowed  and  fixed  principles, — 
these,  as  might  well  be  expected,  evince  him  to  have  been 
living  at  this  time  ‘ without  God  in  the  world.’  The  con- 
sideration that  God  chiefly  regards  the  motives  of  our 
actions, — a consideration  so  momentous,  and  so  essential 
to  the  character  of  a real  Christian, — -appears  as  yet  never 
to  have  entered  his  mind : and  even  when  it  did,  as  was 
the  case  at  this  time,  it  rested  there  as  a theoretic  notion, 
which  was  never  meant  to  be  reduced  to  practice.  His 
own  account  of  himself  is  very  striking.  Speaking  of 
June,  1799,  he  says,  ‘‘K (the  friend  alluded  to  be- 

fore) attempted  to  persuade  me  that  I ought  to  attend  to 
reading,  not  for  the  praise  of  men,  but  for  the  glory  of 
God.  This  seemed  strange  to  me,  but  reasonable.  1 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


67 


resolved,  therefore,  to  maintain  this  opinioyi  thenceforth , 
but  never  designed,  that  I remember,  that  it  should  affect 
my  conduct^  What  a decisive  mark  this  of  an  unrenewed 
mind ! — what  an  affecting  proof  that  light  may  break  in 
upon  the  understanding,  whilst  there  is  not  so  much  as  the 
dawn  of  it  on  the  heart ! 

Providentially  for  Henry  Martyn,  he  had  not  only  the 
great  blessing  of  possessing  a religious  friend  at  College, 
but  he  possessed  likewise  the  happiness  of  having  a sister 
in  Cornwall,  who  was  a Christian  of  a meek,  heavenly, 
and  affectionate  spirit : to  whom,  as  well  as  to  the  rest  of 
his  relations  there,  he  paid  a visit  in  the  summer  of  the 
year  1799,  carrying  with  him  no  small  degree  of  academi- 
cal honor,  though  not  all  that  he  had  fondly  and  ambi- 
tiously expected.  He  had  lost  the  prize  for  themes  in  his 
College,  and  was  only  second  again  in  the  first  class  at 
the  public  examination,  when  he  had  hoped  to  have  been 
first ; — a ‘‘  double  disappointment,”  to  use  his  own  words, 
‘‘  which  nettled  him  to  the  quick.”  It  may  be  well  sup- 
posed, that  to  a sister,  such  as  we  have  described,  her 
brother’s  spiritual  welfare  would  be  a most  serious  and 
anxious  concern  ; and  that  she  often  conversed  with  him 
on  the  subject  of  religion,  we  learn  from  his  own  declara- 
tion. I went  home  this  summer,  and  was  frequently 
addressed  by  my  dear  sister  on  the  subject  of  religion  ; 
but  the  sound  of  the  Gospel  conveyed  in  the  admonition 
of  a sister,  was  grating  to  my  ears.”  The  first  result  of 
her  tender  exhortations  and  earnest  endeavors  was  very 
discouraging  : a violent  conflict  took  place  in  her  brother’s 
mind,  between  his  conviction  of  the  truth  of  what  she 
urged,  and  his  love  of  the  world ; and  for  the  present,  the 
latter  prevailed.  Yet  sisters,  similarly  circumstanced, 
may  learn  from  this  case,  not  merely  their  duty,  but  also, 
from  the  final  result,  the  success  they  may  anticipate — in 
the  faithful  discharge  of  it.  ‘‘I  think,”  he  observes, 
when  afterwards  reviewing  this  period  with  a spirit  truly 
broken  and  contrite,  I do  not  remember  a time  in  which 


68 


MEMOIR  OF 


the  wickedness  of  my  heart  rose  to  a greater  height  than 
during  my  stay  at  home.  The  consummate  selfishness 
and  exquisite  irritability  of  my  mind  were  displayed  in 
rage,  malice,  and  envy  ; in  pride,  and  vain  glory,  and 
contempt  of  all ; in  the  harshest  language  to  my  sister, 
and  even  to  my  father,  if  he  happened  to  differ  from  my 
mind  and  will.  O what  an  example  of  patience  and  mild- 
ness was  he  ! I love  to  think  of  his  excellent  qualities,  and 
it  is  frequently  the  anguish  of  my  heart,  that  I ever  could 
be  so  base  and  wicked  as  to  pain  him  by  the  slightest 
neglect.  O my  God  and  Father,  why  is  not  my  heart 
doubly  agonized  at  the  remembrance  of  all  my  great 
transgressions  against  thee  ever  since  I have  known  thee 
as  such  ! — I left  my  sister  and  father  in  October,  and  him 
I saw  no  more.  I promised  my  sister  that  I would  read 
the  Bible  for  myself,  but  on  being  settled  at  College, 
Newton  engaged  all  my  thoughts.” 

At  length,  however,  it  pleased  God  to  convince  Henry, 
by  a most  affecting  visitation  of  his  providence,  that  there 
was  a knowledge  far  more  important  to  him  than  any 
human  science ; and  to  lead  him,  whilst  contemplating 
the  heavens  by  the  light  of  astronomy,  to  devote  himself 
to  His  service,  who,  having  made  those  heavens,  and  hav- 
ing left  them  for  man’s  salvation,  is  now  again  exalted  to 
the  right  hand  of  God,  as  his  Mediator  and  Advocate. — 
The  sudden  and  heart-rending  intelligence  of  the  death 
of  his  father,  was  the  proximate,  though  doubtless  not  the 
efficient  cause  of  his  receiving  these  convictions.  How 
poignant  were  his  sufferings  under  this  affliction  may  be 
seen  in  the  account  he  himself  has  left  of  it : — from 
whence  it  is  evident  that  it  was  a season,  not  only  of 
severe  but  of  sanctified  sorrow ; a seed  time  of  tears, 
promising  that  harvest  of  holiness,  peace,  and  joy,  which 
succeeded  it. 

At  the  examination  at  Christmas,  1799,”  he  writes, 
I was  first,  and  the  account  of  it  pleased  my  father  pro- 
digiously, who,  I was  told,  was  in  great  health  and  spirits,. 


HENRY  MARTYN 


69 


What  then  was  my  consternation,  when,  in  January,  I 
received  from  my  brother  an  account  of  his  death  ! But 
while  I mourned  the  loss  of  an  eai-thly  parent,  the  angels 
in  heaven  were  rejoicing  at  my  being  so  soon  to  find  a 
heavenly  one.  As  I had  no  taste  at  this  time  for  my 
usual  studies,  I took  up  my  Bible,  thinking  that  the  con- 
sideration of  religion  was  rather  suitable  to  this  solemn 
time ; nevertheless  I often  took  up  other  books  to  engage 
my  attention,  and  should  have  continued  to  do  so,  had 

not  K advised  me  to  make  this  time  an  occasion  of 

serious  reflection.  I began  with  the  Acts,  as  being  the 
most  amusing ; and,  whilst  I was  entertained  with  the 
narrative,  I found  myself  insensibly  led  to  inquire  more 
attentively  into  the  doctrines  of  the  Apostles.  These  cor- 
responded nearly  enough  with  the  few  notions  I had  re- 
ceived in  my  early  youth.  I believe,  on  the  first  night 
after,  I began  to  pray  from  a precomposed  form,  in  which 
I thanked  God  in  general,  for  having  sent  Christ  into  the 
world.  But  though  I prayed  for  pardon,  I had  little  sense 
of  my  own  sinfulness ; nevertheless,  I began  to  consider 
myself  a religious  man.  The  first  time  after  this  that  I 
went  to  chapel,  I saw,  with  some  degree  of  surprise  at  my 
former  inattention,  that  in  the  Magnificat  there  was  a 
great  degree  of  joy  expressed  at  the  coming  of  Christ, 

which  I thought  but  reasonable.  K had  lent  me 

Doddridge^s  Rise  and  Progress.  The  first  part  of  which 
I could  not  bear  to  read,  because  it  appeared  to  make 
religion  consist  too  much  in  humiliation  ; and  my  proud 
and  wicked  heart  would  not  bear  to  be  brought  down  into 

the  dust.  And  K , to  whom  I mentioned  the  gloom 

which  I felt,  after  reading  the  first  part  of  Doddridge, 
reprobated  it  strongly. — Alas  ! did  he  think  that  we  can 
go  along  the  way  that  leadeth  unto  life,  without  entering 
in  at  the  ‘ strait  gate  ” 

It  was  not  long  after  Henry  had  been  called  to  endure 
this  gracious,  though  grievous,  chastening  from  above, 
that  the  public  exercises  commenced  in  the  University,- 


70 


MEMOIR  OF 


and  although  his  greatest  stimulus  to  exertion  was  removed 
by  the  loss  of  his  father,  whom  it  was  his  most  anxious 
desire  still  to  please,  he  again  devoted  himself  to  his 
mathematical  studies  with  unwearied  diligence.  That 
spiritual  danger  exists  in  an  intense  application  of  the 
mind  to  these  studies,  he  was  so  deeply  sensible  at  a later 
period  of  his  life,  as,  on  a review  of  this  particular  time, 
most  gratefully  to  acknowledge,  that  the  mercy  of  God 
prevented  the  extinction  of  that  spark  of  grace  which  his 
Spirit  had  kindled/’  At  the  moment  of  his  exposure  to 
this  peril,  he  was  less  conscious  of  it : but  we  may  perceive 
from  the  following  letter  to  his  youngest  sister,  that  he 
was  not  wholly  devoid  of  circumspection  on  this  head. 
Having  shortly,  and  with  much  simplicity,  announced  that 
his  name  stood  first  upon  the  list  at  the  College  examina- 
tion of  the  summer  of  the  year  1800,  he  thus  expresses 
himself : What  a blessing  it  is  for  me,  that  I have  such 

a sister  as  you,  my  dear  S , who  have  been  so  instru- 

mental in  keeping  me  in  the  right  way ! When  I consider 
how  little  human  assistance  you  have  had,  and  the  great 
knowledge  to  which  you  have  attained  on  the  subject  of 
religion, — especially  observing  the  extreme  ignorance  of 
the  most  wise  and  learned  of  this  world, — I think  this  is 
itself  a proof  of  the  wonderful  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
on  the  mind  of  well  disposed  persons.  It  is  certainly  by 
the  Spirit  alone  that  we  can  have  the  will,  or  power,  or 
knowledge,  or  confidence  to  pray  ; and  by  Him  alone  we 
come  unto  the  Father  through  Jesus  Christ.  ^ Through 
Him  we  both  have  access  by  one  Spirit  unto  the  Father.’ 
How  I rejoice  to  find  that  we  disagreed  only  about  words  ! 
I did  not  doubt,  as  you  suppose,  at  all  about  that  joy 
which  true  believers  feel.  Can  there  be  any  one  subject, 
any  one  source  of  cheerfulness  and  joy,  at  all  to  be  com- 
pared with  the  heavenly  serenity  and  comfort  which  such 
a person  must  find,  in  holding  communion  with  his  God 
and  Saviour  in  prayer, — in  addressing  God  as  his  Father, 
and,  more  than  all,  in  the  transporting  hope,  of  being  pre- 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


71 


served  unto  everlasting  life,  and  of  singing  praises  to  his 
Redeemer  when  time  shall  be  no  more  ? Oh  ! I do  in- 
deed feel  this  state  of  mind  at  times  ; but  at  other  times  I 
feel  quite  humbled  at  finding  myself  so  cold  and  hard- 
hearted. That  reluctance  to  prayer,  that  unwillingness 
to  come  unto  God,  who  is  the  fountain  of  all  good,  when 
reason  and  experience  tell  us  that  with  him  only  true 
pleasure  is  to  be  found,  seem  to  be  owing  to  Satanic  in- 
fluence. Though  I think  my  employment  in  life  gives 
me  peculiar  advantages,  in  some  respects,  with  regard  to 
religious  knowledge  ; yet  with  regard  to  having  a practical 
sense  of  things  on  the  mind,  it  is  by  far  the  worst  of  any. 
For  the  laborer  as  he  drives  on  his  plough,  and  the  weaver 
as  he  works  at  his  loom,  may  have  his  thoughts  entirely 
disengaged  from  his  work,  and  may  think  with  advantage 
upon  any  religious  subject.  But  the  nature  of  our  studies 
requires  such  a deep  abstraction  of  the  mind  from  all 
things,  as  to  render  it  completely  incapable  of  any  thing 
else,  and  that  during  many  hours  of  the  day. — With  re- 
spect to  the  dealings  of  the  Almighty  with  me,  you  have 
heard  in  general  the  chief  of  my  account ; as  I am 
brought  to  a sense  of  things  gradually,  there  is  nothing 
peculiarly  striking  in  it  to  particularize.  After  the  death 
of  our  father,  you  know  I was  extremely  low-spirited  ; 
and,  like  most  other  people,  began  to  consider  seriously, 
without  any  particular  determination,  that  invisible  world 
to  which  he  was  gone,  and  to  which  I must  one  day  go. 
Yet  I still  read  the  Bible  unenlightened ; and  said  a 
prayer  or  two,  rather  through  terror  of  a superior  power 
than  from  any  other  cause.  Soon,  however,  I began  to 
attend  more  diligently  to  the  words  of  our  Saviour  in  the 
New  Testament,  and  to  devour  them  with  delight; — 
when  the  offers  of  mercy  and  forgiveness  were  made  so 
freely,  I supplicated  to  be  made  partaker  of  the  covenant 
of  grace  with  eagerness  and  hope  : — and  thanks  be  to  the 
ever-blessed  Trinity  for  not  leaving  me  without  comfort. 
Throughout  the  whole,  however,  even  when  the  light  of 


72 


MEMOIR  OF 


divine  truth  was  beginning  to  dawn  on  my  mind,  I was 
not  under  that  great  terror  of  future  punishment,  which  I 
now  see  plainly  I had  every  reason  to  feel : I look  back 
now  upon  that  course  of  wickedness  which,  like  a gulf 
of  destruction,  yawned  to  swallow  me  up,  with  a trembling 
delight,  mixed  with  shame  at  having  lived  so  long  in 
ignorance,  and  error,  and  blindness.  I could  say  much 

more,  my  dear  S , but  I have  no  more  room.  I have 

only  to  express  my  acquiescence  in  most  of  your  opinions, 
and  to  join  with  you  in  gratitude  to  God  for  his  mercies 
to  us  : may  he  preserve  you,  and  me,  and  all  of  us,  to  the 
day  of  the  Lord  !” 

How  cheering  to  his  sister  must  it  have  been  to  receive, 
at  a moment  of  deep  sorrow,  such  a communication  as 
this,  indicating  a state  of  mind  not  thoroughly  instructed, 
indeed,  in  the  mystery  of  faith,  but  fully  alive  to  the  su- 
preme importance  of  religion ! How  salutary  to  his  own 
mind  to  have  possessed  so  near  a relation,  to  whom  he 
could  thus  freely  open  the  workings  of  his  heart ! But 
the  chief  cause,  under  God,  of  his  stability  at  this  season 
in  those  religious  principles  which,  by  divine  grace,  he 
had  adopted,  was  evidently  that  constant  attendance 
which  he  now  commenced  on  the  ministry  of  the  Rev. 
Charles  Simeon,  at  Trinity  Church  in  Cambridge ; under 
v/hose  truly  pastoral  instructions,  he  himself  declares  that 
he  gradually  acquired  more  knowledge  in  divine 
things.’’ 

In  the  retrospect  which  Henry  afterwards  took  of  this 
part  of  his  life,  he  seems  sometimes  ready  to  suspect  a 
want  of  growth,  and  almost  a want  of  vitality  in  his  reli- 
gion ; but  though  there  may  have  been  some  ground  for 
the  former  of  these  suspicions,  there  certainly  was  none, 
whatever  his  humility  may  have  suggested,  for  the  latter. 

I can  only  account,”  he  says,  for  my  being  stationary 
so  long,  by  the  intenseness  with  which  I pursued  my 
studies,  in  which  I was  so  absorbed,  that  the  time  I gave 
to  them  seemed  not  to  be  a portion  of  my  existence, 


HENRY  MARTI  N. 


73 


That  in  which  I now  see  I was  lamentably  deficient,  was 
a humble  and  contrite  spirit,  in  which  I should  have  per- 
ceived more  clearly  the  excellency  of  Christ.  The  eager- 
ness, too,  with  which  I looked  forward  to  the  approaching 
examination  for  degrees,  too  clearly  betrayed  a heart  not 
dead  to  the  world.' ’ 

That  a public  examination  for  a degree  in  the  University 
must  be  a time  of  painful  solicitude  to  those  about  to  pass 
through  it,  is  obvious  ^-especially  when  great  expecta- 
tions have  been  raised,  and  worldly  prospects  are  likely  to 
be  seriously  affected  by  the  event.  From  Henry  Martyn 
much  was  expected ; and  had  he  altogether  failed,  his 
temporal  interests  would  have  materially  suffered.  Not 
was  he  naturally  insensible  to  those  perturbations  which 
are  apt  to  arise  in  a youthful  and  ambitious  breast.  It 
happened,  however  (as  he  was  frequently  known  to  as- 
sert), that  upon  entering  the  Senate  House, — in  which 
a larger  than  the  usual  proportion  of  able  young  men  were 
his  competitors, — his  mind  was  singularly  composed  and 
tranquillized,  by  the  recollection  of  a sermon  which  he 
had  heard  not  long  before  on  the  text — Seekest  thou 
great  things  for  thyself? — seek  them  not,  saith  the  Lord." 
He  thus  became  divested  of  that  extreme  anxiety  about 
success,  which,  by  harassing  his  spirit,  must  have  impeded 
the  free  exercise  of  his  powers.  His  decided  superiority 
in  mathematics  therefore  soon  appeared, — and  the  highest 
academical  honor,  that  of  Senior  Wrangler,"  was  award- 
ed to  him,  in  January,  1801,  at  which  period  he  had  not 
completed  the  twentieth  year  of  his  age.  Nor  is  it  any 
disparagement  to  that  honor,  or  to  those  who  conferred  it 
on  him,  to  record  that  it  was  attended  in  this  instance 
with  that  sense  of  disappointment  and  dissatisfaction  to 
which  all  earthly  blessings  are  subject.  His  description 
of  his  own  feelings  on  this  occasion  is  very  remarkable — 

1 obtained  my  highest  wishes,  but  was  surprised  to  find 
that  I had  grasped  a shadow."  So  impossible  is  it  for 
earthly  distinctions,  though  awarded  for  successful  exer- 
7 


74 


MEMOIR  OF  MARTYN. 


tions  of  the  intellect,  to  fill  and  satisfy  the  mind,  espe- 
cially after  it  has  tasted  “ the  good  word  of  God,  and  the 
powers  of  the  world  to  come/’  So  certain  is  it,  that  he 
who  drinks  of  the  water  of  the  well  of  this  life  must  thirst 
again,  and  that  it  is  the  water  which  springs  up  to  ever- 
lasting  life  which  alone  affords  never-failing  refireshment. 


CHAPTER  II. 


HIS  ADVANCEMENT  IN  PIETY COLLEGE  EMPLOYMENTS 

DECIDES  ON  BECOMING  A MISSIONARY HIS 

ORDINATION. 

Having  thus  attained  that  station  of  remarkable  merit 
and  eminence,  upon  which  his  eye  from  the  first  had  been 
fixed,  and  for  which  he  had  toiled  with  such  astonishing 
diligence,  as  to  be  designated  in  his  college  as  the  man 
who  had  not  lost  an  hour,’^  and  having  received  likewise 
the  first  of  two  prizes  given  annually  to  the  best  proficients 
in  Mathematics,  amongst  those  bachelors  who  have  just 
taken  their  degree, — in  the  month  of  March,  Henry  again 
visited  Cornwall,  where,  amidst  the  joyful  greetings  and 
congratulations  of  all  his  friends,  his  youngest  sister  was 
alone  dejected,  not  witnessing  in  him  that  progress  in 
Christian  knowledge  which  she  had  been  fondly  led  to 
anticipate. 

Nor  ought  we  to  attribute  this  wholly  to  that  ardency  of 
affection,  which  might  dispose  her  to  indulge  in  sanguine 
and  somewhat  unreasonable  expectations.  Those  who 
know  what  human  nature  is,  even  after  it  has  been  re- 
newed by  the  Spirit  of  God,  will  not  deny  that  it  is  more 
than  possible  that  her  brother’s  zeal  might  have  somewhat 
relaxed  in  the  bright  sunshine  of  academical  honor : and 
certain  it  is  that  his  standard  of  duty,  though  superior  to 
that  of  the  world,  was  at  this  time  far  from  reaching  that 


76 


MEMOIR  OF 


degree  of  elevation  which  it  afterwards  attained.  Who 
can  wonder,  then,  that  a person  tremblingly  alive  to  hia 
best  interests,  should  not  be  wholly  free  from  apprehen- 
sion, and  should  be  continually  urging  on  his  conscience 
the  solemn  sanctions  of  the  Gospel,  entreating  him  to  aim 
at  nothing  less  than  Christian  perfection  ? 

Returning  to  Cambridge  in  the  summer  of  this  year,  he 
passed  the  season  of  vacation  most  profitably  : constrained, 
happily,  to  be  much  alone y he  employed  his  solitary 
hours  in  frequent  communion  with  his  own  heart,  and 
with  that  gracious  Lord  who  once  blessed  Isaac  and  Na- 
thaniel in  their  secret  devotions,  and  who  did  not  withhold 
a blessing  from  his.  “ God,’’  he  observes,  ‘‘  was  pleased 
to  bless  the  solitude  and  retirement  I enjoyed  this  summer, 
to  my  improvement : and  not  until  then  had  I ever 
experienced  any  real  pleasure  in  religion.  I was  more 
convinced  of  sin  than  ever,  more  earnest  in  fleeing  to 
Jesus  for  refuge,  and  more  desirous  of  the  renewal  of  my 
nature.” 

It  was  during  this  vacation  also  that  an  intimate  ac- 
quaintance commenced,  as  much  distinguished  by  a truly 
parental  regard  on  the  one  hand,  as  it  was  by  a grateful, 
reverential,  and  filial  affection  on  the  other.  Having  long 
listened  with  no  small  degree  of  pleasure  and  profit  to  Mr. 
Simeon,  as  a preacher,  Henry  now  began  to  enjoy  the 
happiness  of  an  admission  to  the  most  friendly  and  unre- 
served intercourse  with  him,  and  was  in  the  habit  of  soli- 
citing and  receiving,  on  all  important  occasions,’  his  coun- 
sel and  encouragement.  By  Mr.  Simeon’s  kindness  it 
was  that  he  was  now  made  known  to  several  young  men, 
with  some  of  whom  he  formed  the  most  enduring  of  all 
attachments, — a Christian  friendship  ; and  it  was  from  his 
conversation  and  example  also,  that  he  imbibed  his  first 
impressions  of  the  transcendent  excellence  of  the  Christian 
ministry  ; from  which  it  was  but  a short  step,  to  resolve 
upon  devoting  himself  to  that  sacred  calling  : — for  until 
now  he  had  an  intention  of  applying  to  the  law,  ‘‘  chiefly 


HENRY  MARTYN.  77 

he  confesses,  because  he  could  not  consent  to  be  poor 
for  Christ’s  sake.” 

The  great  advancement  which  he  had  made  in  genuine 
piety  at  this  period,  from  intercourse  with  real  Christians, 
and  above  all  from  secret  communion  with  his  God,  is 
discernible  in  the  following  extracts  from  tw^o  letters — the 
first  dated  September  15,  1801,  and  addressed  to  his  ear- 
liest friend ; — the  second  written  a few  days  afterwards, 
to  his  youngest  sister.  “ That  you  may  be  enabled  to  do 
the  will  of  your  heavenly  Father,  shall  be,  you  may  be 
assured,  my  constant  prayer  at  the  throne  of  grace  ; and 
this,  as  well  from  the  desire  of  promoting  the  edification 
of  Christ’s  body  upon  earth,  as  from  motives  of  private 
gratitude.  You  have  been  the  instrument  in  the  hands 
of  Providence  of  bringing  me  to  a serious  sense  of  things : 
for  at  the  time  of  my  father’s  death,  I was  using  such 
methods  of  alleviating  my  sorrow,  as  I almost  shudder  to 
recollect.  But,  blessed  be  God,  I have  now  experienced 
that  Christ  is  ‘ the  power  of  God,  and  the  wisdom  of 
God.’  What  a blessing  is  the  Gospel ! No  heart  can 
conceive  its  excellency,  but  that  which  has  been  renewed 
by  divine  grace.” 

I have  lately,”  he  writes  in  the  second  letter,  ‘‘  been 

witness  to  a scene  of  distress.  P , in  this  town,  with 

whom  I have  been  little  acquainted,  and  who  had  lived  to 
the  full  extent  of  his  income,  is  now  dying,  and  his 
family  will  be  left  perfectly  destitute.  I called  yesterday 
to  know  whether  he  was  still  alive,  and  found  his  wife  in 
a greater  agony  than  you  can  conceive.  She  was  wring- 
ing her  hands,  and  crying  out  to  me,  ‘ O pray  for  his 
soul !’ — and  then  again  recollecting  her  own  helpless  con- 
dition, and  telling  me  of  her  wretchedness  in  being  turned 
out  upon  the  world  without  house  or  home.  It  was  in 
vain  to  point  to  heaven  ; the  heart,  distracted  and  over- 
whelmed with  worldly  sorrow,  finds  it  hard  to  look  to  God. 
— Since  writing  this,  I have  been  to  call  on  the  daughters 
of  P , who  had  removed  to  another  house,  because, 

7 # 


78 


MEMOIR  OF 


from  the  violence  of  their  grief,  they  incommoded  the  sick 
man.  Thither  I went  to  visit  them,  with  my  head  and 
heart  full  of  the  subject  I was  come  upon  ,*  and  was  sur- 
prised to  find  them  cheerful,  and  thunderstruck  to  see  a 
Gownsman  reading  a play  to  them.  A play  ! — when  their 
father  was  lying  in  the  agonies  of  death.  What  a species 
of  consolation  ! I rebuked  him  so  sharply,  and,  I am 
afraid,  so  intemperately,  that  a quarrel  will  perhaps  ensue. 

But  it  is  time  that  I should  take  some  notice  of  your 
letter  : when  we  consider  the  misery  and  darkness  of  the 
unregenerate  world,  oh  1 with  how  much  reason  should 
we  burst  out  into  thanksgiving  to  God,  who  has  called  us 
in  his  mercy  through  Christ  Jesus  ! What  are  we,  that 
we  should  thus  be  made  objects  of  distinguishing  grace ! 
Who,  then,  that  reflects  upon  the  rock  from  which  he  was 
hewn,  but  must  rejoice  to  give  himself  entirely  and  with- 
out reserve  to  God,  to  be  sanctified  by  his  Spirit  ? The 
soul  that  has  truly  experienced  the  love  of  God,  will  not 
stay  meanly  inquiring  how  much  he  shall  do,  and  thus 
limit  his  service  ; but  will  be  earnestly  seeking  more  and 
more  to  know  the  will  of  our  heavenly  Father,  that 
he  may  be  enabled  to  do  it.  O may  we  be  both  thus 
minded  1 may  we  experience  Christ  to  be  our  all  in  all, 
not  only  as  our  Redeemer,  but  as  the  fountain  of  grace. 
Those  passages  of  the  word  of  God  which  you  have  quoted 
on  this  head,  are  indeed  awakening ; may  they  teach  us 
to  breathe  after  holiness,  to  be  more  and  more  dead  to  the 
world,  but  alive  unto  God,  through  Jesus  Christ.  We 
are  lights  in  the  world ; how  needful,  then,  that  our  tem- 
pers and  lives  should  manifest  our  high  and  heavenly 
calling ! Let  us,  as  we  do,  provoke  one  another  to  good 
works,  not  doubting  but  that  God  will  bless  our  feeble 
endeavors  to  his  glory. 

I have  to  bless  him  for  another  mercy  I have  received 
in  addition  to  the  multitude  of  which  I am  so  unworthy, 
in  his  having  given  me  a friend  indeed,  one  who  has 
made  much  about  the  same  advances  in  religion  as  myself. 


HENRY  iVIARTYN, 


79 


Vie  tookiour  degrees  together,  but  Mr.  Simeon  introduced 
us  to  each  other.  I do  not  wonder  much  at  the  back- 
wardness you  complain  of  before , having  never  been 

in  much  company.  Bat  the  Christian  heart  is  ever  over- 
flowing with  good-wili  to  the  rest  of  mankind ; and  this 
temper  will  produce  the  truest  politeness,  of  which  the 
affected  grimace  of  ungodly  men  is  but  the  shadow.  Be- 
sides, the  confusion  felt  in  company  arises  in  general  from 
vanity : therefore,  when  this  is  removed,  why  should  we 
fear  to  speak  before  the  whole  world  ? 

‘‘  The  Gownsman  I mentioned,  so  far  from  being  of- 
fended, has  been  thanking  me  for  what  I said,  and  is  so 
seriously  impressed  with  the  awful  circumstances  of  death, 
that  I am  in  hopes  it  may  be  the  foundation  of  a lasting 
change.” 

It  will  be  highly  pleasing  to  the  reader  to  know,  that 
the  anticipation  with  which  the  above  letter  concludes 
was  verified.  Mr.  Martyn  had  afterwards  the  happiness 
of  laboring  in  India  together  with  that  very  person  who 
had  been  reproved  by  him,  and  who,  from  the  divine 
blessing  accompanying  that  reproof,  was  then  first  led  to 
appreciate  the  value  of  the  Gospel. 

From  this  time  to  that  of  proposing  himself  for  admission 
to  a fellowship  in  his  college,  Mr.  Martyn’s  engagements 
consisted  chiefly  in  instructing  some  pupils,  and  in  pre- 
paring himself  for  the  examination,  which  was  to  take 
place  previous  to  the  election  in  the  month  of  March, 
1802, — when  he  was  chosen  fellow  of  St.  John’s ; soon 
after  obtaining  which  situation,  as  honorable  to  the  society 
in  the  appointment,  as  it  was  gratifying  to  himself,  he  em- 
ployed some  of  his  leisure  hours,  as^  he  expresses  it,  in 
writing  for  one  of  the  prizes  which  are  given  to  those  who 
have  been  last  admitted  Bachelors  of  Arts  r and  though 
there  were  men  of  great  classical  celebrity  among  those 
who  contested  the  palm  with  him,  the  Jlrst  prize  was 
assigned  to  him  for  the  best  Latin  prose  composition ; a 
distinction  the  more  remarkable,  as,  from  his  entrance 


80 


MEMOIR  OF 


into  the  University,  he  had  directed  an  unceasing  and 
almost  undivided  attention  to  Mathematics,  Having  thus 
added  another  honor  to  those  for  which  he  had  before 
been  so  signally  distinguished,  Mr.  Martyn  departed  from 
Cambridge,  on  a visit  to  his  relations  in  Cornwall; — 
making  a circuit  on  foot  through  Wenlock,  Liverpool, 
and  the  vale  of  Langollen.  Of  this  tour  (on  which  he 
was  first  attended  by  one  of  his  friends),  he  has  left  a 
Journal,  briefly  and  hastily  written,  from  which  a few 
extracts,  illustrative  of  his  character,  may  prove  not 
uninteresting. 

‘‘July  9,  1802. — We  walked  into  Wenlock,  along  a 
most  romantic  road.  My  mind  during  these  three  days 
has  been  less  distracted  than  I expected;  and  I have  had, 
at  times,  a very  cheering  sense  of  the  presence  of  my  God. 

“ July  17. — I went  on  board  a little  sloop,  and  began 
to  beat  down  the  Mersey.  The  Mersey  is  here  more  than 
four  miles  broad,  and  the  wind  now  increasing  almost  to  a 
storm,  the  ship  was  a scene  of  confusion.  One  wave 
broke  over  us,  and  wetted  me  completely  through.  I 
think  there  was  some  danger,  though  the  composure  I 
felt  did  not  arise,  I fear,  so  much  from  a sense  of  my 
acceptance  with  God,  as  from  thinking  the  danger  not  to 
be  great.  I had  still  sufficiently  near  views  of  death  to 
be  uneasy  at  considering  how  slothful  I had  been  in  doing 
the  Lord’s  work,  and  what  little  meetness  I possessed  for 
the  kingdom  of  glory.  Learn  then,  O my  soul,  to  be 
always  ready  for  the  coming  of  the  Lord ; that  no  disqui- 
eting fear  may  arise  to  perplex  thee  in  that  awful  hour. 

“July  23. — Holywell.  Found  myself  very  low  and 

melancholy.  If  this  arises  from  solitude,  I have  little 
pleasure  to  expect  from  my  future  tour.  I deserve  to  be 
miserable,  and  I wish  to  be  so,  if  ever  I seek  my  pleas- 
ure in  anything  but  God. 

“July  25. — Carewys.  I did  not  go  to  church  this 
morning,  as  the  service  was  in  Welch;  but  went  through 
the  church  service  at  home : — in  the  evening  read  Isaiah. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


81 


July  29. — Aber,  Walked  two  miles  into  the  country 
to  see  a waterfall.  I followed  the  course  of  the  stream, 
which  soon  brought  me  to  it.  The  water  falls  three  times 
from  the  top  : — the  last  fall  appeared  to  be  about  seventy 
feet.  While  lingering  about  here,  I was  put  into  great 
terror  by  some  huge  stones  rolling  down  the  hill  behind 
me.  They  were  thrown  down  by  some  persons  above, 
who  could  not  approach  near  enough  to  the  precipice  to 
see  me  below.  The  slipperiness  of  the  rocks,  on  which 
the  spring  is  continually  falling,  put  me  in  danger. 

The  beautiful  and  retired  situation  of  the  inn  at  Aber, 
which  commands  an  extensive  view  of  the  sea,  made  me 
unwilling  to  leave  the  house.  However,  I set  off  at  eleven, 
and  paced  leisurely  to  Bangor.  It  was  a remarkably 
clear  day.  The  sun  shone  on  every  object  around  me, 
and  the  sea  breeze  tempered  the  air.  I felt  happy  at  the 
sight,  and  could  not  help  being  struck  with  the  beauty  of 
the  creation  and  the  goodness  of  the  God  of  nature. 

'‘July  31. — Bethgelert.  The  descent,  after  ascending 
Snowdon,  was  easy  enough,  but  I cannot  describe  the 
horror  of  the  ascent.  The  deep  darkness  of  the  night, 
the  howling  of  the  wind  in  the  chasms  of  the  rocks,  the 
violence  of  the  rain,  and  the  sullen  silence  of  the  guide, 
who  was  sometimes  so  far  back  that  I could  hardly  see 
him,  all  conspired  to  make  the  whole  appear  a dream. 

" — Pont  Aberglasslen.  I met  a poor  Welch  pedlar, 
with  a bundle  of  hats  on  his  back,  who,  on  my  inquiring 
the  distance  to  Tan-y-Bwlch,  told  me  he  was  going  thither. 
He  went  by  the  old  road,  which  is  two  miles  nearer.  It 
passes  over  the  most  dreary,  uncultivated  hills  I ever  saw, 
where  there  is  scarcely  any  mark  of  human  industry. 
The  road  in  most  places  is  overgrown  with  grass. — The 
poor  man  had  walked  from  Oarnarvon  that  day,  with  an 
enormous  bundle;  and  pointed  with  a sorrowful  look  to 
his  head ; and  indeed  he  did  look  very  ill ; he  was  however 
very  cheerful : what  difference  in  this  man’s  temper  and 
my  own ! The  difference  was  humbling  to  myself : when 


82 


MEMOIR  OF 


shall  I learn  ‘in  whatever  state  I am,  therewith  to  be 
content 

“ August  5. — My  walk  for  ten  miles  was  similar  to  that 
of  the  preceding  evening,  only  still  more  beautiful,  for  the 
Dovey  widened  continually,  and  the  opposite  hills  were 
covered  with  wood : at  last,  the  river  fell  into  the  sea,  and 
the  view  was  then  fine  indeed ; the  weather  was  serene, 
and  the  sea  unruffled.  I felt  little  fatigue;  and  so  my 
thoughts  were  turned  to  God.  But  if  I cannot  be  thankful 
to  him,  and  be  sensible  of  his  presence  in  seasons  of 
fatigue,  how  can  I distinguish  the  working  of  the  Spirit 
from  the  ebullitions  of  animal  joy 

It  is  in  scenes  and  seasons  of  solitude  and  relaxation, 
such  as  those  here  described,  that  the  true  bias  of  the 
mind  is  apt  to  discover  itself;  in  which  point  of  view  the 
above  account  is  important ; for,  short  as  it  is,  it  evinces 
an  habitual  devotedness  to  the  fear  of  God,  and  great 
spirituality  in  the  affections. 

This  tour  terminated  in  bringing  Mr.  Martyn  to  the 
bosom  of  his  family ; and  days  more  delightful  than  those 
which  he  then  spent,  he  never  saw  in  this  world.  The 
affectionate  reception  he  met  with  from  his  friends ; the 
pious  conversation  he  held  with  his  sister  on  the  things 
dearest  to  his  heart;  his  sacred  retirements;  and  the 
happy  necessity  imposed  upon  him  of  almost  exclusively 
studying  the  word  of  God, — all  conspired  to  promote  his 
felicity.  These  hours  left  for  a long  lime  “ a fragrancy 
upon  his  mind,  and  the  remembrance  of  them  was  sweet.” 

“As  my  sister  and  myself,”  he  remarks,  “ were  im- 
proved in  our  attainments,  we  tasted  much  agreeable 
intercourse.  I did  not  stay  much  at  Truro,  on  account  of 
my  brother’s  family  of  children ; but  at  Woodbery,  with  my 
brother-in-law,  I passed  some  of  the  sweetest  moments  of 
my  life.  The  deep  solitude  of  the  place  favored  medita- 
tion; and  the  romantic  scenery  around  supplied  great 
external  sources  of  pleasure.  For  want  of  other  books,  I 
was  obliged  to  read  my  Bible  almost  exclusively;  and 


HENRY  MARTYN.  83 

from  this  I derived  great  spirituality  of  mind,  compared 
with  what  I had  felt  before/’ 

In  the  beginning  of  October,  1802,  all  these  tranquil 
and  domestic  joys  were  exchanged  for  the  severer  engage- 
ments of  the  University ; and  the  conclusion  of  this  year 
constituted  a memorable  era  in  Mr.  Martyn’s  life.  We 
have  already  seen  him  becoming  the  servant  of  Christ, 
dedicating  himself  to  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel,  experi- 
encing the  consolations  of  real  religion,  exhibiting  its 
genuine  fruits : we  are  now  to  behold  him  in  a yet  higher 
character,  and  giving  the  most  exalted  proofs  of  faith  and 
love. 

God,  who  has  appointed  different  orders  and  degrees  in 
his  church,  and  who  assigns  to  all  the  members  of  it  their 
respective  stations,  was  at  this  time  pleased,  by  the  al- 
mighty and  gracious  influence  of  his  Spirit,  to  call  the 
subject  of  this  Memoir  to  a work  demanding  the  most 
painful  sacrifices  and  the  most  arduous  exertions, — that  of 
a Christian  Missionary.  The  immediate  cause  of  his  de- 
termination to  undertake  this  office,  was  hearing  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Simeon  remark  on  the  benefit  which  had  resulted 
from  the  services  of  a single  missionary  * in  India ; his  at- 
tention was  thus  arrested,  and  his  thoughts  occupied  with 
the  vast  importance  of  the  subject.  Soon  after  which, 
perusing  the  life  of  David  Brainerd,  who  preached  with 
apostolical  zeal  and  success  to  the  North  American  In- 
dians, and  who  finished  a course  of  self-denying  labors  for 
his  Redeemer,  with  unspeakable  joy,  at  the  early  age  of 
thirty-two,  his  soul  was  filled  with  a holy  emulation  of  that 
extraordinary  man:  and,  after  deep  consideration  and 
fervent  prayer,  he  was  at  length  fixed  in  a resolution  to 
imitate  his  example.  Nor  let  it  be  conceived  that  he 
could  adopt  this  resolution  without  the  severest  conflict  in 
his  mind : for  he  was  endued  with  the  truest  sensibility  of 
heart,  and  was  susceptible  of  the  warmest  and  tenderest 


Dr.  Carey.  See  Appendix  A. 


84 


MEMOIR  OF 


attachments.  No  one  could  exceed  him  in  love  for  his 
country,  or  in  affection  for  his  friends;  and  few  could 
surpass  him  in  an  exquisite  relish  for  the  various  and  re- 
fined enjoyments  of  a social  and  literary  life.  How  then 
could  it  fail  of  being  a moment  of  extreme  anguish,  when 
he  came  to  the  deliberate  resolution  of  leaving  for  ever  all 
he  held  dear  upon  earth  ? But  he  was  fully  satisfied  that 
the  glory  of  that  Saviour,  who  loved  him  and  gave  him- 
self for  him,  would  be  promoted  by  his  going  forth  to 
preach  to  the  heathen  : he  considered  their  pitiable  and 
perilous  condition ; he  thought  on  the  value  of  their  im- 
mortal souls;  he  remembered  the  last  solemn  injunction 
of  his  Lord,  ‘ Go  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  ;’“an  injunction  never  revoked,  and  commensurate 
with  that  most  encouraging  promise,  ‘ Lo,  I am  with  you 
alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.’  Actuated  by 
these  motives,  he  offered  himself  in  the  capacity  of  a mis- 
sionary to  the  Society  for  Missions  to  Africa  and  the 
East ; * and  from  that  time  stood  prepared,  with  a child- 
like simplicity  of  spirit,  and  an  unshaken  constancy  of 
soul,  to  go  to  any  part  of  the  world,  whither  it  might  be 
deemed  expedient  to  send  him. 

The  following  letter  to  his  youngest  sister,  written  not 
long  after  the  adoption  of  a resolution  so  self-denying  in 
its  character,  and  more  particularly  some  passages  copi- 
ously extracted  from  his  private  Journal,  will  strikingly 
exhibit  the  varied  exercises  of  his  mind  at  this  interesting 
and  most  trying  juncture*  From  these  it  will  be  seen  that 
he  steadily  contemplated  the  sacrifices  he  must  make,  and 
the  difficulties  he  might  encounter; — that  though  some- 
times cast  down,  he  was  yet  upheld  in  the  prospect  of  his 
great  work,  by  Him  who  had  called  him  to  it ; — that  his 
notions  of  the  character  of  a missionary  were  elevated, — 

* It  is  how  called  The  Church  Missionary  Society  for  Africa 
and  the  East,”  and  eminently  deserves  the  cordial  support  of  every 
member  of  the  Church  of  England. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


85 


his  supplications  for  grace  and  mercy  incessant, — his  ex- 
aminations of  his  own  heart,  deep,  and  sober,  and  search- 
ing ; — in  one  word,  that  he  was  a man  of  God,  eminently 
endued  with  ‘ the  spirit  of  power,  of  love,  and  of  a sound 
mind/ 

‘‘  I received  your  letter  yesterday,  and  thank  God  for 
the  concern  you  manifest  for  my  spiritual  welfare.  O that 
we  may  love  each  other  more  in  the  Lord.  The  passages 
you  bring  from  the  word  of  God,  were  appropriate  to  my 
case,  particularly  those  from  the  first  Epistle  of  St.  Peter, 
and  that  to  the  Ephesians  ; though  I do  not  seem  to  have 
given  you  a right  view  of  my  state.  The  dejection  I 
sometimes  labor  under  seems  not  to  arise  from  doubts  of 
my  acceptance  with  God,  though  it  tends  to  produce 
them ; nor  from  desponding  views  of  my  own  backward- 
ness in  the  divine  life,  for  I am  more  prone  to  self-depend^ 
ence  and  conceit  • but  from  the  prospect  of  the  difficul- 
ties I have  to  encounter  in  the  whole  of  my  future  life. 
The  thought  that  I must  be  unceasingly  employed  in  the 
same  kind  of  work,  amongst  poor  ignorant  people,  is  what 
my  proud  spirit  revolts  at.  To  be  obliged  to  submit  to  a 
thousand  uncomfortable  things  that  must  happen  to  me, 
whether  as  a minister  or  a missionary,  is  what  the  flesh 
cannot  endure.  At  these  times  I feel  neither  love  to  God 
nor  love  to  man,  and  in  proportion  as  these  graces  of  the 
Spirit  languish,  my  besetting  sins— pride,  and  discontent, 
and  unwillingness  for  every  duty— make  me  miserable. 

‘‘  You  will  best  enter  into  my  views  by  considering 
those  texts  which  serve  to  recall  me  to  a right  aspect  of 
things.  I have  not  that  coldness  in  prayer  you  would  ex- 
pect, but  generally  find  myself  strengthened  in  faith  and 
humility  and  love  after  it : but  the  impression  is  so  short ! 
I am  at  this  time  enabled  to  give  myself,  body,  soul,  and 
spirit,  to  God,  and  perceive  it  to  be  my  most  reasonable 
service.  How  it  may  be  when  the  trial  comes,  I know 
not,  yet  I will  trust  and  not  be  afraid.  In  order  to  do 
his  will  cheerfully,  I want  love  for  the  souls  of  men ; to 
8 


86 


MEMOIR  OF 


si(ffer  it,  I want  humility  : let  these  be  the  subjects  of 
your  supplications  for  me.  I am  thankful  to  God  that 
you  are  so  free  from  anxiety  and  care  : we  cannot  but 
with  praise  acknowledge  his  goodness.  What  does  it  sig- 
nify whether  we  be  rich  or  poor,  if  we  are  sons  of  God  1 
How  unconscious  are  they  of  their  real  greatness,  and 
will  be  so  till  they  find  themselves  in  glory  1 When  we 
contemplate  our  everlasting  inheritance,  it  seems  too  good 
to  be  true  ; yet  it  is  no  more  than  is  due  to  the  kindred 
of  ‘ God  manifest  in  the  flesh.’ 

‘‘  A journey  I took  last  week  into  Norfolk  seems  to 
have  contributed  greatly  to  my  health.  The  attention 
and  admiration  shown  me  are  great  and  very  dangerous. 
The  praises  of  men  do  not  now,  indeed,  flatter  my  vanity 
as  they  formerly  did  ; I rather  feel  pain,  through  anticipa- 
tion of  their  consequences  : but  they  tend  to  produce,  im- 
perceptibly, a self-esteem  and  hardness  of  heart.  How 
awful  and  awakening  a consideration  is  it,  that  God  judg- 
eth  not  as  man  judgeth  I Our  character  before  him  is 
precisely  as  it  was,  before  or  after  any  change  of  external 
circumstances.  Men  may  applaud  or  revile,  and  make  a 
man  think  differently  of  himself ; but  He  judgeth  of  a 
man  according  to  his  secret  walk.  How  difficult  is  the 
work  of  self-examination ! Even  to  state  to  you,  imper- 
fectly, my  own  mind,  I found  to  be  no  easy  matter.  Nay, 
St.  Paul  says,  ‘ I judge  not  my  own  self,  for  he  that  judg- 
eth me  is  the  Lord.’  That  is,  though  he  was  not  con- 
scious of  any  allowed  sin,  yet  he  was  not  thereby  justified, 
for  God  might  perceive  something  of  which  he  was  not 
aware.  How  needful,  then,  the  prayer  of  the  Psalmist, 
‘ Search  me,  O God,  and  try  my  heart,  and  see  if  there 
be  any  evil  way  in  me.’  May  God  be  with  you,  and  bless 
you,  and  uphold  you  with  the  right  hand  of  his  righteous- 
ness ; and  let  us  seek  to  love ; for  ‘ he  that  dwelleth  in 
love,  dwelleth  in  God,  for  God  is  love.’  ” 

In  a Journal  replete  with  sentiments  of  most  ardent 
piety,  we  meet  with  the  following  reflections,  recorded  in 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


87 


the  interval  between  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1802,  the 
time  when  he  first  resolved  to  serve  Christ  as  a missionary, 
and  the  autumn  of  the  year  1803,  when  he  was  admitted 
into  Holy  Orders. 

But  let  us  hear  his  reasons  for  keeping  such  a record  of 
the  state  of  his  mind : — ‘‘  I am  convinced  that  Christian 
experience  is  not  a delusion  ; — whether  mine  is  so  or  not 
will  be  seen  at  the  last  day  ; — and  my  object  in  making 
this  Journal,  is  to  accustom  myself  to  self-examination, 
and  to  give  my  experience  a visible  form,  so  as  to  leave  a 
stronger  impression  on  the  memory,  and  thus  to  improve 
my  soul  in  holiness ; for  the  review  of  such  a lasting  tes- 
timony will  serve  the  double  purpose  of  conviction  and 
consolation.’’ 

Divided  as  Christians  are  in  judgment  respecting  the 
general  utility  of  a religious  diary,  there  can  be  but  one 
opinion  amongst  them  respecting  the  uncommon  excel- 
lence of  the  following  observations. 

Since  I have  endeavored  to  divest  myself  of  every 
consideration  independent  of  religion,  I see  the  difficulty 
of  maintaining  a liveliness  in  devotion  for  any  considerable 
time  together  ; — nevertheless,  as  I shall  have  to  pass  the 
greater  part  of  my  future  life,  after  leaving  England,  with 
no  other  source  of  happiness  than  reading,  meditation,  and 
prayer,  I think  it  right  to  be  gradually  mortifying  myself 
to  every  species  of  worldly  pleasure.” — ‘‘  In  all  my  past 
life,  I have  fixed  on  some  desirable  ends,  at  different  dis- 
tances, the  attainment  of  which  was  to  furnish  me  wdth 
happiness.  But  now,  in  seasons  of  unbelief,  nothing  seems 
to  lie  before  me  but  one  vast  uninteresting  wilderness,  and 
heaven  appearing  but  dimly  at  the  end.  Oh  ! how  does 
this  show  the  necessity  of  living  by  faith  ! What  a shame 
that  I cannot  make  the  doing  of  God’s  will  my  ever  de- 
lightful object ; and  the  prize  of  my  high  calling  the  mark 
after  which  I press !” 

“ 1 was  under  disquiet  at  the  prospect  of  my  future 
work,  encompassed,  as  it  appeared,  with  difficulties;  but 


88 


MEMOIR  OF 


I trusted  I was  under  the  guidance  of  infinite  wisdom,  and 
on  that  I could  rest.  Mr.  Johnson,  who  had  returned 
from  a mission,  observed  that  the  crosses  to  be  endured 
were  far  greater  than  could  be  conceived  : but  ‘ none  of 
these  things  move  me,  neither  count  I my  life  dear  unto 
me,  so  that  I might  finish  my  course  with  joy.’  Had  some 
disheartening  thoughts  at  night,  at  the  prospect  of  being 
stripped  of  every  earthly  comfort ; but  who  is  it  that  mak- 
eth  my  comforts  to  be  a source  of  enjoyment  ? Cannot 
the  same  hand  make  cold  and  hunger  and  nakedness  and 
peril  to  be  a train  of  ministering  angels  conducting  me  to 
glory?” — ‘‘O  my  soul,  compare  thyself  with  St.  Paul,  and 
with  the  example  and  precepts  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Was  it  not  his  meat  and  drink  to  do  the  will  of  his  heav- 
enly Father  ?” 

Finished  the  account  of  Dr.  Vanderkemp,*  and  longed 
to  be  sent  to  China.  But  I may  reasonably  doubt  the 
reality  of  every  gracious  affection,  they  are  so  like  the 
morning  cloud,  and  transient  as  the  early  dew.  If  I had 
the  true  love  of  souls,  I should  long  and  labor  for  those 
around  me,  and  afterwards  for  the  conversion  of  the 
Heathen.” 

I had  distressing  thoughts  about  the  little  prospect  of 
happiness  in  my  future  life.  Though  God  has  not  de- 
signed man  to  be  a solitary  being,  yet  surely  the  child  of 
God  would  delight  to  pour  out  his  soul  for  whole  days 
together  before  God.  Stir  up  my  soul  to  lay  hold  on 
Thee,  and  remove  from  me  the  cloud  of  ignorance  and 
sin  that  hides  from  me  the  glory  of  Jehovah,  the  excel- 
lency of  my  God.”  ‘‘  I found  Butler’s  Analogy  useful  in 
encouraging  me  to  self-denial,  by  the  representation  he 
gives  of  this  life,  as  a state  of  discipline  for  a better.” 
‘‘  Since  adopting  the  Gospel  as  the  ground  of  my  hope  and 
the  rule  of  my  life,  I feel  the  force  of  the  argument  drawn 
from  its  exalted  morality.  In  so  large  a work  as  the  Bible, 


See  Appendix  B, 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


89 


by  so  many  writers,  in  snch  different  ages,  never  to  meet 
with  any  thing  puerile  or  inconsistent  with  their  own  views 
of  the  Deity,  is  a circumstance  unparalleled  in  any  other 
book.’’ — Respecting  what  is  called^  the  experience  of 
Christians,  it  is  certain  that  we  have  no  reason,  from 
the  mere  contemplation  of  the  operations  of  our  own 
minds,  to  ascribe  them  to  an  extrinsic  agent,  because  they 
arise  from  their  proper  causes,  and  are  directed  to  their 
proper  ends.  The  truth  or  falsehood  of  pretences  to  the 
experience  of  divine  agency,  must  depend  on  the  truth  or 
falsehood  of  Scripture  ; that  warrants  us  sufficiently, — for 
it  informs  us  that  it  is  ‘ God  that  worketh  in  us,  both  to 
will  and  to  do,  of  his  good  pleasure  ; which  passage, 
while  it  asserts  the  reality  of  God’s  influence,  points  out 
also  the  manner  of  his  acting,  for  he  works  in  us  to  will 
before  he  works  in  us  to  do.  This  effectually  guards 
against  fanaticism^  for  no  one  will  pretend  that  he  can 
ever  put  his  finger  on  those  mysterious  springs  which  move 
the  will,  or  knows  what  they  be  ; and  therefore  he  cannot 
say,  now  God  is  exerting  his  influence.  He  may  reason- 
ably, indeed,  and  ought  to,  ascribe  every  good  thought  to 
God,  but  still  every  good'  thing  in  him  is  but  the  effect  of 
something  preceding  his  first  perception,  therefore  is  pos- 
terior to  the  moving  cause,  which  must  hence  be  for- 
ever concealed  from  the  immediate  knowledge  of  man.” 

H came,  and  we  resumed  our  exercises  of  reading 

and  prayer.  Though  it  be  true  that  the  more  strict  our 
obedience  is,  the  more  evidently  does  the  imperfection  of 
it  appear,  yet  I think  it  reasonable  to  be  thankful  that  I 
have  received  grace  to  stir  one  single  step  this  day  towards 
the  kingdom  of  heaven.” — After  my  prayers,  my  mind 
seems  touched  with  humility  and  love,  but  the  impression 
decays  so  soon  ! Resolved  for  the  future  to  use  more 
watchfulness  in  reading  and  prayer.” — My  prayers  have 
been  frequent  of  late,  but  I cannot  realize  the  presence  of 
the  Almighty  God  : I have  not  enjoyed  communion  with 
him,  or  else  there  would  not  be  such  strangeness  in  my 
8 * 


90 


MEMOIR  OF 


heart  towards  the  world  to  come.”  In  my  walk  out,^ 
and  during  the  remainder  of  the  day,  the  sense  of  my  own 
weakness  and  worthlessness  called  me  to  watchfulness^ 
and  dependence  on  the  grace  of  Christ.” — ‘‘  My  soul 
rather  benumbed  than  humble  and  contrite  ; tired  with 
watchfulness,  though  so  short  and  so  feeble” — ‘‘  sudden 
flashes  of  faint  affection  to-day,  which  raised  self-satisfac- 
tion, but  no  abiding  humiliation.” — ‘‘Talked  with  much 
contemptuous  severity  about  conformity  to  the  world ; 
alas  ! all  that  is  done  in  this  way  had  better  be  left  un- 
done.” “ This  was  a day  when  I could  only  by  transient 
glimpses  perceive  that  all  things  were  ‘ loss,  for  the  excel- 
lency of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord.^  ” 

“ I am  not  conscious  of  any  particular  backsliding  from 
God  ; I think  my  prayers  have  been  more  earnest ; yet 
the  views  of  my  own  heart  have  produced,  not  humility, 
but  discontent,  I suppose  because  they  are  grating  to. 
pride.” — “ What  is  the  state  of  my  own  soul  before  God  ? 
I believe  that  it  is  right  in  principle  : I desire  no  other 
portion  but  God  : but  I pass  so  many  hours  as  if  there 
were  no  God  at  all.  I live  far  below  the  hope,  comfi)rt, 
and  holiness  of  the  Gospel  : but  be  not  slothful,  O my 
soul ; — ^look  unto  Jesus,  the  author  and  finisher  of  thy  faith. 
For  whom  was  grace  intended,  if  not  for  me  ? Are  not 
the  promises  made  to  me  ? Is  not  my  Maker  in  earnest, 
when  he  declareth  that  he  willeth  my  sanctification,  and 
hath  laid  help  on  one  that  is  mighty  ? I will  therefore 
have  no  confidence  in  the  flesh,  but  will  rejoice  in  the 
Lord,  and  the  joy  of  the  Lord  shall  be  jny  strength.  May 
I receive  from  above  a pure,  a humble,  a benevolent,  a 
heavenly  mind  !” 

“ Rose  at  half  past  five,  and  walked  a little  before 
chapel,  in  a happy  frame  of  mind.  Endeavored  to  main- 
tain affectionate  thoughts  of  God  as  my  Father,  on  awak-. 
ing  in  the  morning.  Setting  a watch  over  my  first 
thoughts,  and  endeavoring  to  make  them  humble  and  de- 
vout, I find  to  be  an  excellent  preparation,  for  prayer,  and. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


91 


for  a right  spirit  during  the  day.  I was  in  a happy  frame 
most  of  the  day ; towards  the  evening,  from  seeking  to 
maintain  this  right  state  by  my  own  strength,  instead  of 
giving  it  permanency  by  faith  in  Jesus,  I grew  tired  and 
very  insensible  to  most  things.  At  chapel  the  sacred  mel- 
ody wafted  my  soul  to  heaven  ; the  blessedness  of  heaven 
appeared  so  sweet,  that  the  very  possibility  of  losing  it 
appeared  terrible,  and  raised  a little  disquiet  with  my  joy. 
After  all,  I had  rather  live  in  an  humble  and  dependent 
spirit ; for  then,  perceiving  underneath  me  the  everlasting 
arms,  I can  enjoy  my  security.’’— Amid  the  joyous  affec- 
tions of  this  day,  I quickly  forgot  my  own  worthlessness 
and  helplessness,  and  thus,  looking  off  from  Jesus,  found 
myself  standing  on  slippery  ground.  But  oh  ! the  happi- 
ness of  that  state,  where  pride  shall  never  intrude,  to  make 
our  joys  an  occasion  of  sorrow.” 

‘‘  Rose  at  six,  and  passed  the  morning  in  great  tran- 
quillity. Learnt  by  heart  some  of  the  first  three  chapters 
of  Revelations.  This  is  to  me  the  most  searching  and 
alarming  part  of  the  Bible ; yet  now  with  humble  hope  I 
trusted,  that  the  censures  of  my  Lord  did  not  belong  to 
me:  except  that  those  words, — Rev.  ii.  3,^ — ‘For  my 
name’s  sake  thou  hast  labored  and  hast  not  fainted,’  were 
far  too  high  a testimony  for  me  to  think  of  appropriating 
to  myself ; nevertheless  I besought  the  Lord,  that  what- 
ever I had  been,  I might  now  be  perfect  and  complete  in 
all  the  will  of  God.” — “ Men  frequently  admire  me,  and  I 
am  pleased ; but  I abhor  the  pleasure  I feel ; oh ! did 
they  but  know  that  my  root  is  rottenness !” — “ Heard  Pro- 
fessor Parish  preach  at  Trinity  Church,  on  Luke  xii.  4,  5, 
and  was  de.cply  impressed  with  the  reasonableness  and 
necessity  of  the  fear  of  God.  Felt  it  to  be  a light  matter  to 
be  judged  of  man’s  judgment ; why  have  I not  awful  appre- 
hensions of  the  glorious  Being  at  all  times  ? The  partic- 
ular promise — ‘ him  that  overcometh  will  I make  a pillar 
in  the  temple  of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out  ’ — ^ 
dwelt  a long  time  in  my  mind,  and  diffused  an  affectionate 


92 


MEMOIR  OF 


reverence  of  God/’^ — ‘‘  I see  a great  work  before  me  now, 
namely  the  subduing  and  mortifying  of  my  perverted  will. 
What  am  I,  that  I should  dare  to  do  my  own  will,  even  if 
I were  not  a sinner ! but  now  how  plain,  how  reasonable, 
to  have  the  love  of  Christ  constraining  me  to  be  his  faith- 
ful, willing  servant,  cheerfully  taking  up  the  cross  he  shall 
appoint  me.’’ — Read  some  of  Amos  with  Lowth.  The 
reading  of  the  Prophets  is  to  me  one  of  the  most  delightful 
employments.  One  cannot  but  be  charmed  with  the 
beauty  of  the  imagery,  while  they  never  fail  to  inspire  me 
with  awful  thoughts  of  God  and  of  his  hatred  of  sin. — The 
reading  of  Baxter’s  Saint’s  Rest  determined  me  to  live 
more  in  heavenly  meditation.” — ‘‘Walked  by  moonlight, 
and  found  it  a sweet  relief  to  my  mind  to  think  of  God  and 
consider  my  ways  before  him.  I was  strongly  impressed 
with  the  vanity  of  the  world,  and  could  not  help  wonder^- 
ing  at  the  imperceptible  operation  of  grace,  which  had 
enabled  me  to  resign  the  expectation  of  happiness  from 
it.” — “ How  frequently  has  my  heart  been  refreshed,  by 
the  descriptions  in  the  Scriptures  of  the  future  glory  of  the 
Church,  and  the  happiness  of  man  hereafter !” — “ I felt 
the  force  of  Baxter’s  observation,  that  if  an  angel  had  ap- 
pointed to  meet  me,  I should  be  full  of  awe; — how  much 
more  when  I am  about  to  meet  God !”  “In  my  usual 
prayer  at  noon,  besought  God  to  give  me  a heart  to  do  his 
will.” — “For  poor  — — I interceded  most  earnestly,  even 
with  tears.” 

That  one  thus  eminently  watchful  and  holy,  who 
“ counted  all  things  but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the 
knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  his  Lord,”  should  speak  of  him- 
self in  the  strongest  terms  of  self-condemnation,  will  ap- 
pear incongruous  to  those  only  who  forget  that  the  prophet, 
who  uttered  in  the  presence  of  Jehovah  the  words  of 
submissive  devotion,  “ Here  am  I,  send  me,”  exclaimed 
at  the  same  time,  in  the  lowly  language  of  contrition, 
“ Wo  is  me,  for  I am  undone,  for  I am  a man  of  unclean 
lips and  that  it  was  when  the  Laodiceans  ceased  to 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


93 


know  that  they  were  wretched,  and  miserable,  and  poor, 
and  blind,  and  naked,’’  that  they  became  defective  in  zeal 
for  the  glory  of  their  Saviour.  Whoever  considers  that 
tenderness  of  conscience  is  found  always  in  an  exact  pro- 
portion to  fervent  desires  after  an  entire  conformity  to  the 
divine  image,  will  be  prepared  to  expect,  and  pleased  to 
peruse,  such  humble  confessions  and  sacred  aspirations  as 
Mr.  Martyn’s,  which  seem  to  bring  us  back  to  the  days 
of  Ephraim  the  Syrian  and  St.  Augustine. — ‘‘  The  essence 
of  evangelical  humiliation,”  observes  a celebrated  writer* 
on  the  religious  affections,  consists  in  such  humility  as 
becomes  a creature  under  a dispensation  of  grace,  con- 
sisting in  a mean  esteem  of  himself,  as  nothing,  and  as 
altogether  contemptible  and  odious,  attended  with  a morti- 
fication of  a disposition  to  exalt  himself,  and  a free  renun- 
ciation of  his  own  glory. — He  that  has  much  grace,  appre- 
hends, much  more  than  others,  that  great  height  to  which 
his  love  ought  to  ascend,  and  he  sees  better  than  others 
how  little  a way  he  has  risen  towards  that  height,  and, 
therefore,  estimating  his  love  by  the  whole  height  of  his 
duty,  it  appears  astonishingly  little  and  low  in  his  eyes. — 
It  most  demonstratively  appears  that  true  grace  is  of  that 
nature,  that  the  more  a person  has  of  it,  with  remaining 
corruption,  the  less  does  his  goodness  and  holiness  appear, 
in  proportion,  not  only  to  his  past  deformity,  but  to  his 
present  deformity,  in  the  sin  that  now  appears  in  his  heart 
and  in  the  abominable  defects  of  his  highest  affections  and 
brightest  experience.” — What  better  comment  can  be 
found  on  these  profoundly  scriptural  remarks  of  a divine 
who  stood  singularly  high  in  Mr.  Martyn’s  estimation, 
than  the  self-abasing  acknowledgments  which  follow  ? 

*‘What  a sink  of  corruption  is  the  heart!  and  yet  I 
can  go  from  day  to  day  in  self-seeking  and  self-pleasing. 
Lord!  show  me  myself,  as  nothing  but  wounds  and 
bruises  and  putrefying  sores,  and  teach  me  to  live  by  faith 


* Jonathan  Edwards, 


94 


MEMOIR  OF 


on  Christ  my  all.” — I fear  the  exemption  from  assaults,, 
either  external  or  internal,  is  either  in  itself  a bad  symptom 
of  self-ignorance,  or  leads  to  pride  and  self-seeking.  Re- 
veal to  me  the  evil  of  my  heart,  O thou  heart-searching 
God.” 

I feel  a sad  strangeness  between  God  and  my  soul, 
from  careless,  unbelieving  prayer ; I am  afraid  the  work  of 
grace  is  but  shallow.  I pray,  but  look  not  for  an  answer 
from  above ; but  while  I consider,  at  the  times  of  prayer, 
every  grace  as  coming  from  God,  yet,,  in  the  general  tenor 
of  my  course,  I seem  to  lay  the  greater  stress  on  my  own 
endeavors,  heedless  of  the  strength  of  Christ.” — ‘‘How 
much  better  it  is  to  have  a peaceful  sense  of  my  own 
wretchedness,  and  a humble  waiting  upon  God  for  sancti- 
fying grace,  than  to  talk  much  and  appear  to  be  somebody 
in  religion !” 

“ O my  God ! who  seest  me  write,  and  recordest  in  the 
book  of  thy  remembrance  more  faithfully,  my  sins  and 
backslidings ; bring  down  my  soul  to  repent  in  dust  and 
ashes  for  my  waste  of  time,,  carnal  complacency,  and  self- 
sufficiency.  I would  desire  to  devote  myself  anew  to  thee 
in  Christ ; though  I fear  I hardly  know  what  it  means,  so 
great,  in  reality,  is  my  ignorance  of  myself” 

“ Short  and  superficial  in  prayer  this  morning,  and  there 
undoubtedly  is  the  evil.  Read  Lowth  ; — Learnt  the  15th  of 
John ; and  endeavored  faintly  to  be  drawing  nigh  unto  God. 
Read  Brainerd’s  Journal  in  the  afternoon.  At  Mr.  Sim- 
eon’s church  this  evening,  my  mind  was  wandering  and 
stupid.  His  sermon  was  very  impressive,  on  Rev.  iii.  2. 
Thanks  to  God  that,  though  my  graces  are  declining,  and 
my  corruptions  increasing,  I am  not  unwilling  to  be  re- 
claimed. For  with  all  this  evil  in  my  heart,  I would  not, 
could  not,  choose  any  other  than  God  for  my  portion.”— 
“At  dear  Mr.  Simeon’s  rooms  I perceived  that  I had  given 
him  pain  by  inattention  to  his  kind  instructions.  Base 
wretch  that  I am,  that  by  carelessness  and  unmortified 
pride,  I should  thus  ungratefully  repay  his  unexampled 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


95 

kindness.  But  if  the  sense  of  ingratitude  to  man  be  thus 
painful,  what  ought  I not  to  feel  in  reference  to  God,  that 
good  and  holy  Being,  whose  sparing  mercy  keeps  me  out 
of  hell,  though  I daily  dishonor  Christ,  and  grieve  his  holy 
Spirit ! But,  O my  soul ! it  is  awful  to  trifle  in  religion : 
Confession  is  not  repentance,  neither  is  the  knowledge  of 
sin,  contrition.” — Hearing  I was  to  meet  two  men  who 
were  not  serious,  I felt  pride,  contempt,  and  discontent, 
to  be  the  torment  of  my  heart.” — Condemned  myself  for 
not  exerting  myself  in  doing  good  to  man,  by  visiting  the 
sick,  (Slc.  Certainly  every  grace  must  be  in  exercise,  if 
we  would  enjoy  the  communion  of  the  perfect  God.  ‘ I 
am  the  Almighty  God ; walk  before  me,  and  be  thou  per- 
fect.’ Every  wheel  of  the  chariot  must  be  in  motion  to 
gain  the  race,” 

‘‘  I found  a want  of  the  presence  of  God  from  the  fear  of 
having  acted  against  the  suggestion  of  conscience,  in  in- 
dulging myself  with  reading  the  amusing  account  of  Dr. 
Vanderkemp,  instead  of  applying  to  the  severer  duties  of 
the  morning.  God  be  merciful  to  me  a sinner ! 

“Was  in  a composed  state,  but  security  led  to  pride. 
On  my  looking  up  to  God,  for  pardon  of  it  and  for  deliver- 
ance from  it,  I feel  overwhelmed  with  guilt.  How  fast 
does  pride  ripen  the  soul  for  hell !” — “ Retained  the  manna 
of  past  experience  till  it  putrefied  in  my  hand.” — “ How 
utterly  forgetful  have  I been  this  day  of  the  need  of 
Christ’s  grace,  of  my  own  poverty  and  vileness ! Let  me 
then  remember,  that  all  apparent  joy  in  God,  without  hu- 
mility, is  a mere  delusion  of  Satan.” — “ This  is  my  birth- 
day, and  I am  ashamed  to  review  the  past : Lord  Jesus, 
watch  over  me  in  the  deceitful  calm  ! Let  me  beware  of 
the  lethargy,  lest  it  terminate  in  death.  I desire  on  this 
day  to  renew  my  vows  to  the  Lord,  and  O that  every  suc- 
ceeding year  of  my  life  may  be  more  devoted  to  His  glory 
than  the  last.” 

“ 1 thought  that  my  fretfulness,  and  other  marks  of  an 
unsubdued  spirit,  arose  from  a sense  of  my  corruption,  and 


96 


MEMOIR  OE 


a secret  dependence  on  my  own  powers  for  a cure.  Were 
I to  bring  the  maladies  of  my  soul  to  the  great  Physician, 
in  simple  reliance  on  his  grace,  I should  with  many  other 
benefits,  receive  a cure  of  that  bane  of  my  peace,  disap- 
pointed arrogance,  which  proudly  seeks  for  good  where  it 
can  never  be  found.  In  every  disease  of  the  soul,  let  me 
charge  myself  with  the  blame,  and  Christ  with  the  cure  of 
it,  so  shall  I be  humbled  and  Christ  glorified.’’ — ‘‘I  do 
not  doubt  but  that  I belong  to  God,  yet  I am  afraid  to  re- 
joice m that  relation.  I do  not  live  in  the  sense  of  my 
own  helplessness,  and  therefore  do  not  perceive  that  my 
security  is  not  in  myself,  but  in  Jesus  Christ,  the  same 
yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever.” — “ I found  that  the  omis- 
sion of  my  journal  had  been  attended  with  bad  effects.  O 
wretched  man  that  I am ! If  God’s  word  did  not  une- 
quivocally declare  the  desperate  wickedness  of  the  heart, 
I should  sink  down  in  despair.  Nothing  but  infinite  grace 
can  save  me.  But  that  which  most  grieves  me,  is,  that  I 
am  not  more  humbled  at  the  contemplation  of  myself.” 

‘‘  When  I look  back  on  every  day,  I may  say  I have 
lost  it.  So  much  time  misspent;  so  many  opportunities 
lost,  of  doing  good,  by  spreading  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth  by  conversation,  or  by  example ; so  little  zeal  for 
God,  or  love  to  man ; so  much  vanity,  and  levity,  and 
pride,  and  selfishness,  that  I may  well  tremble  at  the  world 
of  iniquity  within.  If  ever  I am  saved  it  must  be  by 
grace.  May  God  give  me  a humble,  contrite,  childlike, 
affectionate  spirit,  and  a willingness  to  forego  my  ease 
continually  for  his  service.” — 

‘‘What  is  my  journal,  but  a transcript  of  my  follies? 
what  else  is  the  usual  state  of  my  mind  but  weakness, 
vanity^  and  sin  ? O that  I could  meditate  constantly  upon 
divine  things ; that  the  world  and  its  poor  concerns  might 
no  more  distract  my  heart  from  God.  But  how  little  do  I 
know  or  experience  of  the  power  of  Christ ! Truly  I find 
my  proneness  to  sin,  and  that  generally  prevailing  igno- 
rance of  my  mind  by  which  all  motives  to  diligence  and 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


97 


love  are  made  to  disappearj  to  be  my  misery.  Now  there- 
fore I desire  to  become  a fool,  that  I may  be  wise : ‘ the 
meek  will  he  guide  in  judgment.’  ” 

I felt  humbled  at  the  remembrance  of  misspent  hours, 
and  while  this  frame  of  mind  continued,  all  the  powers  of 
my  soul  were  perceptibly  refreshed.  The  last  three  chap- 
ters of  St.  John  were  peculiarly  sweet,  and  I longed  to 
love.  Mr.  Simeon  preached  on  John  xv.  12 ; ‘ This  is 
my  commandment,  that  ye  love  one  another,  as  I have 
loved  you.’  I saw  my  utter  want  of  such  a love  as  he  de- 
scribed it : so  disinterested,  sympathizing,  beneficent,  and 
self-denying.  Resolved  to  make  the  acquisition  of  it  the 
daily  subject  of  my  future  endeavors.” — I cared  not 
what  was  the  state  of  pleasure  or  pain  in  my  heart,  so 
that  I knew  its  depth  of  iniquity,  and  could  be  poor  and 
contrite  in  spirit ; but  it  is  hard  and  stubborn  and  igno- 
rant.”— Pride  shows  itself  every  hour  of  every  day  ,* 
what  long  and  undisturbed  possession  does  self-compla- 
cency hold  of  my  heart!  what  plans,  and  dreams,  and 
visions  of  futurity  fill  my  imagination,  in  which  self  is  the 
prominent  object  1” — In  my  intercourse  with  some  of  my 
dear  friends,  the  workings  of  pride  were  but  too  plainly 
marked  in  my  outward  demeanor ; — on  looking  up  to  God 
for  pardon  for  it,  and  deliverance  from  it,  I felt  over* 
whelmed  with  guilt. — I was  unwilling  to  resume  my  stud- 
ies, while  so  much  seemed  to  remain  to  be  done  in  my 
own  heart.  Read  Plopkins’s  Sermon  on  true  Happiness, 
and  analyzed  it.  The  obedience  required  in  it  terrified 
me  at  first,  but  afterwards  I could  adore  God  that  he  had 
required  me  to  be  perfectly  holy.  I thought  that  I could 
cheerfully  do  his  will,  though  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the 
devil  should  rise  up  against  me ; I desired  to  be  filled  with 
the  fruits  of  righteousness,  particularly  with  humility  and 
love  for  the  poor  of  Christ’s  flock.” 

“ Drew  near  to  the  Lord  in  prayer,  but  was  rather  ele- 
vated than  humbled  afterwards.  At  Mr.  Simeon’s  was 
deeply  impressed  with  his  sermon  on  Eccles.  viii.  11.  It 
9 


98 


MEMOIR  OF 


was  a complete  picture  of  the  human  heart ; and  when  he 
came  to  say,  that  they  sinned  habitually,  deliberately,  and 
without  remorse,  I could  scarcely  believe  I was  so  vile  a 
wretch  as  I then  saw  myself  to  be.  It  was  a most  solemn 
discourse.’’ — The  less  we  do,  the  more  we  value  it ; 
how  poor,  and  mean,  and  pitiful  would  many  even  of 
present  Christians  esteem  my  life ! Dear  Saviour,  I de- 
sire to  be  no  more  lukewarm,  but  to  walk  nigh  to  God,  to 
be  dead  to  the  world,  and  longing  for  the  coming  of  Christ.” 
I read  Hebrew,  and  the  Greek  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Hebrews.  This  Epistle  is  not  only  not  most  uninterest- 
ing, as  it  formerly  was,  but  is  now  the  sweetest  portion  of 
the  Holy  Scripture  I know;  partly,  I suppose,  because  I 
can  look  up  to  Jesus  as  my  High  Priest,  though  I may 
very  often  doubt  whether  I am  interested  in  him : Yet  O 
how  free  is  his  love  to  the  chief  of  sinners !” — “ How 
many  of  my  days  are  lost,  if  their  worth  is  to  be  measured 
by  the  standard  of  prevailing  heavenly-mindedness ! I 
want,  above  all  things,  a willingness  to  be  despised.  What 
but  the  humbling  influence  of  the  Spirit,  showing  me  my 
vileness  and  desperate  wickedness,  can  ever  produce  such 
an  habitual  temper !” 

‘‘  Mr.  Simeon’s  sermon  this  evening,  on  2 Chron.  xxxii. 
31,  discovered  to  me  my  corruption  and  vileness  more 
than  any  sermon  I had  ever  heard.”  ‘‘  Oh ! that  I had  a 
more  piercing  sense  of  the  divine  presence  ! How  much 
sin  in  the  purest  services ! If  I were  sitting  in  heavenly 
places  with  Christ,  or  rather  with  my  thoughts  habitually 
there,  how  would  every  duty,  but  especially  this  of  social 
prayer,  become  easy.  Memoria  tua  sancta,  et  dulcedo 
tua  beatissima  possideat  animam  meam,  atque  in  invisi- 
bilium  amorem  rapiat  ill  am.”* 

This  day  was  set  apart  for  a public  fast.  I prayed 
rather  more  than  two  hours,  chiefly  with  confession  of  my 

* May  the  sacred  remembrance  of  thee,  and  of  thy  most  blessed 
delight,  possess  my  soul,  and  bear  it  away  in  the  love  of  unseen 
things.” 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


99 


own  sins,,  those  of  my  family,  and  the  church : alas ! so 
much  was  required  to  be  said  on  the  first  head,  that  I 
should  have  been  at  no  loss  to  have  dwelt  upon  it  the 
w^hole  day/’ — ‘‘  Suffered  sleepiness  to  prevent  my  reading 
to  my  servant : it  is  hurtful  to  my  conscience  to  let  slight 
excuses  for  an  omission  of  duty  prevail.” — O what 
cause  for  shame  and  self-abhorrence  arises  from  the  review 
of  every  day : — in  morning  prayer,  as  usual  of  late,  my 
soul  longed  to  leave  its  corruptions,  to  think  of  Christ  and 
live  by  him.  I labored  to  represent  to  myself  powerful 
considerations,  to  stir  up  my  slothful  heart  to  activity, 
particularly  that  which  respects  giving  instruction  to,  and 
praying  with,  people.  I set  before  myself  the  infinite 
mercy  of  being  out  of  hell, — of  hemg  permitted  to  do  the 
will  of  God, — of  the  love  of  Christ,  which  was  so  disinter- 
ested,— how  he  passed  his  life  in  going  about  doing  good, 
— how  those  men  who  were  truly  great,  the  blessed  apos- 
tles, did  the  same, — how  the  holy  angels  would  delight  to 
be  employed  on  errands  of  mercy.  A ray  of  light  seems 
to  break  upon  my  mind  for  a moment,  and  discovers  the 
folly  and  ignorance  of  this  sinful  heart;  but  it  quickly 
returns  to  its  former  hardness.  My  will  is  to  sit  all  day 
reading,  not  making  any  effort  to  think,  but  letting  the 
book  fill  the  mind  with  a succession  of  notions ; and  when 
the  time  comes  for  reading  the  Scripture  and  praying, 
then  it  recoils.  When  an  opportunity  offers  of  speaking 
for  the  good  of  others,  or  assisting  a poor  person,  then 
it  makes  a thousand  foolish  excuses.  It  would  rather  go 
on  wrapt  in  self,  and  leave  the  world  to  perish.  Ah  ! 
what  a heart  is  mine ! The  indistinctness  of  my  view  of 
its  desperate  wickedness  is  terrible  to  me,  that  is,  when  I 
am  capable  of  feeling  any  terror.  But  now,  my  soul ! rise 
tfom  earth  and  hell, — shall  Satan  lead  me  captive  at  his 
will,  when  Christ  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  the 
vilest  worm?  Othou!  whose  I am  by  creation,  preser- 
vation, redemption,  no  longer  my  own,  but  his  who  lived 
and  died  and  rose  again,  once  more  would  I resign  this 


100 


MEMOIR  OF 


body  and  soul,  mean  and  worthless  as  they  are,  to  the 
blessed  disposal  of  thy  holy  will ! — May  I have  a heart  to 
love  God  and  his  people,  the  flesh  being  crucified ! May 
grace  abound,  where  sin  has  abounded  much ! May  I 
cheerfully  and  joyfully  resign  my  ease  and  life  in  the  ser- 
vice of  Jesus,  to  whom  I owe  so  much ! May  it  be  sweet 
to  me  to  proclaim  to  sinners  like  myself  the  blessed  effl- 
cacy  of  my  Saviour’s  blood ! May  he  make  me  faithful 
unto  death  ! The  greatest  enemy  I dread  is  the  pride  of 
my  own  heart.  Through  pride  reigning,  I should  forget 
to  know  a broken  spirit : then  would  come  on  unbelief, — 
weakness, — apostacy.” — ‘‘  If  it  is  a mercy  that  I am  out 
of  hell,  what  account  should  I make  of  the  glorious  work 
of  the  ministry,  to  which  I am  to  be  called,  who  am  not 
worthy  to  be  trodden  under  foot  of  men.” 

Thus  having  attained  to  a degree  of  self-knowledge 
and  spirituality  equally  rare,  and  being  thoroughly  in- 
structed how  ‘‘  he  ought  to  behave  himself  in  the  church 
of  God, — the  church  of  the  living  God, — the  pillar  and 
ground  of  the  truth,” — Mr.  Martyn  prepared  for  the  solemn 
rite  of  his  ordination,  which  was  administered  at  Ely  on 
Sunday,  Oct.  22,  1803 : ^ Blessed  is  the  man  whom  Thou 
choosest,  and  causest  to  approach  unto  Thee,  that  he  may 
dwell  in  thy  courts  f Psalm  Ixv.  4.  This  blessing  surely 
rested  in  an  eminent  degree  on  Mr.  Martyn : for  what  a 
contrast  does  his  approach  to  the  altar  on  this  occasion 
exhibit  to  that  of  those,  who  presumptuously  intrude  into 
the  sacred  office,  ‘ seeking  their  own  things,  and  not  the 
things  of  Jesus  Christ.’  Truly  might  he  affirm,  that  he 
was  inwardly  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  take  upon 
him  that  office  and  ministration,  to  serve  God  by  promot- 
ing his  glory,  and  edifying  his  people ;”  and  truly  did  he 
resolve  to  give  himself  continually  to  prayer  and  to  the 
ministry  of  the  word.”  Yet  his  self-abasement  was  as 
usual  conspicuous,  and  he  bewailed  having  presented  him- 
self for  admission  into  the  ministry  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  in 
so  much  ignorance  and  upholiness ;”  and  at  the  same 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


101 


time  poured  out  his  prayer,  that  he  might  have  grace 
to  fulfil  those  promises  which  he  had  made  before  God 
and  the  people.’^  The  awful  weight  of  ordination  vows 
was  impressed  on  no  one’s  mind  more  deeply  than  on  his ; 
— the  thought  of  his  responsibility  would  have  overwhelmed 
him,  had  he  not  been  supported  by  remembering  that  the 
treasure  of  the  Gospel  was  placed  ‘ in  earthen  vessels, 
that  the  excellency  of  the  power  might  be  of  God  and  not 
of  man.’  That  which  was  the  comfort  of  Poly  carp  as  a 
Bishop,  was  his  consolation  as  a Deacon, — that  he  who 
was  constituted  an  overseer  of  the  church,  was  himself 
overlooked  by  Jesus  Christ, — and  that  in  the  discharge  of 
his  office  as  pastor  of  the  flock,  he  was  ever  under  the 
gracious  superintendence  of  that  great  and  good  Shepherd 
who  ‘ laid  down  his  life  for  the  sheep.’ 

A circumstance  which  occurred  at  this  time  shows  how 
seriously  his  mind  was  affected.  From  a constitutional 
delicacy  and  reserve,  no  one  had  naturally  a greater  re- 
luctance than  Mr.  Martyn  to  obtrude  himself  on  the 
notice  of  others  in  the  way  of  admonition ; it  was  a task 
from  which  his  feelings  recoiled.  Observing,  however, 
with  pain  and  sorrow,  one  of  the  candidates  for  ordination, 
in  an  apparently  careless  and  unconcerned  state,  he  took 
an  opportunity,  though  the  party  was  not  personally 
known  to  him,  of  admonishing  him  privately  on  the  sub- 
ject : and  in  what  a strain  such  a man  would  speak  at 
such  a moment,  may  more  easily  be  conceived  than  ex- 
pressed. A deep  conviction  of  the  necessity  of  reproving 
others,  and  not  suffering  sin  to  remain  in  them,  often  in- 
duced Mr.  Martyn  to  do  violence  to  the  retiring  tender- 
ness of  his  disposition.  He  felt  reproof  to  be  a duty  of 
unlimited  extent  and  almost  insuperable  difficulty  ” — but, 
said  he,  ‘‘the  way  to  know  when  to  address  men,  and 
when  to  abstain,  is  to  love and,  as  love  is  most  genuine 
when  the  heart  is  most  abased,  he  resolved  not  to  reprove 
others,  where  he  could  conscientiously  be  silent,  except 
he  experienced  at  the  time  a peculiar  contrition  of  spirit. 
9^ 


CHAPTER  III. 


COMMENCEMENT  OF  HIS  MINISTERIAL  LABORS COLLEGI- 
ATE DUTIES APPLIES  FOR  A CHAPLAINSHIP  UNDER 

THE  EAST  INDIA  COMPANY VISITS  CORNWALL HIS 

SUFFERINGS  ON  LEAVING  ENGLAND. 

The  exercise  of  his  pastoral  function  Mr.  Martyn  com- 
menced as  curate  of  the  Rev.  C.  Simeon,  in  the  Church 
of  the  Holy  Trinity  in  Cambridge  ; undertaking  likewise 
the  charge  of  the  parish  of  Lolworth,  a small  village  at  no 
great  distance  from  the  University.  There  it  was,  on  the 
Sunday  after  his  ordination,  that  he  preached  his  first  ser- 
mon, on  the  following  words : ‘ If  a man  die,  shall  he  live 
again?? — all  the  days  of  my  appointed  time  will  I wait, 
till  my  change  come Job  xiv.  14.  After  delivering  his 
second  sermon  at  which  place,  on  the  succeeding  Sunday, 
an  incident  occurred  on  his  way  home,  which  he  recorded 
in  his  Journal,  and  which  could  not  well  be  effaced  from 
his  remembrance.  An  old  man,  who  had  been  one  of  his 
auditors,  walked  by  the  side  of  his  horse  for  a considerable 
time,  warning  him  to  reflect,  that  if  any  souls  perished 
through  his  negligence,  their  blood  would  be  required  at 
his  hand.  He  exhorted  him  to  show  his  hearers  that  they 
were  perishing  sinners;  to  be  much  engaged  in  secret 
prayer ; and  to  labor  after  an  entire  departure  from  him- 
self to  Christ.  ^‘From  what  he  said  on  the  last  head 
(observes  Mr.  Martyn),  it  was  clear  that  I had  but  little 
experience;  but  I lifted  up  my  heart  afterwards  to  the 


MEMOIR  OF  MARTYN. 


103 


Lord,  that  I might  be  fully  instructed  in  righteousness.’’ — 
So  meekly  and  thankfully  did  this  young  minister  listen 
to  the  affectionate  counsel  of  an  old  disciple. 

On  Thursday,  Nov.  10,  he  preached  for  the  first  time 
at  Trinity  Church,  to  a numerous  and  earnestly  attentive 
congregation,  upon  part  of  that  address  of  Jesus  to  the 
woman  of  Samaria : — ' If  thou  knewest  the  gift  of  God,  and 
who  it  is  that  saith  unto  thee.  Give  me  to  drink,  thou 
wouldest  have  asked  of  him,  and  he  would  have  given  thee 
living  water,’  John  iv.  10 : when  it  was  his  fervent  desire 
and  prayer  to  enter  fully  into  the  solemn  spirit  of  those 
well-known  lines, 

‘T’d  preach  as  though  I ne’er  should  preach  again; 

I’d  preach  as  dying  unto  dying  men.” 

Nor  could  words  characterize  more  justly  the  usual  strain 
of  his  preaching : for  whether  the  congregation  he  ad- 
dressed were  great  or  small,  learned  and  refined,  or  poor 
and  ignorant,  he  spake  as  one  who  had  a message  to  them 
from  God,  and  who  was  impressed  with  the  consideration, 
that  both  he  and  they  must  shortly  stand  before  the  Judge 
of  quick  and  dead. 

The  burdens  and  difficulties  of  his  sacred  employments 
lay  heavily  at  first  on  Mr.  Martyn’s  mind,  and  considerably 
depressed  his  spirits ; but  he  endeavored,  he  writes  in  a 
letter  to  his  earliest  friend,  to  keep  in  view  the  unreason- 
ableness of  his  discontent  (who  was  a brand  plucked 
out  of  the  fire),  and  the  glorious  blessedness  of  the  minis- 
terial work.”  At  times,  he  confesses,  he  was  tried  with  a 

sinful  dislike  of  his  parochial  duty” — and  seemed  fre- 
quently as  a stone  speaking  to  stones” — and  he  laments 
that  want  of  private  devotional  reading,  and  shortness  of 
prayer,  through  incessant  sermon-making,  had  produced 
much  strangeness  between  God  and  his  soul.’^ — ‘‘Every 
time,”  he  remarked,  “that  I open  the  Scriptures,  my 
thoughts  are  about  a sermon  or  exposition,  so  that  even  in 
private  I seem  to  be  reading  in  public.”  Young  minis- 


104 


MEMOIR  OF 


ters, — those  especially  who  are  placed  in  extensive  spheres 
of  action, — are  not  ignorant  of  the  temptations  of  which 
Mr.  Martyn  here  complains ; — and  to  them  it  must  be  a 
consolation  to  be  assured,  that  the  same  trials  were  not 
unknown  to  one  of  the  most  devoted  and  most  faithful  of 
their  brethren. 

Added  to  those  duties  which  had  now  become  his  pecu- 
liar care,  and  in  which,  notwithstanding  some  momentary 
depressions,  he  continued  steadfast  and  unmovable,  always 
abounding  in  his  work, — an  office  of  another  kind  devolved 
on  him  towards  the  close  of  the  year  1803 ; that  of  one 
of  the  public  examiners  in  his  College  : and  if  it  were  too 
much  to  say,  that  an  examination  in  the  classics  at  St. 
John’s  has  rarely  been  conducted  more  to  the  credit  of  the 
society,  or  to  the  advantage  of  the  students,  or  to  the 
honor  of  the  examiner  ; certainly  it  would  not  be  declaring 
too  much  to  aver,  that  never  since  the  foundation  of  the 
College  has  one  been  held  in  a more  Christian  spirit,  and 
in  a more  strict  accordance  with  that  extensive  apostolical 
injunction — ‘ Whatsoever  ye  do,  in  word  or  deed,  do  all 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.’  The  vigilance  with 
which  Mr.  Martyn  prepared  for  this  duty,  and  the  humility 
with  which  he  speaks  of  himself  when  engaged  in  the 
execution  of  it,  show  that  his  Christianity  was  of  the 
highest  proof 

I read  Mitford’s  History  of  Greece,  as  I am  to  be  clas- 
sical examiner.  To  keep  my  thoughts  from  wandering 
away  to  take  pleasure  in  these  studies,  required  more 
watchfulness  and  earnestness  in  prayer  than  I can  account 
for.  But  earnest  ejaculation  was  effectual  to  make  me 
return  to  the  word  of  God  with  some  delight.  ‘ The  car- 
nal mind  is  enmity  against  God,’ — and  so  I find  it.  I was 
obliged  to  reason  with  myself,  and  to  force  open  my  eyes, 
that  I might  see  the  excellency  of  divine  things.  Did  I 
delight  in  reading  the  retreat  of  the  ten  thousand  Greeks, 
and  shall  not  my  soul  glory  in  the  knowledge  of  God,  who 
created  the  Greeks,  and  the  vast  countries  over  which  they 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


105 

passed  ? I examined  in  Butler’s  Analogy,  and  in  Xeno- 
phon ; how  much  pride  and  ostentatious  display  of  learning 
was  visible  in  my  conduct ! — how  that  detestable  spirit 
follows  me,  whatever  I do !” 

It  was  customary  with  Mr.  Martyn,  at  the  commence- 
ment of  a new  year,  to  take  a solemn  review  of  the  time 
past,  and  to  contemplate  his  future  prospects.  In  the 
review  of  his  journal  of  the  year  1803,  he  judged  that  he 
had  dedicated  too  much  time  to  public  ministrations,  and 
too  little  io  private  communion  with  God.  Yet  he  trusted 
that  he  had  grown  in  grace,  inasmuch  as  the  bent  of  his 
desires  was  towards  God,  more  than  when  he  first  thought 
of  becoming  a Missionary.  “ In  heavenly  contemplation 
and  abstraction  of  mind,”  he  adds,  my  attainments  have 
fallen  far  short  of  my  expectation ; but  in  a sense  of  my 
own  worthlessness  and  guilt,  and  in  a consequent  subjuga- 
tion of  the  will,  and  in  a disposition  for  labor  and  active 
exertion,  I am  inclined  to  think  myself  gaining  ground. 
My  soul  approves  thoroughly  the  life  of  God,  and  my  one 
only  desire  is  to  be  entirely  devoted  to  him ; and  O may  I 
live  very  near  to  him  in  the  ensuing  year,  and  follow  the 
steps  of  Christ  and  his  holy  saints.  I have  resigned,  in 
profession,  the  riches,  the  honors,  and  the  comforts  of  this 
world : and  I think  also  it  is  a resignation  of  the  heart.” 
Then,  after  having  set  apart  a day  for  fasting  and  prayer, 
he  besought  God  ‘‘  for  understanding  and  strength,  to  fit 
him  for  a long  life  of  warfare  and  constant  self-denial  ; 
and  that  he  might  see  clearly  why  he  was  placed  here, 
how  short  the  time  was,  and  how  excellent  to  labor  for 
souls,  and,  above  all,  to  feel  his  desert  of  hell.”  He 
prayed  also  for  grace,  to  enlighten  him  in  the  dark  sea- 
sons of  trouble  and  desponding  faith ; that  he  might  not 
shrink  from  cold  and  hunger,  and  painful  labor,  but  might 
follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  he  went.”  His  soul  longed 
for  perfection,  but  he  feared  that  he  had  not  yet  learned 
the  secret  of  happiness, — ^a  poor  and  contrite  spirit.” 

In  the  early  part  of  the  year  1804,  Mr.  Martyn’s  ex- 


iOG 


MEMOIR  or 


pectations  of  becoming  a Missionary  were  considerably 
damped  by.  the  very  trying  event  of  his  losing  all  his  slen- 
der patrimony  ; a loss  rendered  more  severe  to  him  by  the 
circumstance  of  his  younger  sister  being  involved  in  the 
same  calamity.  His  designs  of  leaving  England  were,  in 
consequence  of  this  disaster,  likely  to  be  frustrated  : for 
his  pecuniary  resources  were  cut  off,  and  it  appeared  to 
him  scarcely  justifiable  to  leave  his  sister  in  actual  dis- 
tress, when  his  presence  in  England  might  alleviate  or 
remove  it.  In  order,  therefore,  that  he  might  consult 
some  of  his  friends  in  this  emergency,  at  the  end  of  June 
he  left  Cambridge  for  London. 

The  situation  of  a Chaplain  to  the  East  Indiu  Company 
had  long  appeared  to  many  of  those  who  took  a lively  in^ 
terest  in  him  and  his  work,  to  be  peculiarly  eligible,  as 
offering  singular  facilities  for  missionary  exertions  among 
millions  of  idolaters.  The  pecuniary  advantages  of  the 
appointment  were  at  first  wholly  out  of  their  contemplation ; 
and  for  himself,  when  it  was  intimated  to  him  that  there 
was  some  expectation  of  his  leaving  England  in  the  capa- 
city of  Chaplain  to  the  East  India  Company — his  private 
journal  contains  this  remarkable  reflection : — “ The  pros^ 
pect  of  this  world! s happiness  gave  me  rather  pain  than 
pleasure^  which  convinced  me  that  I had  been  running 
away  from  the  world  rather  than  overcoming  it!*  That 
unexpected  change  which  had  now  taken  place  in  Mr. 
Martyn’s  circumstances  caused  an  increased  anxiety 
amongst  his  friends  to  procure,  if  possible,  the  appoint- 
ment which  before  they  had  deemed  sa  desirable ; and 
they  were  not  without  hopes  of  seeing  the  Mission  Church 
at  Calcutta  placed  under  his  pastoral  superintendence. 
Insuperable  obstacles,  however,  interfered  with  this  ar- 
rangement, and  a veil  was  thus  cast  over  his  future 
proceedings.” 

The  patience  which  Mr.  Martyn  manifested  under  this 
disappointment  was  as  edifying  and  extraordinary,  as  the 
watchfulness  which  he  exerpised  over  his  mind  during  his 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


107 


visit  to  London  j lest  scenes  so  different  from  those  at 
Cambridge,  should  prove  to  him  a source  of  distraction 
and  dissipation.  He  speaks  at  this  time  of  returning  on 
one  occasion  to  his  room,  after  having  been  much  abroad 
and  making  many  visits,  unable  to  remain  in  an  unholy, 
dissipated  state,  and  seeking  God  earnestly  in  prayer.’^ 
Whilst  waiting  at  the  India  House,  he  employed  that  time 
— for  which,”  he  says,  he  would  have  given  anything 
at  Cambridge,”  in  private  ejaculatory  prayer,  and  in  re- 
peating passages  from  the  word  of  God ; — and  yet^  though 
he  ever  aimed  at  an  entire  abstraction  from  the  vanities 
of  the  world,  he  hesitated  not  to  allow  himself  the  full  en- 
joyment of  rational  and  refined  gratifications  : his  obser- 
vations on  this  head  are  well  worth  recording : ‘‘  Since  I 
have  known  God  in  a saving  manner,”  he  remarks, 
“ painting,  poetry,  and  music,  have  had  charms  unknown 
to  me  before.  I have  received  what  I suppose  is  a taste 
for  them ; for  religion  has  refined  my  mind,  and  made  it 
susceptible  of  impressions  from  the  sublime  and  beautiful. 
O how  religion  secures  the  heightened  enjoyment  of  those 
pleasures  which  keep  so  many  from  God,  by  their  becom- 
ing a source  of  pride  !” 

Unable  at  present  to  discern  the  cloud  which  should 
conduct  him  on  his  way,  Mr.  Martyn  resumed  his  minis- 
terial functions  at  Cambridge  with  ardor,  but  with  a heavy 
heart.  The  affairs  of  his  family,  affecting,  as  they  did, 
his  own  destination  as  well  as  his  sister’s  happiness,  were 
no  light  pressure  upon  his  spirits ; in  any  other  point  of 
view,  they  would  scarcely  have  raised  a sigh,  and  certainly 
would  not  greatly  have  disturbed  his  composure.  But 
when  most  oppressed,”  he  was  enabled  to  find  comfort 
in  reflecting,  that  even  such  a condition  was  infinitely 
preferable  to  that  of  those,  whose  minds  were  discontented 
in  the  pursuits  of  dangerous  trifles.” 

The  words  of  the  wise  man,  that  the  day  of  death  is 
better  than  the  day  of  one’s  birth,”  can  apply  only  to 
those  who  practically  discern,  in  the  light  of  the  Scriptures, 


108 


MEMOIR  OF 


the  great  end  of  their  existence.  This  subject  was  ever 
in  Mr.  Martyn’s  contemplation ; and  that  he  might  more 
closely  consider  the  object  for  which  he  was  created,  he 
never  failed  in  making  a particular  commemoration  of  the 
anniversary  of  his  birth.  ‘‘  Twenty-three  years  have 
elapsed’^  (he  wrote  on  the  18th  of  February,  1804) 
‘‘  since  I saw  the  light ; — only  four  of  which  have  been 
professedly  given  to  God ; — much  has  been  left  undone  ; — 
much  remains  to  be  done  as  a Christian  and  minister  ; yet 
my  past  experience  of  the  long-suffering  of  God,  leaves  me 
no  doubt  of  being  carried  on  all  the  way.  I feel  that  my 
heart  is  wholly  for  heaven,  and  the  world  mainly  behind 
my  back.  Praised  be  the  Lord  for  his  mercy  and  pa- 
tience ! The  number  of  my  days  is  fixed  in  his  purpose  ; 
— O may  I ^ glorify  him  on  earth,  and  finish  the  work  he 
has  given  me  to  do.’  ” 

That  his  heart  was  ‘‘  wholly  for  heaven,”  is  evinced  by 
the  following  reflection  on  a conversation  in  the  hall  of  St. 
John’s : — ‘‘  At  dinner  they  were  talking  of  stones  falling 
from  the  moon.  My  imagination  began  to  ascend  among 
the  shining  worlds  hung  in  the  midst  of  space,  and  to 
glance  from  one  to  another,  and  my  heart  bounded  at  the 
thought  that  I was  going  a much  surer  way  to  behold  the 
glories  of  the  Creator  hereafter,  than  by  giving  up  my 
time  to  speculations  about  them.” 

In  the  interval  which  passed  between  the  months  of 
February  and  June,  he  was  found  earnestly  laboring  in 
the  service  of  his  divine  Master.  He  preached  animating 
and  awakening  discourses : he  excited  societies  of  private 
Christians  to  watch,  quit  themselves  as  men,  and  be 
strong :”  he  visited  many  of  the  poor,  the  afflicted,  and 
the  dying  : he  warned  numbers  of  the  careless  and  prof- 
ligate : — in  a word,  he  did  the  work  of  an  Evangelist. 
Often  did  he  redeem  time  from  study,  from  recreation, 
and  from  the  intercourse  of  friends,  that,  like  his  Re- 
deemer, he  might  enter  the  abodes  of  misery,  either  to 
arouse  the  unthinking  slumberer,  or  to  administer  conso- 


HENRY  MARTYN, 


109 


]ation  to  the  dejected  penitent.  Many  an  hour  did  he 
pass  in  an  hospital  or  an  alms-house ; — and  often,  after  a 
day  of  labor  and  fatigue,  when  wearied  almost  to  the  ex- 
tremity of  endurance,  he  would  read  and  pray  with  the 
servant  who  had  the  care  of  his  rooms;  thus  making  it  his 
meat  and  drink,  his  rest  as  well  as  his  labor,  to  do  the 
will  of  his  heavenly  Father,  in  conformity  to  the  example 
of  Christ : 

His  care  was  fixed  ; 

To  fill  his  odorous  lamp  with  deeds  of  light. 

And  hope  that  reaps  not  shame.” 

The  delight  he  experienced  on  hearing  that  benefit 
resulted  from  his  exertions,  proved  to  him  an  ample  recom- 
pense for  every  sacrifice  of  time,  comfort,  or  convenience ; 
and  it  was  equalled  only  by  the  humility  with  which  he 
received  such  cheering  intelligence*  ‘‘  I was  encour- 
aged ’’  (he  observes,  on  receiving  a communication  of  this 
nature)  and  refreshed  beyond  description,  and  I could 
only  cheerfully  and  gratefully  ofler  up  myself  to  God’s 
service : but  it  was  at  the  same  time  a check  to  my  pride 
to  reflect,  that  though  God  might  in  his  sovereignty  bless 
his  word  by  my  mouth,  I was  not  on  that  account  the  less 
sinful  in  my  ministrations.”  On  another  occasion,  with 
touching  simplicity  and  true  lowliness,  he  writes,  after 
meeting  some  of  his  flock  in  the  way  so  strongly  and  ably 
recommended  by  the  present  Bishop  of  Chester,^ — ‘‘  I 
spoke  for  twenty  minutes  on  ‘Thy  will  be  done  on  earth, 
as  it  is  in  heaven.’ — When  shall  I pour  out  of  a full  heart 
these  blessed  and  divine  truths  which  drop  from  these  lips 
of  clay ! An  old  woman,  at  the  conclusion,  said,  ‘ The 
Lord  Almighty  bless  you !’  This  unexpected  benediction 
encouraged  me  much.” 

The  incalculable  value  of  habits  of  self-denial  seems 
never  to  have  been  more  deeply  impressed  upon  the  mind 


* Rev.  J.  B.  Sumner,  D.  D.,  a distinguished  writer  on  the  Evi- 
dences of  Christianity,  and  an  excellent  prelate.  E. 

10 


110 


MEMOIR  OP 


of  Mr.  Martyii  than  at  this  time. — ‘‘  A despicable  indul- 
gence in  lying  in  bed,’’  he  says,  gave  me  such  a view 
of  the  softness  of  my  character,  that  I resolved,  on  my 
knees,  to  live  a life  of  more  self-denial : the  tone  and 
vigor  of  my  mind  rose  rapidly : all  those  duties  from 
which  I usually  shrink,  seemed  recreations.  I collected 
all  the  passages  from  the  four  Gospels  that  had  any  refer- 
ence to  this  subject ; — it  is  one  on  which  I need  to  preach 
to  myself,  and  mean  to  preach  to  others.  Whenever  I can 
say,  ‘ Thy  will  be  done,’  ‘ teach  me  to  do  thy  will,  O God, 
for  thou  art  my  God ;’  it  is  like  throwing  ballast  out  of  an 
air-balloon ; my  soul  ascends  immediately,  and  light  and 
happiness  shine  around  me.”  Such  was  his  thirst  after 
this  Christian  temper ! such  his  enjoyment  of  its  blessed- 
ness ! 

At  the  beginning  of  the  present  year,  Mr.  Martyn  was 
apprehensive,  as  we  have  seen,  of  having  bestowed  too  much 
time  on  public  duties ; and  too  little  on  those  which  are 
private  and  personal.  He  was  fully  persuaded  that,  in 
order  to  take  heed  effectually  to  his  ministry,  he  must,  in 
obedience  to  the  apostolic  injunction,  ‘ take  heed’  primarily 
‘ to  himself ;’  and  this,  in  fact,  was  his  settled  course  and 
practice.  He  would  sometimes  set  apart  seasons  for 
humiliation  and  prayer,  and  would  frequently  spend  whole 
evenings  in  devotion.  Of  the  Bible  he  could  ever  affirm, 
‘ Thy  word  is  very  pure,  therefore  thy  servant  loveth  it.’ 
‘ The  word  of  Christ  dwelt  richly  in  him  in  all  wisdom.’ 
Large  portions  of  it  did  he  commit  to  memory,  repeating 
them  during  his  solitary  walks,  at  those  times  when  he 
was  not  expressly  meditating  on  some  scriptural  subject, 
which  was  his  general  custom ; and  so  deep  was  his  ven- 
eration for  the  word  of  God,  that  when  a suspicion  arose 
in  his  mind,  that  any  other  book  he  might  be  studying  was 
about  to  gain  an  undue  influence  over  his  affections,  he 
instantly  laid  it  aside,  nor  would  he  resume  it  till  he  had 
felt  and  realized  the  paramount  excellence  of  the  divine 
oracles:  he  could  not  rest  satisfied  till  all  those  lesser 


HENRY  MARTYN.  Ill 

lights,  which  were  beginning  to  dazzle  him,  had  disap* 
peared  before  the  effulgence  of  the  Scriptures. 

How  much  he  loved  secret  prayer,  and  how  vigilantly 
he  engaged  in  the  exercise  of  it,  may  be  seen  in  the  sub- 
joined remarks  on  that  subject : — ‘‘  I felt  the  need  of 
setting  apart  a day  for  the  restoration  of  my  soul  by  solemn 
prayer : my  views  of  eternity  are  become  dim  and  tran- 
sient. I could  live  forever  in  prayer,  if  I could  always 
speak  to  God.  I sought  to  pause,  and  to  consider  what  I 
wanted,  and  to  look  up  with  fear  and  faith,  and  I found 
the  benefit ; for  my  soul  was  soon  composed  to  that  devout 
sobriety  which  I knew  by  its  sweetness  to  be  its  proper 
frame. — I was  engaged  in  prayer  in  the  manner  I like, 
deep  seriousness ; at  the  end  of  it,  I felt  great  fear  of  for- 
getting the  presence  of  God,  and  of  leaving  him  as  soon 
as  I should  leave  the  posture  of  devotion.  I w'as  led 
through  the  mists  of  unbelief,  and  spake  to  God  as  one 
that  was  true ; and  rejoiced  exceedingly  that  he  was  holy 
and  faithful.  I endeavored  to  consider  myself  as  being 
alone  on  the  earth  with  him,  and  that  greatly  promoted  my 
approach  to  his  presence.  My  prayer  for  a meek  and 
holy  sobriety  was  granted ! O how  sweet  the  dawn  of 
heaven !” 

Nor  was  Mr.  Martyn  less  diligent  and  fervent  in  the  yet 
higher  branch  of  Christian  worship, — thanksgiving. — Let 
me  praise  God,’’  he  would  say,  for  having  turned  me 
from  a life  of  wo  to  the  enjoyment  of  peace  and  hope. 
The  work  is  real.  I can  no  more  doubt  it  than  I can 
doubt  my  existence ; the  whole  current  of  my  desires  is 
altered, — I am  walking  quite  another  way,  though  I am 
incessantly  stumbling  in  that  way.”  I had  a most  blessed 
view  of  God  and  divine  things ; — O how  great  is  his  excel- 
lency 1 I find  my  heart  pained  for  want  of  words  to  praise 
him  according  to  his  excellent  greatness ; I looked  forward 
to  complete  conformity  to  him,  as  the  great  end  of  my 
existence,  and  my  assurance  was  full.  I said,  almost  with, 
tears,  ‘ Who  shall  separate  us  from  the  love  of  Christ  V ” 


112 


MEMOIR  OF 


It  has  been  well  observed,*  that  we  may  judge,  by 
our  regard  for  the  Sabbath,  whether  eternity  will  be  forced 
upon  us.’^  The  application  of  this  rule,  as  it  respects  Mr. 
Martyn,  will  discover  a singular  meetness  in  him  for  the 
inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light.  His  Sabbaths  were 
Sabbaths  indeed, — the  antepast,  often,  of  that  rest  which 
is  everlasting. 

Let  'US  hear  his  own  description  of  his  happiness  at 
some  of  those  sacred  times  : — ‘‘  Before  setting  out  to  go  to 
Lolv/orth,  I endeavored  to  cast  away  all  tliose  contemptible 
prejudices  and  dislikes  which  I often  feel,  and  on  the  road 
experienced  a sweet  sense  of  the  divine  presence,  and 
happy  meditation  on  God  and  his  truths.  I was  thinking 
of  the  love  of  Christ,  and  of  his  unparalleled  humility,  and 
that  to  him  belonged  all  the  glory,  as  having  truly  merited 
it.  I felt  quite  devoted  to  God  and  assured  of  his  love : 
I did  not  doubt  of  having  been  apprehended  by  Christ 
(for  the  purpose,  I.  hope,  of  preaching  his  Gospel),  and 
during  the  service  my  heart  was  full  of  love  and  joy.’’ 

At  church,  this  morning,  my  heart  was  overflowing  with 
love  and  joy : during  the  sermon,  which  was  an  exhorta- 
tion to  diligence,  a sense  of  my  unprofitableness  depressed 
me.  But  in  my  ride  to  Lolworth,  I enjoyed  sweet  de- 
light : — every  breeze  seemed  to  breathe  love  into  my 
heart  ,*  and  while  I surveyed  the  landscape,  I looked  for- 
ward to  the  days  when  all  nations  should  come  to  the 
mountain  of  the  Lord’s  house.” 

By  those  who  forget  the  history  of  our  Lord’s  life,  it 
might  be  conceived,  that  one  so  blameless  and  harmless 
as  Mr.  Martyn,  so  poor  in  spirit,  and  pure  in  heart,  would 
pass  on  his  way  unassailed  by  calumny  or  unkindness. 
But  those  who  draw  their  anticipations  from  the  Scripture, 
will  not  ‘ marvel’  that  he  should  be  called  to  endure  unjust 
insinuations  aad  aspersions,  when  his  whole  life  was  de- 
voted to  the  welfare  of  his  fellow  creatures.  Yet,  ‘when 


Adams’s  Private  Thoughts. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


113 


reviled  he  reviled  not  again,  but  committed  himself  to  him 
that  judgeth  righteously.’  ‘‘Is  not  this  sweet,  O my 
soul,”  he  exclaimed  under  a trial  of  this  kind,  “ to  have 
a holy  God  to  appeal  to  and  converse  with,  though  all  the 
world  should  turn  their  backs?”  And  it  should  be  re- 
marked here,  that  his  patience  under  the  severe  and  un- 
merited censures  of  others  was  not  that  which  is  sometimes 
mistaken  for  it,  the  indifference  of  apathy,  or  the  super- 
ciliousness of  contempt ; the  one  was  as  abhorrent  to  his 
nature,  as  the  other  was  to  the  principles  of  his  religion. 
Censorious  tongues  were  to  him  as  they  were  to  David, 
“ Spears  and  arrows  and  sharp  swords  :”  so  far  from  being 
callous  to  any  attempts  to  wound  his  character  and  his 
peace,  he  acknowledges  that  obloquy  was  a trying  exercise 
of  his  Christian  temper,  and  he  considered  the  dispensa- 
tion as  “ wholesome,”  because  “to  be  despised  by  men 
affected  him  very  deeply.”  ‘ But  the  name  of  the  Lord 
is  a strong  tower : — the  righteous  runneth  into  it,  and  is 
safe.’  “ Conscious,”  said  he,  “ that  I did  not  deserve 
the  censures  that  were  cast  upon  me,  I committed  myself 
to  God,  and  in  him  may  I abide,  till  the  indignation  be 
overpast !” 

Those,  however,  who  maligned  and  traduced  Mr.  Mar- 
tyn’s  character,  wounded  his  spirit  far  less  than  those  who 
either  scoffed  at  his  high  and  self-denying  designs  of  use- 
fulness, or,  from  worldly  motives,  discouraged  him  from 
attempting  their  accomplishment.  No  one  could  be  more 
ready  than  he  to  consider  the  fittest  means  for  compassing 
the  ends  he  had  in  view ; and  to  weigh  beforehand  the 
difficulties  attending  the  life  of  a Missionary,  however 
favored  by  external  circumstances.  But  objections  of  a 
contemptuous  kind,  or  those  arguments  which  founded 
themselves  on  an  ignorance  of  the  very  spirit  of  the  Gos- 
pel, painfully  affected  his  mind.  His  reflections,  after  a 
long  discourse  with  a person  who  had  addressed  him  with 
the  kindest  intentions,  but  with  a judgment  unenlightened - 
by  that  wisdom  which  is  from  above,  are  worth  preserv^^^ 
10  ^ 


114 


MEMOIR  OF 


ing : — All  our  conversation  on  the  subject  of  religion 
ended  in  nothing.  He  was  convinced  that  he  was  right, 
and  ail  the  texts  I produced  were,  according  to  him,  ap- 
plicable only  to  the  times  of  the  Apostles.  How  am  I 
constrained  to  adore  God’s  sovereign  mercy ! My  soul, 
dost  thou  not  esteem  all  things  but  dung  and  dross  for 
the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord? 
Yea,  did  not  gratitude  constrain  me, — did  not  duty  and 
fear  of  destruction, — yet  surely  the  excellency  of  the  ser- 
vice of  Christ,  would  constrain  me  to  lay  down  a thousand 
lives  in  the  prosecution  of  it.”  When  called  to  encounter 
the  ridicule  of  those  who,  not  knowing  the  hope  of  Christ’s 
calling,  nor  the  riches  of  the  glory  of  his  inheritance  in 
the  saints,  nor  the  exceeding  greatness  of  his  power 
towards  those  who  believe,  despised  all  labors  of  love 
amongst  the  heathen  as  wild  and  visionary ; the  Lord 
helped  him  to  keep  his  ground,  and  to  bear  his  testimony. 
‘‘With  my  Bible  in  my  hand,  and  Christ  at  my  right 
band,”  said  he,  “ I can  do  all  things ; what  though  the 
w^hole  world  believe  not,  God  abideth  true,  and  my  hope  in 
him  shall  be  steadfast.” 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  spring  of  this  year,  he  had  the 
singular  satisfaction  of  being  introduced  to  a personal 
acquaintance  with  one  of  a kindred  spirit  with  himself,— 
the  late  Henry  Kirke  White.  Rare  genius,  and,  above  all, 
sterling  piety,  could  not  fail  of  being  greatly  admired  and 
highly  prized  by  Mr.  Martyn ; he  consequently  took  the 
liveliest  interest  in  behalf  of  that  extraordinary  young 
man ; and  used  his  utmost  endeavors  to  facilitate  his 
entrance  upon  that  course  at  College,  which  afterwards 
proved  so  brilliant  and  so  transient. 

The  duties  of  a public  examiner  in  St.  John’s  were 
now,  in  the  month  of  June,  for  the  second  time  consigned 
to  Mr.  Martyn : — the  subjects  for  examination  being,  one 
of  them  from  the  Classics,  the  other,  Locke’s  Treatise  on 
the  Understanding.  To  those  who  embark  in  metaphysi- 
cal disquisitions,  it  will  serve  as  a matter  of  caution, — and 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


115 


to  those  who  are  harassed  with  distressing  thoughts,  it 
may  administer  consolation, — to  recite,  in  Mr.  Martyn’s 
own  words,  the  exquisite  mental  sufferings  he  endured, 
after  allowing  his  mind  a range  of  too  unlimited  a nature 
in  these  abstract  questions.  ‘‘  My  soul,’’  he  writes,  ‘‘  was 
filled  with  greater  misery  and  horror  than  I ever  before  ex- 
perienced.— I know  not  how  to  describe  my  feelings,  or  how 
I got  into  them  ; — hut  it  was  after  metaphysical  inquiries 
into  the  nature  and  end  of  my  being,  and  in  what  consists 
the  happiness  of  my  soul.  I was  afraid  to  leave  off  pray- 
ing, and  went  to  bed  earnestly  recommending  my  soul  to 
Christ.”  I tremble,”  said  he,  on  the  succeeding  day, 
‘‘to  enter  on  these  inquiries,  lest  my  beclouded  reason 
should  lead  me  to  the  brink  of  hell.  But  I know  by  ex- 
perience that  the  spirit  of  submission,  and  a sense  of  the 
authority  of  God,  is  the  only  state  in  which  I can  ever  be 
happy : and  precisely  in  proportion  as  I depart  from  that 
state  of  things,  I am  unhappy.  And  so  strong  is  this  sen- 
timent, that  were  it  not  my  hope  that  I should  one  day 
wholly  submit  to  God,  and  descend  to  my  right  place,  I 
would  not  wish  to  exist  another  moment.  My  trust  is, 
that  God  will,  according  to  the  riches  of  his  grace  in 
Christ  Jesus,  enable  a poor  worm,  who  groans  under 
pride,  to  advance  steadily  and  humbly  to  his  end,  and 
preserve  him  from  those  dreadful  thoughts  which  almost 
overwhelm  the  soul.”  Thus,  when  in  danger  of  being 
“ spoiled  by  philosophy,”  was  his  soul  “ upheld  by  the 
free  Spirit  of  a faithful  God.” 

It  now  appeared  to  be  past  a doubt,  that  Mr.  Martyn 
would  succeed  in  obtaining  a Chaplainship  in  the  service 
of  the  East  India  Company;  .and  that  in  the  ensuing 
spring,  he  would  be  summoned  to  leave  the  shores  of  his 
native  country  forever.  In  July,  therefore,  he  re-visited 
those  scenes  which  were  endeared  to  him  by  numberless 
early  associations,  and  enlivened  by  the  presence  of  many 
whom  he  admired  and  loved.  And  here  it  is  due  to  the 


116 


.lEMOIR  OF 


full  illustration  of  his  Christian  character  to  mention^  that 
it  was  not  merely  the  ties  of  family  or  friendship  which 
bound  him  to  Cornwall ; others  there  were  of  a tenderer 
if  not  stronger  kind  : for  he  had  conceived  a deeply-fixed 
attachment  for  one,  of  whom  less  ought  not,  and  more 
cannot  be  said,  than  that  she  was  worthy  of  him : an 
attachment  which, — whether  he  thought,  as  he  afterwards 
did,  that  it  should  be  encouraged,  or  as  he  now  did,  that, 
from  peculiar  circumstances,  it  ought  to  be  repressed, — 
equally  exhibits  him  as  a man  of  God,  whose  affections 
were  set  upon  things  above,  and  not  on  things  on  the 
earth. 

As  this  was  the  first  time  he  had  been  in  Cornwall 
since  his  ordination,  and  the  last  time  he  expected  ever 
to  visit  it,  he  was  extremely  anxious  to  testify  the  grace 
of  God  in  his  public  ministry,  whenever  he  had  an  oppor- 
tunity. Such,  however,  was  the  prejudice  excited  against 
his  religious  principles,  that  his  labors  were  almost  en- 
tirely confined  to  two  churches  under  the  care  of  his 
brother-in-law.  There  he  frequently  preached,  and  there 
both  his  sisters  heard  him,  the  youngest  with  much  delight, 
the  eldest  with  a most  gratifying  appearance  of  having  been 
seriously  impressed  by  what  fell  from  his  lips.  I found,’’ 
said  he,  that  she  had  been  deeply  affected,  and  from  her 
conversation  I received  great  satisfaction : — in  the  even- 
ing, I walked  by  the  water-side  till  late,  having  my  heart 
full  of  praise  to  God  for  having  given  me  such  hopes  of 
my  sister.” 

To  the  churches  where  he  preached,  the  common  people 
crowded  in  numbers.  At  Kenwyn, — where  he  addressed 
them  from  2 Cor.  v.  20,  21,  ‘ Now  then  we  are  ambassa- 
dors for  Christ,  as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by  us ; 
we  pray  you  in  Christ’s  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God. 
For  he  hath  made  him  to  be  sin  for  us ; who  knew  no  sin, 
that  we  might  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God  in  him ;’ 
— the  church  was  so  full,  that  many  were  compelled  to 
stand  on  the  outside,  and  many  obliged  to  go  away.  How 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


117 


acceptable  he  was  to  those  who  loved  and  valued  the  Gos- 
pel, may  be  easily  conceived ; yet  such  was  his  vigilance  of 
mind  and  tenderness  of  conscience,  that  ‘‘  their  commen- 
dations occasioned  him  some  inasmuch  as  ‘‘  they 

tended  to  fan  the  flame  of  vanity/’  The  Christian,  espe- 
cially the  Christian  minister,  has  to  pass  through  good 
report  and  evil  report ; — and  praise  is  a severer  test  of 
the  strength  of  his  principles  than  dispraise.  Mr.  Martyn 
ever  found  it  so ; and  he  experienced  himself,  as  well  as 
exemplified  to  others,  the  truth  of  those  words  of  wisdom — 
“ as  the  fining  pot  for  silver,  and  the  furnace  for  gold,  so 
is  a man  to  his  praise Prov.  xxvii.  21. 

In  the  private  and  more  retired  duties  of  his  calling,  he 
was  now,  as  usual,  most  unremitting  in  his  attention : 
these,  in  fact,  were  to  him  the  most  delightful  parts  of  his 
vocation.  Happier  would  he  have  esteemed  it,  as  far  as 
his  personal  feelings  were  concerned,  to  kneel,  as  he  did 
frequently  with  his  youngest  sister,  beside  the  beds  of  the 
sick  and  dying,  than  to  have  had  the  largest  churches  in 
his  native  country, -thronged  with  multitudes  attentive  to 
hear  him : he  was  of  the  spirit  of  that  Redeemer,  who 
sought  to  be  hid  whilst  he  went  about  doing  good. 

His  habits  of  reading  and  prayer,  and  particularly  those 
of  divine  meditation,  were  in  no  degree  relaxed  during  his 
visit,  and  the  less  so,  because  he  acknowledged  that  “ he 
felt  an  increased  difficulty  of  living  in  communion  with 
God,  where  so  many  remembered  him  a diflerent  charac- 
ter.” The  solitude  of  the  spot  where  he  resided  was 
happily  fitted  for  contemplation  : — ‘‘  The  scene,”  he  wrote, 
in  a letter  to  a friend  from  Lamorran,  ‘‘  is  such  as  is  fre- 
quently to  be  met  with  in  this  part  of  Cornwall.  Below 
the  house  is  an  arm  of  the  sea,  flowing  between  the  hills, 
which  are  covered  with  wood.  By  the  side  of  this  water 
I walk  in  general  in  the  evening,  out  of  the  reach  of  all 
sound  but  the  rippling  of  the  waves  and  the  whistling 
of  the  curlew.”  In  these  pensive  and  solitary  walks,  the 
great  sacrifices  he  was  about  to  make,  could  not  but  force 


118 


MEMOIR  OF 


themselves  frequently  upon  his  mind,  and  raise  the  silent 
and  involuntary  sigh : but  we  may  be  well  assured,  that 
‘‘  in  the  multitude  of  the  thoughts  which  he  had  in  his 
heart,  God’s  comforts  refreshed  his  soul.’^ 

At  length,  after  having  withstood  in  Cornwall,  as  well 
as  at  Cambridge,  the  arguments  of  those  who  at  all 
events  would  have  detained  him  in  England,” — arguments 
of  which  he  confesses  that  some  were  not  without 
weight,” — he  prepared  to  leave  that  part  of  his  native 
country  which  was  peculiarly  dear  to  his  feeling  and 
affectionate  heart. 

The  separations  of  Christians  from  each  other,  in  this 
world  of  mutability,  afflictive  as  they  ever  must  be,  have 
their  peculiar  alleviations : they  know  that  Christ  fills 
all  things  ;” — and  they  have  the  blissful  expectation  of  an 
endless  re-union  in  that  world  of  glory  whither  they  are 
hastening. 

Mr.  Martyn,  with  respect  to  several  from  whom  he  was 
now  to  part,  could  fully  indulge  in  these  animated  antici- 
pations : but  he  could  not  as  it  respected  all.  The  follow- 
ing is  a mournful  record  of  a final  interview,  overclouded 

by  the  gloom  of  an  almost  hopeless  sorrow.  “ M 

rode  with  me  part  of  the  way,  but  kept  the  conversation 
on  general  subjects.  If  I brought  him  by  force  to  religion, 
he  spoke  with  the  most  astonishing  apathy  on  the  subject. 
His  cold,  deliberate  superiority  to  every  thing  but  argu- 
ment, convinced  me  not  merely  that  he  was  not  only  fully 
convinced,  as  he  said,  but  that  he  was  rooted  in  infidelity. 
Nothing  remained  for  me  but  to  pray  for  him.  Though 
he  parted  from  me  probably  to  see  me  no  more,  he  said 
nothing  that  could  betray  the  existence  of  any  passions  in 
him.  O cursed  infidelity,  that  freezes  the  heart’s  blood 
here,  as  well  as  destroys  the  soul  hereafter  ! I could  only 
adore  the  sovereign  grace  of  God,  which  distinguished  me 
from  him,  though  every  thing  was  alike  in  us.  We  have 
been  intimate  from  our  infancy ; and  have  had  the  same 
plans  and  pursuits,  and  nearly  the  same  condition : but 


HENRV  mart™. 


119 


the  one  is  taken  and  the  other  is  left.  I,  through  mercy, 
find  my  only  joy  and  delight  in  the  knowledge  of  Christ ; 
and  he  in  denying  the  truth  of  religion  altogether,” 

By  another  farewell  which  he  has  also  depicted,  he 
could  not  be  otherwise  than  very  deeply  affected  : but  the 
sorrow  was  of  a character  very  dissimilar  to  the  last. 

‘‘Rode  before  E — — , with  L to  an  old  man  five 

miles  off  Our  conversation  was  such  as  becometh  saints, 
but  it  was  too  pleasant  for  me.  I sighed  at  the  thought 
of  losing  their  company.  When  we  arrived,  the  old  man 
was  out,  but  his  sister,  a blind  woman  of  seventy,  was 

confined  to  her  bed-,  without  any  comfortable  hope.  L 

and  myself  said  every  thing  we  could  to  cheer  her,  and 
then  I prayed.  When  the  old  man  arrived,  we  formed  a 
little  circle  before  the  door,  under  the  trees,  and  he  con- 
versed with  his  young  hearers  concerning  the  things  of 
God.  I then  read  Psalm  Ixxxiv,  Our  ride  home  was 
delightful,  our  hearts  being  all  devoutly  disposed;  only 

mine  was  unhappy.  Parted  with  L forever  in  this 

life,  with  a sort  of  uncertain  pain  which  I knew  would 
increase  to  greater  violence.” 

These  forebodings  were  but  too  soon  realized.  On  the 
evening  of  that  day,  and  for  many  succeeding  days,  his 
mental  agony  was  extreme ; — yet  he  could  speak  to  God, 
as  one  who  knew  the  great  conflict  within  him ; he  was 
convinced,  that  as  God  willed  his  happiness,  he  was  pro- 
viding for  it  eventually  by  that  bitter  separation : he  re- 
solved through  grace  to  be  his,  though  it  should  be  through 
much  tribulation : he  experienced  sweetly  and  solemnly 
the  excellence  of  serving  him  faithfully,  and  of  following 
Christ  and  his  Apostles : he  meditated  with  great  joy  on 
the  end  of  this  world,  and  enjoyed  the  thought  of  walking, 
as  he  now  does,  with  her  from  whom  he  was  then  removed, 
in  the  realms  of  glory. 

But  Mr.  Martyn  had  not  filled  up  the  measure  of  his 
sufferings,  having  not  yet  bid  adieu  to  his  sisters.  With 
the  eldest  he  spent  one  melancholy  evening  in  exhort- 


120 


MEMOIR  OP 


ing  her  for  the  last  time,  and  endeavoring  to  comfort 
her ; and  on  the  succeeding  day  he  took  leave  of  the 
youngest:  ‘‘they  parted  as  if  to  meet  no  more,^’  and, 
overwhelmed  with  inexpressible  grief,  could  find  no  con- 
solation but  in  mutually  commending  each  other  to  the 
grace  of  God  in  prayer. 

Thus  turning  his  back,  like  Abraham  of  old,  on  his 
kindred  and  his  country,  and  looking  for  that  city  which 
hath  foundations,  whose  builder  and  maker  is  God, — Mr. 
Martyn  departed  from  Cornwall. 

At  Plymouth,  whither  he  proceeded,  he  passed  a Sab- 
bath in  a heavenly  serenity  of  spirit,  and  in  the  full  exer- 
cise of  that  faith  which  is  ‘ the  substance  of  things  hoped 
for,  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen.’  There  he  preached 
twice ; on  Dan.  v.  22,  23  : — ‘ And  thou,  his  son,  O Bel- 
shazzar, hast  not  humbled  thy  heart,  though  thou  knewest 
all  this : but  hast  lifted  up  thyself  against  the  Lord  of 
heaven ; and  they  have  brought  the  vessels  of  his  house 
before  thee,  and  thou,  and  thy  lords,  thy  wives,  and  thy 
concubines,  have  drunk  wine  in  them  : and  thou  hast 
praised  the  gods  of  silver,  and  gold,  of  brass,  iron,  wood, 
and  stone,  which  see  not,  nor  hear,  nor  know : and  the 
God  in  whose  hand  thy  breath  is,  and  whose  are  all  thy 
ways,  hast  thou  not  glorified and  on  Rev.  xxii.  17 : — 
‘And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say.  Come : And  let  him 
that  heareth  say.  Come : And  let  him  that  is  athirst 
come : and  whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the  water  of  life 
freely.’ — “ His  soul  longed,”  he  said,  “ for  the  eternal 
world,  and  he  could  see  nothing  on  earth  for  which  he 
would  wish  to  live  another  hour.”  At  this  place  an  inci- 
dent occurred  indicative  as  well  of  his  extraordinary 
humility,  as  of  that  extreme  temerity  of  judgment,  in  which 
those  who  make  a loud,  though,  in  the  main,  a genuine, 
profession  of  religion,  are  too  apt  to  indulge.  Having 
expounded  the  Scriptures,  and  prayed  with  many  who 
assembled  to  listen  to  his  parting  words,  he  discovered 
that  there  were  some  present  who  ventured  to  express  a 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


121 


douht  of  the  reality  of  his  religion.  One  person  in  par- 
ticular openly  avowed  his  apprehensions  concerning  him ; 
— so  that  his  heart  was  wounded : yet,  observed  this  meek 
and  lowly  man  of  God,  I was  thankful  to  God  for  ad- 
monishing me,  and  my  gratitude  to  the  man  was,  I think, 
unfeigned.’’  Such  was  his  recorded  comment  at  the 
time  : — and  it  is  noted  afterwards  in  his  journal,  that  this 
very  person  was  especially  remembered  by  him  in  his 
prayers. 

From  Plymouth,  where  his  sorrow  was  painfully  re- 
newed, by  being  separated  from  a family  nearly  related 
and  greatly  endeared  to  him,  he  proceeded  to  London ; 
during  which  journey  he  sought,  according  to  his  settled 
custom,  to  render  his  conversation  profitable  to  his  fellow- 
travellers  : and  in  one  instance  on  this  occasion,  his 
attempts  were  not,  it  may  be  hoped,  unattended  with  suc- 
cess. He  had  for  his  companion  a young  French  officer 
on  his  parole ; — a Protestant,  who  had  been  accustomed, 
he  found,  to  attend  to  morning  and  evening  prayer,  and  to 
read  his  Bible,  which  he  had  unfortunately  lost  when  he 
was  taken  prisoner.  But  his  views  of  the  Gospel  appear- 
ing to  Mr.  Martyn  very  defective ; he  explained  to  him 
his  state  by  nature ; his  condemnation  by  the  law ; the 
necessity  of  regeneration ; and  of  free  salvation  by  Christ ; 
and  the  promise  of  the  Spirit.”  The  young  man  paid 
much  attention  to  these  admonitions,  and  expressed  great 
affection  for  his  adviser ; who  afterwards  presented  him 
with  a French  Testament,  and  corresponded  with  him  on 
those  important  topics  which  he  had  set  before  him. 

Change  of  place  and  circumstances  did  not  prevent  Mr. 
Martyn  from  communion  with  that  Lord  and  Saviour, 
who  is  everywhere,  and  who  was  with  him  whithersoever 
he  went.  On  this  journey,  when  leaving  Bath  early  in 
the  morning,  ‘‘  he  found  his  soul  ascending  to  God  with 
divine  sweetness.  Nothing  seemed  desirable  but  to  glorify 
Him : all  creatures  were  as  nothing.”  Towards  the 
evening,  as  they  drew  near  London,  he  was  delightfully 
11 


122 


MEMOIR  OF 


engaged  in  meditation  on  the  latter  part  of  the  second 
chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  fhe  Ephesians,  ‘^  contemplating 
the  building  as  it  was  rising,  and  as  it  would  be  when 
finished.”  “ O the  transcendent  glory,”  said  he,  “ of  this 
temple  of  souls,  lively  stones,  perfect  in  all  its  parts,  the 
purchase  and  the  work  of  God.” 

On  the  18th  of  September,  we  find  Mr.  Martyn  again 
quietly  settled  at  Cambridge ; — from  whence  his  youngest 
sister  received  a letter  from  him,  of  which  the  following  is 
an  extract;  and  so  excellent,  surely,  is  the  spirit  which 
pervades  it,  that  tears  of  thankfulness  for  possessing  such 
a brother,  must  have  mingled  themselves  with  those  which 
she  could  not  but  shed  abundantly  on  account  of  his 
departure. 

“We  should  consider  it  as  a sign  for  good,  my  dearest 

S , when  the  Lord  reveals  to  us  the  almost  desperate 

corruption  of  our  hearts.  For,  if  he  causes  us  to  groan 
under  it,  as  an  insupportable  burden,  he  will,  we  may 
hope,  in  his  own  time,  give  us  deliverance.  The  pride 
which  I see  dwelling  in  my  own  heart,  producing  there 
the  most  obstinate  hardness,  I can  truly  say  my  soul 
abhors.  I see  it  to  be  unreasonable,  I feel  it  to  be  tor- 
menting. When  I sometimes  offer  up  supplications,  with 
strong  crying  to  God,  to  bring  down  my  spirit  into  the 
dust,  I endeavor  calmly  to  contemplate  the  infinite  majesty 
of  the  most  high  God,  and  my  own  meanness  and  wicked- 
ness. Or  else  I quietly  tell  the  Lord,  who  knows  the 
heart,  that  I would  give  him  all  the  glory  of  every  thing  if 
I could.  But  the  most  effectual  way  I have  ever  found, 
is  to  lead  away  my  thoughts  from  myself  and  my  own 
concerns,  by  praying  for  all  my  friends ; for  the  church, 
the  world,  the  nation ; and,  especially,  by  beseeching,  that 
God  would  glorify  his  own  great  name,  by  converting  all 
nations  to  the  obedience  of  faith ; — also  by  praying  that 
he  would  put  more  abundant  honor  on  those  Christians 
whom  he  seems  to  have  honored  especially,  and  whom  we 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


123 


see  to  be  manifestly  our  superiors.  This  is  at  least  a 
positive  act  of  humility,  and  it  is  certain  that  not  only  will 
a good  principle  produce  a good  act,  but  the  act  will  in- 
crease the  principle.  But  even  after  doing  all  this,  there 
will  often  arise  a certain  self-complacency  which  has  need 
to  be  checked  ; and  in  conversation  with  Christian  friends, 
we  should  be  careful,  I think,  how  self  is  introduced. 
Unless  we  think  that  good  will  be  done,  self  should  be 
kept  in  the  back  ground  and  mortified.  We  are  bound 
to  be  servants  of  all,  ministering  to  their  pleasure  as  far 
as  will  be  to  their  profit.  We  are  to  ^ook  not  at  our 
own  things,  but  at  the  things  of  others.’  Be  assured,  my 

dear  S , that,  night  and  day,  making  mention  of  you 

in  my  prayers,  I desire  of  God  to  give  you  to  see  the 
depth  of  pride  and  iniquity  in  your  heart,  yet  not  to  be 
discouraged  at  the  sight  of  it;  that  you  may  perceive 
yourself  deserving  to  be  cast  out  with  abhorrence  from 
God’s  presence,  and  then  may  walk  in  continual  poverty 
of  spirit  and  the  simplicity  of  a little  child.  Pray,  too, 
that  I may  know  something  of  humility.  Blessed  grace  1 
how  it  smooths  the  furrows  of  care,  and  gilds  the  dark 
paths  of  life ! It  will  make  us  kind,  tender-hearted, 
affable,  and  enable  us  to  do  more  for  God  and  the  Gospel 
than  the  most  fervent  zeal  without  it. 

I am  here  without  a companion ; — at  first  the  change 
from  the  agreeable  society  in  Cornwall,  as  also  from  that 
which  I enjoyed  at  Plymouth,  was  very  irksome ; — but  it 
is  good  for  me !” 

His  journal  at  this  period  contains  many  observations 
accordant  with  the  last  sentence  in  this  letter : his  mind 
naturally  often  recurred  with  fond  and  mournful  recollec- 
tions to  Cornwall.  But  he  endeavored  to  check  such 
thoughts  as  savoring  ‘^too  much  of  earthliness  and  dis- 
content I” — knowing  that  ‘‘  he  ought  to  be  happy,  wherever 
God  had  placed  him and  ‘‘  being  sure  that  the  exchange 
he  was  soon  to  make,  of  College  for  a stormy  ocean,  an<l 


124 


MEMOIR  OF 


the  burning  plains  of  India,  would  not  be  very  pleasant 
to  the  flesh.” 

The  happiness  Mr.  Martyn  enjoyed  in  prosecuting  his 
ministerial  vocation,  received  at  this  time  a wonderful 
increase : whilst  suffering  the  will  of  God  with  the  meek 
resignation  of  faith,  he  was  enabled  to  do  it  with  all  the 
delightful  fervency  of  love.  ‘‘  Blessed  be  God,”  he  found 
reason  to  say,  with  exceeding  joy  and  gratitude,  I feel 
myself  to  he  his  minister.  This  thought,  which  I can 
hardly  describe,  came,  in  the  morning,  after  reading 
Brainerd.  I wish  for  no  service  but  the  service  of  God ; — 
to  labor  for  souls  on  earth,  and  to  do  his  ill  in  heaven.” 
As  far  as  the  external  duties  of  his  office  ^vere  concerned, 
only  this  variation  occurred ; — he  became  extremely  dili- 
gent in  the  humble,  but  most  important  work  of  catechiz- 
ing children  ; giving  sometimes  a great  part  of  his  evenings 
to  the  task,  and  leaving  the  society  he  most  valued  for  the 
sake  of  it.  He  determined  likewise  upon  preaching  more 
frequently  extempore  (for  he  had  already  at  times 
adopted  the  practice) ; partly  from  thinking  it  upon  the 
whole  more  profitable  to  himself,  as  well  as  to  the  congre- 
gation ; and  partly  from  the  desire  of  devoting  the  time 
spent  in  writing  sermons  to  other  purposes.  He  by  no 
means,  however,  renounced  these  compositions.  On  the 
contrary,  he  enjoined  it  upon  himself  as  a rule,  never  to 
pass  a week  without  writing  a sermon. 

In  visiting  his  flock,  and  thus  ‘ preaching  from  house 
to  house,’  Mr.  Martyn’s  perseverance  kept  pace  with  the 
heightened  pleasure  and  satisfaction  he  experienced  in  his 
divine  calling : happy,  however,  as  he  was,  in  this  work 
of  labor  and  love,  the  sympathies  of  his  heart  were  pain- 
fully and  powerfully  called  forth  by  many  a scene  of  ex- 
treme misery,  and  his  holy  sensibilities  were  yet  more 
acutely  excited  by  the  vice  and  profligacy  he  perpetually 
witnessed.  The  following  are  some  of  several  scenes  of 
wretchedness  with  which  he  was  conversant : — ‘‘  In 
prayer  I found  my  soul  composed  to  a blessed  ai^d  serious 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


125 


view  of  eternity.  Visited  the  hospital,  and  read  the  11th 
chapter  of  John  there,  with  a poor  man,  in  whose  room  at 
the  workhouse  I was  struck  with  the  misery  that  presented 
itself.  He  was  lying,  in  his  clothes  and  hat,  upon  the 
bed,  dying ; his  wife  was  cleaning  the  room  as  if  nothing 
was  the  matter ; and  on  the  threshold  was  the  daughter, 
about  thirty  years  old,  who  had  been  delirious  thirteen 
years.  Her  mother  said,  that  the  poor  creature  sometimes 
talked  of  religion  : so  I asked  her,  several  times,  before  I 
could  arrest  her  attention,  who  came  into  the  world  to 
save  sinners?  After  several  wild  looks,  she  hastily  an- 
swered, ‘^  Christ,”  and  then  talked  on  as  before.  The 
dying  man  was  almost  insensible  to  anything  I could  say. 
He  had  formerly  been  a respectable  innkeeper  in  the 
town;  but  the  extravagance  of  a son  brought  him  to 
poverty,  and  his  daughter,  who  foresaw  it,  to  insanity.” — 
In  the  afternoon,  I enjoyed  solemn  thoughts  in  prayer- 
and  visited  several  people ; amongst  them  one  poor  peni- 
tent, with  whom  I had  prayed  the  day  before.  The  desires 
she  expressed  amidst  her  tears  were,  that  God  would 
change  her  heart,  and  forgive  her,  and  take  her  to  his 
mercy.  If  it  was  his  will,  she  wished  to  leave  this  world. 
But  what,  if  she  should  live  ? I asked  her  : she  said,  she 
could  not  say  she  should  not  sin,  as  she  was  constantly 
liable  ; but  rather  than  return  to  her  former  ways,  she 
would  be  cut  in  pieces.  I was  much  affected  with  pity, 
and  preached  the  gospel  of  peace  with  great  delight  to 
her.”  At  another  time,  when  a friend  had  given  him  a 
lamentable  account  of  the  gross  misconduct  of  a woman 
who  had  made  a profession  of  religion,  ‘‘the  considera- 
tion,” he  remarked,  “quite  swallowed  up  my  other 
thoughts,  and  brought  me  to  a tender  grief  and  godly  sor- 
row. I went  to  church,  ruminating  on  it,  and  could 
almost  say,  ‘ Rivers  of  waters  run  down  mine  eyes,  be- 
cause men  keep  not  thy  law.’  O that  I could  feel  more 
sensibly  the  dishonor  done  to  God,  and  to  his  Christ,  and 
to  his  Gospel ; and  the  ruin  she  is  bringing  on  her  own 
11  * 


126 


MEMOIR  OF 


soul.’’  And,  on  hearing,  the  same  day,  of  the  death  of 
one  whom  he  had  remembered  in  innocence,  and  in  the 
bloom  of  health  and  beauty ; and  who  died  after  a very 
short  career  of  vice,  the  account  was  too  much  for  him. 

My  heart,”  said  he,  was  ready  to  burst.  When  I 
thought  of  the  man  who  had  seduced  her ; and  then  of 
many  in  the  University,  who  had  behaved  with  extraordi- 
nary effrontery  at  church,  my  soul  groaned  within  me. 

0 my  God,  it  is  enough ; — hasten,  O hasten  the  day  when 

1 shall  leave  the  world  to  come  to  Thee ; when  I shall  no 
more  be  vexed,  and  astonished,  and  pained,  at  the  uni- 
versal wickedness  of  this  lost  earth.  But  here  would  I 
abide  my  time  ; and  spend  and  be  spent  for  the  salvation 
of  any  poor  soul ; and  lie  down  at  the  feet  of  sinners,  and 
beseech  them  not  to  plunge  into  an  eternity  of  torment.” 

How  ‘ honorable’  and  what  a delight  the  Sabbath  was 
to  Mr.  Martyn,  we  have  already  seen ; it  might  be  called 
with  him  a kind  of  transfiguration-day,  when  his  gar- 
ments shone  with  peculiar  lustre.”*  Can  it  be  deemed 
irrelevant,  then,  to  advert  again  to  the  state  of  his  mind, 
as  delineated  by  himself,  during  some  of  those  sacred 
seasons  at  this  period  ? 

Sept.  30. — My  mind,  this  morning,  easily  ascended 
to  God,  in  peaceful  solemnity.  I succeeded  in  finding 
access  to  God  and  being  alone  with  him.  Could  I but 
enjoy  this  life  of  faith  more  steadily,  how  much  should  I 
‘grow  in  grace,’  and  be  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  my  mind! 
At  such  seasons  of  fellowship  with  the  F ather  and  his  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  when  the  world  and  self,  and  eternity,  are 
nearly  in  their  right  places,  not  only  are  my  views  of  duty 
clear  and  comprehensive,  but  the  proper  motives  have  a 
more  constraining  influence.” 

Oct.  28. — “ This  has  been  in  general  a happy  day.  In 
the  morning,  through  grace,  I was  enabled  by  prayer  to 
maintain  a calm  recollection  of  myself, — and  what  was 


* Gilpin’s  Monument  of  Parental  Affection. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


127 


better,  of  tho  presence  of  my  dear  Redeemer.  From 
the  church  I walked  to  our  garden,  where  I was  above  an 
hour,  I trust  with  Christ,  speaking  to  him  chiefly  of  my 
future  life  in  his  service.  I determined  on  entire  devot- 
edness, though  with  trembling ; for  the  flesh  dreads  cru- 
cifixion. But  should  I fear  pain,  when  Christ  was  so 
agonized  for  me  ? No, — come  what  will,  I am  deter- 

mined, through  God,  to  be  a fellow-worker  with  Christ. 
I recollected,  with  comfort,  that  I was  speaking  to  the 
great  Creator,  who  can  make  such  a poor,  weak  worm  as 
myself  ^ more  than  conqueror.’  At  church  I found,  by 
the  attention  of  the  people,  that  the  fervor  of  my  spirit 
yesterday  had  been  conveyed  into  my  sermon.  I came  to 
my  rooms  rejoicing  to  be  alone  again,  and  to  hold  com- 
munion with  God.” 

Dec.  9. — This  has  been  in  general  a sweet  and  bless- 
ed day, — a foretaste  of  my  eternal  Sabbath.  Preached 
on  the  third  commandment : in  the  afternoon  on  the  tenth. 
Rode  back  to  Cambridge,  feeling  quite  willing  to  go 
any  where  or  suffer  any  thing  for  God.  Preached  in 
Trinity  church,  on  Ezek.  xxxiii.  11.  ‘ Say  unto  them, — 

As  I live,  saith  the  Lord  God,  I have  no  pleasure  in  the 
death  of  the  wicked  : but  that  the  wicked  turn  from  his 
way  and  live  : turn  ye,  turn  ye  from  your  evil  ways  ; for 
why  will  ye  die,  O house  of  Israel  V It  was  pleasant  to 
me  to  think  of  being  alone  again  with  God.” 

The  year  1804  closed  with  Mr.  Martyn’s  being  a third 
time  selected  as  one  of  the  examiners  in  St.  John’s.  In 
fulfilling  which  office,  he  speaks  of  his  soul  drawing 
near  to  God,  whilst  in  the  hall ; and  of  a sacred  impres- 
sion being  upon  his  mind  during  the  examination.” — 

Several  of  the  poetical  images  in  Virgil,”  in  which  he 
had  been  examining,  ‘‘  especially  those  taken  from  nature, 
together  with  the  sight  of  the  moon  rising  over  the  ven- 
erable wall,  and  sending  its  light  through  the  painted 
glass,  turned  away  his  thoughts  from  present  things,  and 
raised  them  to  God.  His  soul  was  stirred  up  to  renewed; 


128 


MEMOIR  OF 


resolutions  to  live  a life  of  entire  independence  of  earthly 
comforts ; though  he  felt  that  the  flesh  was  very  weak/’ 

The  last  day  of  the  year  found  him  rejoicing  at  the 
lapse  of  time,  but  sorrowing  at  his  unprofitableness.” 
‘‘  So  closes,”  he  remarks,  ‘‘  the  easy  part  of  my  life  ; en- 
riched by  every  earthly  comfort,  and  caressed  by  friends, 
I may  scarcely  be  said  to  have  experienced  trouble ; but 
now,  farewell  ease,  if  I might  presume  to  conjecture.  O 
Lord,  into  thy  hands  I commit  my  spirit ! Thou  hast  re- 
deemed me,  thou  God  of  truth  ! may  I be  saved  by  thy 
grace,  and  be  sanctified  to  do  thy  will,  now,  and  to  all 
eternity,  through  Jesus  Christ.”  His  reflections  on  the 
following  day,  the  first  of  that  year  which  was  his  last  in 
England,  carry  with  them  a peculiar  interest,  as  well 
from  their  intrinsic  excellence,  as  from  the  circumstances 
under  which  they  were  indited. 

Jan.  1,  1805. — ‘‘  Hitherto  hath  the  Lord  helped  me.. 
It  is  now  about  five  years  since  God  stopped  me  in  the  ca- 
reer of  worldliness,  and  turned  me  from  the  paths  of  sin  : — 
three  years  and  a half  since  I turned  to  the  Lord  with  all 
my  heart : — and  a little  more  than  two  years  since  he  ena- 
bled me  to  devote  myself  to  his  service  as  a missionary. 
My  progress  of  late  has  become  slower  than  it  had  been  r 
yet  I can  truly  say,  that  in  the  course  of  this  time,  every, 
successive  year,  every  successive  week,  has  been  happier 
than  the  former.  From  many  dangerous  snares  hath  the 
Lord  preserved  me  : in  spite  of  all  my  inw^ard  rebellion, 
he  hath  carried  on  his  work  in  my  heart ; and  in  spite  of 
all  my  unbelieving  fears,  he  hath  given  me  a hope  full  of 
immortality ; — ‘ he  hath  set  my  foot  on  a rock,  and  estab- 
lished my  goings,  and  hath  put  a new  song  in  my  mouth, 
even  praises  to  my  God.’  It  is  the  beginning  of  a critical 
year  to  me  : yet  I feel  little  apprehension.  The  same 
grace  and  long-suffering,  the  same  wisdom  and  power, 
that  have  brought  me  so  far,  will  bring  me  on,  though  it 
be  through  fire  and  water,  to  a goodly  heritage.  I see  no 
business  in  life  but  the  work  of  Christ,  neither  do  I desire 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


129 


any  employment  to  all  eternity  but  his  service.  I am  a 
sinner  saved  by  grace.  Every  day^s  experience  convinces 
me  of  this  truth.  My  daily  sins  and  constant  corruption, 
leave  me  no  hope  but  that  which  is  founded  on  God’s 
mercy  in  Christ.  His  Spirit,  I trust,  is  imparted,  and  is 
renewing  my  nature;  as  I desire  much,  though  I have 
attained  but  little.  Now  to  God,  the  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Ghost,  would  I solemnly  renew  my  self-dedication, 
to  be  his  servant  forever.” 

Towards  the  end  of  January,  a sudden  summons  to 
leave  England  in  ten  days  caused  some  perturbation  in 
Mr.  Martyn’s  spirits.  Short,  however,  as  the  notice  was, 
he  would  instantly  have  complied  with  it,  had  he  been  in 
Priest’s  orders,  which  legally  he  could  not  be  till  the  18th 
of  February,  when  he  completed  his  twenty-fourth  year. 

The  solemn  and  most  impressive  rite  of  admission  to 
the  functions  and  privileges  of  a Presbyter  of  the  Church 
of  England,  w^as  administered  to  him,  who  had  well  per- 
formed the  office  of  a Deacon,”  at  St.  James’s  Chapel, 
London,  in  the  month  of  March : after  which  he  received 
the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Divinity,  conferred  upon  him  by 
mandate  from  the  University ; when  nothing  remained  to 
detain  him  any  longer  at  Cambridge. 

At  the  thoughts  of  his  departure,  he  confesses  that  the 
flesh  betrayed  its  weakness,  but  he  did  not  regret  having 
resigned  the  world  ; life,  he  knew,  was  but  a short  journey, 
— a little  day  ; and  then,  if  faithful  unto  death,  his  gracious 
reward  would  begin.  Happily  for  him,  such  was  the 
divine  goodness  and  mercy,  that  he  was,  at  this  moment, 
more  than  ever  persuaded  of  his  being  truly  called  of  God 
to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen.  ‘‘  I rejoice  to  say 
(he  wrote  to  his  youngest  sister),  that  I never  had  so  clear 
a conviction  of  my  call  as  at  present, — as  far  as  respects 
the  inward  impression.  Never  did  I see  so  much  the 
exceeding  excellency,  and  glory,  and  sweetness  of  the 
work,  nor  had  so  much  the  favorable  testimony  of  my  own 
conscience,  nor  perceived  so  plainly  the  smile  of  God.  I 


130 


MEMOIR  OF 


am  constrained  to  say, — What  am  I,  or  what  is  my  father^s 
house,  that  I should  be  made  willing ; — what  am  I,  that  I 
should  be  so  happy,  so  honored  In  his  journal,  likewise, 
he  expresses  himself  to  the  same  effect : ‘‘I  felt  more 
persuaded  of  my  call  than  ever;  there  was  scarcely  the 
shadow  of  a doubt  left rejoice,  O my  soul, — thou  shalt 
be  the  servant  of  God  in  this  life,  and  in  the  next,  for  all 
the  boundless  ages  of  eternity.’^ 

A remarkable  spirit  of  supplication,  likewise,  was  in 
this  hour  of  need  poured  out  upon  him ; and  the  sure 
word  of  prophecy,  predicting  the  glory  of  the  latter  times, 
was  as  the  dawning  of  the  day  and  the  rising  of  the  day- 
^ star  in  his  heart.  “ I could  not,’^  he  remarks,  help 
reflecting  on  the  almost  supernatural  fervor  and  deep  de- 
votion which  came  upon  me,  whilst  I declared  that  I had 
rightfully  no  other  business  each  day  but  to  do  God’s  work 
as  a servant,  constantly  regarding  his  pleasure.”  My 
thoughts  were  full  of  what  God  would  do  for  his  own  glory, 
in  the  conversion  of  multitudes  to  himself  in  the  latter 
day.  I did  not  wish  to  think  about  myself  in  any  respect, 
but  found  it  a precious  privilege  to  stand  by,  a silent 
admirer  of  God’s  doings.” 

To  be  removed  forever  from  many  dear  friends,  and 
from  a congregation  who  esteemed  him  very  highly  in 
love  for  his  work’s  sake,”  would  have  greatly  afflicted  one 
of  far  less  affection  than  that  which  animated  the  breast 
of  Mr.  Martyn.  As  for  him,  his  sufferings  on  this  occa- 
sion were  most  severe.  Those  of  his  flock,  likewise,  were 
no  less  so : they  would  willingly  have  renewed  the  touch- 
ing scene  once  beheld  at  Miletus,  sorrowing  as  they  did 
for  the  words  that  he  spake,  that  they  should  see  his  face 
no  more.”  One  old  man, — to  adduce  no  other  instance 
of  their  undissembled  regard  and  poignant  regret, — could 
not  refrain  from  coming  to  him,  that  he  might  commend 
him  solemnly  to  God  in  prayer.  And  w^hen  he  delivered 
his  farewell  discourse  in  Trinity  Church,  on  these  words, 
(2  Sarn.  vii.  27,  29,)  ‘ For  thou,  O Lord  of  Hosts,  God  of 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


lei 

Israel,  hast  revealed  to  thy  servant,  saying,  I will  build 
thee  an  house ; therefore  hath  thy  servant  found  in  his 
heart  to  pray  this  prayer  unto  thee.  And  now,  O Lord 
God,  thou  art  that  God,  and  thy  words  be  true^  and  thou 
hast  promised  this  goodness  unto  thy  servant : therefore 
now  let  it  please  thee  to  bless  the  house  of  thy  servant, 
that  it  may  continue  forever  before  thee : for  thou,  O Lord 
God,  hast  spoken  it : and  with  thy  blessing  let  the  house 
of  thy  servant  be  blessed  forever — the  whole  assembly 
was  dissolved  in  grief; — thus  testifying,  by  their  tears, 
that  their  attachment  to  him  was  equalled  only  by  their 
admiration  of  his  character. 

On  the  third  of  April,  the  day  after  he  had  preached 
his  valedictory  sermon,  Mr.  Martyn  quitted  forever  the 
place  which  had  been  the  dear  abode  of  his  youth,^’ — in 
which  he  had  obtained  no  moderate  portion  of  honor  and 
reputation, — and  in  which,  had  he  deemed  it  right  to  re- 
main, he  might  have  acquired  that  ample  share  of  emolu- 
ment, which  talents  such  as  his  never  fail  to  secure.  At 
such  a moment,  he  would  have  been  glad  to  have  been  left 
to  uninterrupted  meditation ; but  many  young  students 
happened  to  accompany  him  on  his  journey,  and  he 
thought  it  his  duty  to  enter  into  religious  conversation 
with  them  for  their  benefit. — ‘‘  At  intervals,  however,’’ 
said  he,  ‘‘  I meditated  and  prayed, — the  coldness  and  in- 
gratitude of  my  wicked  heart  made  me  feel  loathsome  to 
myself;  and  I longed  but  for  one  thing,  which  was,  to  be 
delivered  from  all  my  iniquity.” 

The  day  after  his  arrival  in  London,  other  natural  feel- 
ings were  called  into  exercise ; feelings  which  it  is  the 
design  of  the  Gospel  to  moderate,  but  not  to  suppress. 
Some  hymns,  sung  in  the  evening  worship  of  the  family 
into  which  he  was  most  hospitably  received,  recalling 
Cambridge  to  his  remembrance,  affected  him  even  to 
tears;  and  as  he  dwelt  with  melancholy  pleasure  on  its 
past  delights,  all  his  dear  Christian  friends  in  it  seemed 
doubly  interesting. 


132 


MEMOIR  OF 


During  the  two  months  Mr.  Martyn  was  resident  in 
London,  he  considered  that  he  could  not  better  employ  his 
time,  than  by  devoting  it  to  the  attainment  of  the  Hindoos- 
tanee  language ; and  having  the  advantage  of  being  assist- 
ed by  a gentleman  eminently  competent  to  direct  him,*  he 
was  incessant  in  his  endeavors  to  obtain  that  necessary 
qualification  for  an  Indian  Missionary.  In  order,  also, 
that  he  might  correct  some  defects  in  his  speech,  he  at  the 
same  time  deemed  it  incumbent  on  him  to  attend  several 
lectures  on  pronunciation : for  nothing  did  he  disdain, 
which,  tending  to  make  his  ministry  more  acceptable, 
might  conduce  to  the  glory  of  God.  In  the  delivery  of 
the  great  message  committed  to  him  as  an  ambassador  of 
Christ,  he  was  at  this  time  by  no  means  remiss.  During 
the  short  period  of  his  abode  in  London,  he  often  preached ; 
occupying  the  pulpit,  principally,  at  St.  John’s  Chapel, 
Bedford  Row,  then  under  the  care  of  the  late  Rev.  Rich- 
ard Cecil ; from  whose  holy  example  and  faithful  advice 
Mr.  Martyn  conceived  himself  to  have  derived  the  most 
substantial  and  lasting  benefit.  Nor  was  he  without 
another  high  gratification  and  privilege; — that  of  being 
introduced  to  the  aged  and  venerable  Mr.  Newton,  who, 
expecting  soon  to  be  ‘ gathered  to  his  people,’  rejoiced  to 
give  this  young  minister,  about  to  proceed  on  his  sublime 
embassy  of  love,  his  paternal  counsel  and  benediction. 

An  intercourse  with  such  men  as  Mr.  Newton  and  Mr. 
Cecil,  was  more  than  a compensation  to  Mr.  Martyn  for 
his  detention  in  London,  and  for  the  uneasiness  of  that 
period  of  uncertainty  and  delay,  which  is  almost  as  oppres- 
sive to  the  spirit  as  the  moment  of  actual  departure.  But 
if  he  received  unmingled  satisfaction  and  abiding  profit 
from  the  conversation  he  enjoyed  with  those  eminent 
Christians,  there  were  others  with  whom  he  conferred, 
who,  ‘ seeming  to  be  somewhat,  in  conference  added  noth- 
ing to  him,’  but,  on  the  contrary,  occasioned  him  no  small 


Mr.  Gilchrist. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


133 


measure  of  disquietude.  Once,  indeed,  these  very  persons 
were  in  the  habit  of  manifesting  great  cordiality  towards 
him  : but  novi^  they  began  to  slight  him,  and  in  his  presence 
were  continually  raising  disparaging  comparisons  between 
him  and  certain  preachers,  whose  theological  sentiments, 
if  not  erroneous,  were  at  least  far  too  exclusive ; and  whose 
strain  of  doctrine,  in  Mr.  Martyn’s  judgment,  was  more 
calculated  to  produce  ill-grounded  confidence,  than  right- 
eousness and  true  holiness.  Interviews  of  this  kind  he 
endured  rather  than  enjoyed : they  are  to  be  ranked 
amongst  his  trials,  and  not  placed  on  the  side  of  his  com- 
forts. 

The  subject  of  his  union,  likewise,  with  that  excellent 
person  (lately  consigned  to  her  grave)  on  whom  his  affec- 
tions were  so  unalterably  fixed,  became  at  this  time  a 
matter  of  consideration  and  discussion  amongst  some  of 
his  more  intimate  friends : and  their  difference  of  opinion 
respecting  the  propriety  of  the  measure,  should  it  ever  be 
practicable,  caused  no  small  tumult  and  anguish  in  his 
heart. 

On  the  other  hand,  there  were  two  events,  the  prospect 
of  which  was  of  the  most  cheering  complexion ; — the  one, 
the  satisfactory  marriage  of  his  youngest  sister, — the  other, 
a hope  of  being  soon  followed  to  India  by  two  of  his  friends, 
who,  strengthened,  if  not  excited,  by  his  example,  declared 
their  willingness  to  go  forth  and  labor  with  him  in  that 
distant  vineyard. 

But  as  it  may  administer  much  profitable  as  well  as 
encouraging  matter  for  reflection,  to  those  who  may  here- 
after tread  in  the  footsteps  of  Mr.  Martyn,  his  journal  shall 
speak  for  him  at  some  length  during  the  interval  between 
his  quitting  Cambridge  and  preparing  to  sail  from  Eng- 
land. 

April  10. — ‘‘Walked  out  to  buy  books,  and  strove  to  be 
diligent  in  thinking  of  my  subject.  When  I got  into  the 
spirit  of  it,  Christ  appeared  at  time§  inexpressibly  precious 
to  me.’’ 


12 


134 


MEMOIR  OF 


April  14. — Sunday.  ‘‘I  felt  very  unconcerned  about 
men’s  opinions,  both  before  and  after  sermon.  Before  it, 
I could  solemnly  appeal  to  God,  and  found  comfort  and 
pleasure  in  doing  so, — ^that  I desired  his  glory  alone, — that 
I detested  the  thought  of  seeking  my  own  praise,  or  taking 
pleasure  in  hearing  it.  The  rest  of  the  evening  I con- 
tinued in  a very  ardent  frame : but,  in  private,  I was  taught 
by  former  experience  to  labor  after  a calm  and  sober  de- 
votedness to  God,  and  that  my  fervor  might  show  itself  in 
a steady  course  of  action.  My  soul  felt  growing  in  holi- 
ness nigh  unto  the  blessed  God,  with  my  understanding, 
will,  and  affections  turned  towards  him.  Surely  many  of 
the  children  of  God  have  been  praying  for  me  to-day. 
May  the  Lord  return  their  prayers  tenfold  into  their  own 
bosoms.” 

April  15. — ‘‘  O may  God  confirm  my  feeble  resolutions ! 
What  have  I to  do  but  to  labor,  and  pray,  and  fast,  and 
watch,  for  the  salvation  of  my  own  soul,  and  those  of  the 
heathen  world.  Ten  thousand  times  more  than  ever  do  I 
feel  devoted  to  that  precious  work.  O,  gladly  shall  this 
base  blood  be  shed,  every  drop  of  it,  if  India  caji  be  bene- 
fited in  one  of  her  children ; — if  but  one  of  those  children 
of  God  Almighty  might  be  brought  home  to  his  duty.” 

April  16. — “ How  careful  should  I and  all  be,  in  our 
ministry,  not  to  break  the  bruised  reed  ! Alas ! do  I think 
that  a schoolboy,  a raw  academic,  should  be  likely  to  lead 
the  hearts  of  men  ? — what  a knowledge  of  men,  and  ac- 
quaintance with  the  Scriptures,  what  communion  with 
God,  and  study  of  my  own  heart,  ought  to  prepare  me  for 
the  awful  work  of  a messenger  from  God  on  the  business 
of  the  soul  I” 

April  22. — I do  not  wish  for  any  heaven  upon  earth 
besides  that  of  preaching  the  precious  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  to  immortal  souls.  May  these  weak  desires  increase 
and  strengthen  with  every  difficulty.” 

April  27. — My  constant  unprofitableness  seemed  to 
bar  my  approach  to  God.  But  I considered  that  for  all 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


135 


that  was  past,  the  blood  of  Christ  would  atone  ; and  that 
for  the  future,  God  would  that  moment  give  me  grace  to 
perform  my  duty.’’ 

May  7. — Went  in  the  evening  to  hear . He  was 

on  the  same  subject  as  usual,  but  without  variety.  I con- 
fess I was  dissatisfied ; not  only  because  I could  fix  on 
nothing  that  could  edify  me,  but  because  I could  not  but 
think  that  there  wels  nothing  to  offend  or  detect  carnal 
professors.” 

May  9. — O my  soul,  when  wilt  thou  live  consistently  ? 
When  shall  I walk  steadily  with  God  ? When  shall  I 
hold  heaven  constantly  in  view  ? How  time  glides  away, — 
how  is  death  approaching, — how  soon  must  I give  up  my 
account, — how  are  souls  perishing, — how  does  their  blood 
call  out  to  us  to  labor,  and  watch,  and  pray  for  them  that 
remain  I”  i 

May  16. — I went  down  v/ith  Captain  M to  Dept- 

ford: passing  through  an  Inn  which  was  close  to  the 
water-side,  I came  at  once,  to  my  great  surprise,  close  to 
the  Indiaman  before  I was  aware  of  it.  The  sudden  sight 
of  the  water  and  of  the  ship  affected  me  almost  to  tears. 
My  emotions  were  mixed, — partly  of  joy,  and  partly  of 
trembling  apprehensions  of  my  being  now  so  soon  to  go 
away.”  « 

May  18. — Happening  to  look  over  some  of  my  fare- 
well sermons  at  Cambridge,  I was  affected  to  tears.” 

May  22. — Heard  Mr.  Crowther  preach.  At  first  I 
could  not  enter  into  those  humiliating  views  which  I knew 
I ought  to  have  ; but  by  stirring  up  myself  to  attend,  and 
to  mix  faith  with  what  he  said,  and  by  turning  every  sen- 
tence into  a petition,  I got  great  good  in  my  soul.” 

May  24. — I felt,  more  than  I ever  had  done,  the 
shame  attending  poverty ; nothing  but  the  remembrance 
that  I was  not  to  blame,  supported  me : whatever  comes 
to  me  in  the  way  of  Providence  is  and  must  be  for  my 

good.  Dined  at  , where  I could  plainly  see  I was 

scarcely  a welcome  guest:  the  neglect  of  me  was  too 


136 


MEMOIR  OF 


plain  to  be  unnoticed.  The  weakness  of  my  human 
nature  would  have  expressed  itself,  had  I not  looked  up 
to  God,  and  prayed  for  a sight  of  my  desert  of  the  scorn 
of  men.  The  conversation  amongst  these  high  professors 

was  of  course  about . One  said  to  me,  ‘ his  sermons 

are  not  fine  and  eloquent , but  spiritual — alluding  to  the 
first  of  mine  which  he  had  heard.” 

May  30. — ‘‘  Read  Brainerd.  1 feel  my  heart  knit  to 
this  dear  man,  and  really  rejoice  to  think  of  meeting  him 
in  heaven.” 

June  1. — ‘‘Memory  has  been  at  work  to  unnerve  my 
soul  : but  reason  and  honor,  and  love  to  Christ  and  souls 
shall  prevail.  Amen.  God  help  me.” 

June  2. — Whitsunday;  “ My  dear  Redeemer  is  a 

fountain  of  life  to  my  soul.  With  resignation  and  peace 
can  I look  forward  to  a life  of  labor  and  entire  seclusion 
from  earthly  comforts,  while  Jesus  thus  stands  near  me^ 
changing  me  into  his  own  image.” 

June  6. — “ God’s  interference  in  supporting  me  con- 
tinually, appears  to  me  like  a miracle.” 

June  7. — “I  have  not  felt  such  heart-rending  pain 
since  I parted  with  L~«—  in  Cornwall.  But  the  Lord 
brought  me  to  consider  the  folly  and  wickedness  of  all 
this.  I could  not  help  saying, — Go,  Hindoos,- — go  on  in 
your  misery, — let  Satan  still  reign  over  you  ; for  he  that 
was  appointed  to  labor  among  you,  is  consulting  his  ease. 
— No,  thought  I,-^earth  and  hell  shall  never  keep  me 
back  from  my  work.  I am  cast  down,  but  not  destroyed. 
I began  to  consider  why  I was  so  uneasy, — ‘ Cast  thy 
care  upon  him,  for  he  careth  for  you.’  ‘ In  every  thing 
by  prayer  and  supplication,  with  thanksgiving,  let  your 
requests  be  made  known  to  God  — these  promises  were 
sweetly  fulfilled,  before  long,  to  me.” 

June  8. — “ My  heart  was  sometimes  ready  to  break 
with  agony.  At  other  times,  I was  visited  by  a few 
moments  of  sublime  and  enraptured  joy.  Such  is 
the  conflict.  Why  have  my  friends  mentioned  this 


HENRY  MARTYN.  137 

subject?  It  has  torn  open  old  wounds,  and  I am  again 
bleeding.’^ 

June  13. — Had  I a more  tender  sense  of  mercy,  I 
should  have  delighted  to  write  on  the  subject  I had  cho- 
sen. Yet  it  is  very  sweet  to  be  desiring  such  a state.  I 
would  wish,  like  Mary,  to  lie  weeping  at  the  feet  of 
Jesus.’’ 

June  15. — Shed  tears  to-night  at  the  thoughts  of  my 
departure.  I thought  of  the  roaring  seas,  which  would 
soon  be  rolling  between  me  and  all  that  is  dear  to  me 
upon  earth.” 

June  23. — The  grief  of  the  Miss  C s,  at  the  de- 

parture of  their  brother  for  India,  called  forth  some  of  my 
natural  feelings.  Had  I been  going  from  necessity,  it 
would  almost  break  my  heart.  But  I go,  from  choice, 
into  a part  of  the  vineyard  where  my  dearest  friend  will 
be  present.  On  the  subject  of  the  mission,  I seemed  as- 
sisted to  unfold  my  heart  unto  the  Lord,  and  to  pray  for 
his  mighty  protection  in  the  fiery  trial  which  is  about  to 
try  me.” 

June  25. — I heard  something  about  Swartz  to-day, 
which  struck  me  much ; — his  simple  mode  of  living.” 

June  28. — Was  much  struck  and  affected  with  the 
words  of  a Hottentot  woman,  quoted  in  Mr.  Biddulph’s 
sermon.  How  happy  and  honored  am  I,  in  being  suffered 
to  be  a Missionary  !” 

July  4. — ‘‘  Mr.  Cecil  showed  me  a letter  in  Swartz’s 
own  hand-writing.*  Its  contents  were  of  a very  experi- 
mental nature, — applicable  to  my  case.  The  life  of  faith 
in  Jesus  is  what  I want.  My  soul  might  almost  burst 
with  astonishment  at  its  own  wickedness ! but,  at  the 


* It  is  in  vain  to  wish  that  very  large  extracts  from  Mr.  Swartz’s 
Correspondence  with  the  Society  for  promoting  Christian  Knowl- 
edge were  published;  much  of  which  would  doubtless  be  found 
‘^applicable  to  the  case”  of  Christians  in  general,  and  of  Ministers 
and  Missionaries  in  particular.  It  is  said  that  the  whole  is  either 
lost  or  burnt. — See  Appendix  C. 

12  * 


138 


MEMOIR  OF 


same  time,  trusting  to  mercy,  rise  and  go,  and  try  to  make 
men  happy.  The  Lord  go  with  me ! Let  my  right  hand 
forget  her  cunning,  if  I remember  not  Jerusalem  above 
my  chief  joy.’ ■ 

After  delivering  a sermon  to  the  congregation  at  St. 
John’s,  upon  Acts  xx.  32 ; ‘ And  now,  brethren,  I com- 
mend you  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is 
able  to  build  you  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance 
among  all  them  that  are  sanctified,^ — on  the  8th  of  July, 
Mr.  Martyn  left  London  for  Portsmouth : and  such  was 
the  acuteness  of  his  feelings  during  this  journey,  that  he 
fainted  and  fell  into  a convulsion  fit,  at  the  inn  at  which 
he  slept  on  the  road  ; a painful  intimation  to  those  friends 
who  were  with  him,  of  the  poignancy  of  that  grief  which 
he  endeavored  as  much  as  possible  to  repress  and  conceal. 
The  next  morning,  however,  he  was  sufficiently  recovered 
to  proceed,  and  was  much  refreshed  in  his  spirit  at  the 
sight  of  many  of  his  brethren,  at  Portsmouth,  who  had 
come  (several  from  a considerable  distance)  that  they 
might  affectionately  accompany  him  to  the  ship.  Among 
these  was  one  whose  presence  afforded  him  an  unexpected 
happiness.  “ To  be  obliged  to  give  up  all  hopes  of  your 
accompanying  me  to  Portsmouth,”  (he  had  written  a 
short  time  before  to  Mr.  Simeon,)  ‘^is  a greater  disap- 
pointment than  I can  well  describe.  Having  been  led  to 
expect  it,  I seem  to  experience  a painful  privation.  How- 
ever, you  will  not  now  have  the  pain  of  observing  in  your 
brother  a conversation  and  spirit  unsuitable  to  the  impor- 
tant work  on  which  he  is  going.  Yet  this  I believe,  that 
though  I have  little  affection  towards  heavenly  things,  I 
have  less  towards  every  thing  earthly.”  From  Mr. 
Simeon  he  learnt,  to  his  exceeding  comfort,  that  his 
flock  at  Cambridge  intended,  on  the  day  of  his  depart- 
ure, as  far  as  it  could  be  ascertained,  to  give  them 
selves  to  fasting  and  prayer ; — and  at  his  hands  he  receiv- 
ed, with  peculiar  gratification,  a silver  compass,  sent  by 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


139 


them  as  a memorial  of  their  unfeigned  affection;  for 
which  the  following  letter  is  expressive  of  his  acknowl- 
edgments : — 


Portsmouth y July  11,  1805. 

My  dearest  Brethren, 

I write  you  in  great  haste,  to  thank  you  most  af- 
fectionately for  the  token  of  your  love,  which  our  dear 
brother  and  minister  has  given  me  from  you.  O may  my 
God  richly  recompense  you  for  your  great  affection  ! May 
he  reward  your  prayers  for  me,  by  pouring  tenfold  bless- 
ings into  your  own  bosoms ! May  he  bless  you  with  all 
spiritual  blessings  in  Christ  Jesus  ! At  the  command  of 
God,  as  I believe,  I shall,  in  a few  hours,  embark  for 
those  regions  where  your  little  present  may  be  of  use  to 
me,  in  guiding  my  way  through  the  trackless  desert.  I 
pray  that  the  word  of  God,  which  is  your  compass,  may, 
through  the  Spirit,  direct  your  path  through  the  wilderness 
of  this  world,  and  bring  you  in  safety  to  the  better  country 
above.  I beg  your  prayers,  and  assure  you  of  mine.  Re- 
member me  sometimes  at  your  social  meetings,  and  par- 
ticularly at  that  which  you  hold  on  the  Sabbath  morning. 
Pray  not  only  for  my  sinful  soul, — that  I may  be  kept 
faithful  unto  death ; — but  especially  for  the  souls  of  the 
poor  heathen.  Whether  I live  or  die,  let  Christ  be  mag- 
nified by  the  in-gathering  of  multitudes  to  himself.  I have 
many  trials  awaiting  me,,  and  so  have  you ; but  that  cove- 
nant of  grace  in  which  we  are  interested,  provides  for  the 
weakest,  and  secures  our  everlasting  welfare. — Farewell, 
dear  brethren ! May  God  long  continue  to  you  the  in- 
valuable labors  of  your  beloved  minister;  and  may  you, 
with  the  blessing  of  his  ministry,  grow,  day  by  day,  in  all 
spirituality  and  humility  of  mind ; till  God,  in  his  mercy, 
shall  call  you,  each  in  his  own  time,  to  the  eternal  enjoy- 
ment of  his  glory.*^ 

The  few  days  Mr.  Martyn  remained  at  Portsmouth, 


140 


MEMOIR  OF 


were  spent  in  conversing  with  his  brethren  on  the  things 
pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of  God  ; and  in  social  supplica- 
tion and  thanksgiving.  His  prayer,  on  the  day  he  ex- 
pected finally  to  quit  the  shores  of  England,  will  not  easily 
be  forgotten  by  those  ^ who  bowed  their  knees  together 
with  him  to  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
it  ascended  to  the  ‘ lofty  One,’  from  the  lowest  depths  of 
humiliation,  and  breathed  the  most  entire  devotedness  of 
body,  soul,  and  spirit,  to  his  service.  His  whole  demeanor, 
indeed,  could  not  fail  of  tenderly  affecting,  as  well  as 
indelibly  impressing,  their  hearts  and  minds. — One  of 
those  then  present,  who  little  thought  that  the  task  he 
now  so  inadequately  attempts  to  execute  would  ever  be 
assigned  him,  well  remembers  his  own  sensations  on  that 
most  trying,  and  yet  triumphant  occasion  : and  how  com- 
pletely every  thought  within  him  was  absorbed  in  admira- 
tion of  the  astonishing  grace  bestowed  on  his  friend,  and 
in  bitter  regret  at  being  deprived  of  his  society.  Nor  let 
it  be  surmised  that  the  fondness  of  friendship  has  ex- 
aggerated the  sacrifices  Mr.  Martyn  was  then  enduring. 
A chaplainship  in  the  East  India  Company,  to  many  pre- 
sents advantages  highly  valued  and  eagerly  sought ; — but 
considered  as  a pecuniary  provision,  it  could  have  no 
attractions  for  Mr.  Martyn.  To  him  a curacy  in  Corn- 
wall would  have  been  far  preferable : and  at  Cambridge, 
such  was  his  academical  fame,  that  ample  emolument  was 
certain.  In  our  estimate,  too,  of  his  privations,  we  should 
remember,  that  whilst  motives  not  to  be  disparaged, 
carried  many  with  him,  far  from  the  happy  land  of  their 
nativity, — the  principles  which  actuated  him  w’ere  'partly 
spiritual.  They  also  had  hopes  of  a return ; their  eyes 
might  one  day  sparkle  with  joy  on  the  shores  where  then 
they  were  suffused  with  sorrow.  Mr.  Martyn  had  no 
such  anticipations : before  him  the  horizon  was  dark 
around, — not  a streak  of  light  was  visible.  He  went 
forth  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen,  and  it  was  his 
fixed  resolution  to  live  and  die  amongst  them.  When  he 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


141 


left  England,  he  left  it  wholly  for  Christas  sake,  and  he 
left  it  forever. 

On  the  17th  of  July,  1805,  the  Union  East  Indiaman, 
which  was  to  convey  Mr.  Martyn  to  Calcutta,  sailed  from 
Portsmouth  in  company  with  a large  fleet,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Captain  Byng ; and  two  days  afterwards  came  to 
an  anchor  in  the  port  of  F almouth.  An  extract  of  a letter 
written  from  this  place  to  Mr.  Simeon,  feelingly  depicts 
Mr.  Martyn’s  sensations,  when,  on  awaking  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  17th,  it  rushed  upon  his  mind,  that  his  voyage 
was  really  commenced  : — It  was  a very  painful  moment 
to  me  when  I awoke,  on  the  morning  after  you  left  us, 
and  found  the  fleet  actually  sailing  down  the  channel. 
Though  it  was  what  I had  anxiously  been  looking  for- 
ward to  so  long,  yet  the  consideration  of  being  parted 
forever  from  my  friends,  almost  overcame  me.  My  feel- 
ings were  those  of  a man  who  should  suddenly  be  told, 
that  every  friend  he  had  in  the  world  was  dead.  It  was 
only  by  prayer  for  them  that  I could  be  comforted ; and 
this  was  indeed  a refreshment  to  my  soul,  because  by 
meeting  them  at  the  throne  of  grace,  I seemed  to  be  again 
in  their  society.’^ 

The  arrival  of  the  fleet  at  Falmouth  was  an  event 
wholly  unforeseen  by  Mr.  Martyn,  who  was  somewhat 
agitated  at  the  singularity  of  the  providence  of  God,  in 
thus  leading  him  once  more  into  the  bosom  of  all  his 
friends.”  ‘‘  May  the  Lord,”  said  he,  ‘‘  glorify  himself  in 
this  and  in  every  other  dispensation  !” — Flow  trying  this 
dispensation  was  to  him,  it  will  not  require  many  quota- 
tions fi'om  his  journal  to  demonstrate.  From  these  it  will 
be  evident,  that,  delightful  as  it  was  to  him  once  more  to 
land  upon  the  shores  where  he  had  sported  gaily  in  his 
infancy,  and  meditated  divinely  in  maturer  age,  it  would 
have  been  far  happier  for  him  had  a storm  in  the  night 
hurried  him  past  his  beloved  Cornwall.  But  God,  who 


142 


MEMOIR  OF 


doeth  all  things  well,  manifestly  intended  to  strengthen 
his  faith,  by  putting  it  to  a severe  exercise. 

July  29. — I was  much  engaged  at  intervals,  in  learn- 
ing the  hymn,  ‘The  God  of  Abraham  praise;’  as  often 
as  I could  use  the  language  of  it  with  any  truth,  my  heart 
was  a little  at  ease. 

‘ The  God  of  Abraham  praise, 

At  whose  supreme  command 
From  earth  I rise,  and  seek  the  joys 
At  his  right  hand. 

I all  on  earth  forsake, 

Its  wisdom,  fame,  and  power; 

And  him  my  only  portion  make, 

My  shield  and  tower.’ 

“ There  was  something  peculiarly  solemn  and  affecting 
to  me  in  this  hymn,  and  particularly  at  this  time.  The 
truth  of  the  sentiments  I knew  well  enough.  But,  alas ! 
I felt  that  the  state  of  mind  expressed  in  it  was  above 
mine  at  the  time ; and  I felt  loath  to  forsake  all  on  earth.” 
“ Not  being  able  to  reach  the  ship,  I slept  at  a little 
public  house  on  the  road,  where  I lay  down  in  the  most 
acute  mental  misery ; and  rose  the  next  morning  disturbed 
and  unrefreshed.  The  morning  was  beautifully  serene,  but 
on  account  of  the  tempest  within,  that  very  circumstance 
was  disgusting  to  me.  A dark  and  stormy  day  would 
have  been  more  in  unison  with  my  feelings.” 

“ I went  on  board  in  extreme  anguish,  and  found  an 
opportunity  in  the  sloop  by  which  I passed  to  the  ship,  to 
cry,  with  brokenness  of  spirit,  to  the  Lord.  The  words, 
‘Why  sayest  thou,  O Jacob,  and  speakest,  O Israel,  My 
way  is  hid  from  the  Lord,  and  my  judgment  is  passed  over 
from  my  God,’  were  brought  to  my  mind  with  such  force, 
that  I burst  into  a flood  of  tears ; and  felt  much  relieved 
in  my  soul,  by  the  thought  that  God  was  thus  compassion- 
ate, and  the  blessed  JiOrd  Jesus  a merciful  and  compas- 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


143 


sionate  High  Priest,  who  condescended  to  sympathize  with 
me.  In  the  afternoon,  it  pleased  God  to  give  me  a holy 
and  blessed  season  in  prayer,  in  which  my  soul  recovered 
much  of  its  wonted  peace.’’  Thus  did  God,  in  answer  to 
prayer,  in  some  measure  refresh  his  soul.  An  attempt, 
also,  which  he  made  to  comfort  another  person  in  the  ship 
with  him,  served  to  invigorate  his  own  drooping  spirit. 
'‘They  stood  together,”  as  he  represents  it,  "looking 
anxiously  at  the  raging  sea,  and  sighed  to  think  of  the 
happy  societies  of  God’s  people,  who  (as  it  was  the  Sabbath 
day)  were  then  joining  in  sweet  communion  in  public 
worship.  But  the  topics  of  conversation  which  Mr. 
Martyn  endeavored  to  bring  before  his  disconsolate  com- 
panion, had  a happy  re-action  on  his  own  mind : whilst 
cheering  him,  he  was  cheered  himself : — " The  blessed 
Spirit  of  God  applied  the  blood  of  Jesus  to  cleanse  away 
his  sin,  and  restore  him  to  comfort and  at  night  he 
could  commit  himself  to  rest,  " tossed,”  as  he  expresses  it, 
" by  the  roaring  surge,  but  composed  and  peaceful  with 
the  everlasting  arms  underneath  him.” 

During  his  detention  for  about  three  weeks  at  Falmouth, 
he  preached  several  times  in  the  ship,  as  well  as  on  shore : 
and  amongst  other  texts,  he  addressed  his  hearers  from 
that  most  appropriate  one,  'Jesus  came  and  spake  unto 
them,  saying,  All  power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and 
on  earth.  Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptiz- 
ing them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost : teaching  them  to  observe  all  things 
whatsoever  I have  commanded  you : and  lo ! I am  with 
you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.  Amen.’ 
Matt,  xxviii.  18,  20.  A sermon  from  Mr.  Martyn  on  those 
words  of  Scripture,  was  well  calculated  to  produce  a pow- 
erful effect  on  the  minds  of  his  audience : for  what  more 
striking  comment  upon  the  passage  could  there  be,  than 
the  very  circumstance  of  his  appearing  amongst  them, 
upon  his  apostolical  labor  of  love  ? 

On  the  10th  of  August,  the  signal  was  made  for  the 


144 


MEMOIR  OF 


ships  to  sail,  at  which  time,  having  been  deceived  by  the 
information  communicated  to  him  concerning  the  contin- 
uance of  the  fleet  in  port,  Mr.  Martyn  was  absent  at  the 
distance  of  twenty  miles  in  the  country.  The  express 
announcing  this  mistake,  was  like  a thunderstroke  to  him ; 
but,  by  making  all  possible  despatch,  he  contrived  to  reach 
the  Union  just  in  time.  That  ship,  as  if  by  the  appoint- 
ment of  Providence,  had  met  with  an  accident  in  clearing 
out  of  the  harbor,  which  impeded  her  progress,  whilst 
almost  all  the  others  were  under  way.  The  commander, 
as  he  passed,  expressed  his  displeasure  at  her  delay ; but 
Mr.  Martyn  discovered  the  high  and  gracious  hand  of  God 
in  this  event,  and  ‘‘  blessed  him  for  having  thus  saved  his 
poor  creature  from  shame  and  trouble.”  ‘‘  So  delusive,” 
to  adopt  his  own  reflections,  ‘‘  are  schemes  of  pleasure ! 
At  nine  in  the  morning,  I was  sitting  at  ease  with  the 
person  dearest  to  me  upon  earth,  intending  to  go  out  with 
her  afterwards  to  see  different  views ; to  visit  some  persons 
with  her,  and  preach  on  the  morrow  : four  hours  only 
elapsed,  and  I was  under  sail  from  England.” 

The  anxiety  Mr.  Martyn  had  felt  to  reach  his  ship,  and 
the  joy  he  experienced  at  having  effected  his  object,  for  a 
time  absorbed  other  and  more  sorrowful  considerations : 
but  when  left  a little  at  leisure,  his  spirits,  as  he  acknowl- 
edges, began  to  sink.  ‘‘  He  seemed  backward,  also,  to 
draw  near  to  God ; and  though,  when  he  did  so,  he  found 
relief,  he  was  still  slow  to  flee  to  the  refuge  of  his  weary 
soul.” 

Unhappily  for  him,  during  the  whole  of  the  10th,  and 
for  the  greater  part  of  the  succeeding  day,  Cornwall  was 
still  in  sight : and  who  is  there,  endued  with  the  sensibili- 
ties of  our  common  nature,  but  must  have  been  subjected 
to  the  most  painful  emotions,  whilst  slowly  passing  for  the 
last  time  along  a coast,  where  every  object  which  caught 
the  eye, — every  headland, — every  building, — every  wood, 
served  to  remind  him  of  endearments  that  were  passed, 
and  of  pleasures  never  to  be  renewed  ? 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


145 


That  Apostle,  who  professed  that  he  was  ‘ ready,  not  to 
be  bound  only,  but  to  die  at  Jerusalem,  for  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,’  exclaimed  also, — ^ What  mean  ye  to  weep,  and 
to  break  my  heart  V And  he,  too,  when  sailing  to  Rome, 
along  the  ‘ sea  of  Cilicia,’  may  well  be  supposed  to  have 
looked  mournfully  towards  the  region  of  his  nativity,  and 
to  have  thought  with  pain  on  Tarsus. 

But  Mr.  Martyn’s  own  hand  shall  portray  his  feelings. — 
Sunday,  August  11.  ‘‘I  rose  dejected,  and  extremely 

weak  in  body.  After  simply  crying  to  God  for  mercy  and 
assistance,  I preached  on  Heb.  ix.  16: — ‘But  now  they 
desire  a better  country,  that  is,  an  heavenly : wherefore 
God  is  not  ashamed  to  be  called  their  God,  for  he  hath 
prepared  for  them  a city.’  On  repeating  the  text  a second 
time,  I could  scarcely  refrain  from  bursting  into  tears. 
For  the  Mount  and  St.  Hilary  spire  and  trees  were  just 
discernible  by  the  naked  eye  at  the  time  I began  my  ser- 
mon, by  saying,  ‘ that  now  the  shores  of  England  were 
receding  fast  from  our  view,  and  that  we  had  taken  a long, 
and,  to  many  of  us,  an  everlasting  farewell,’  &c.  We  had 
made  little  way  during  the  night,  and  in  the  morning  I 
was  pleased  to  find  that  we  were  in  Mount’s  Bay,  midway 
between  the  Land’s-end  and  the  Lizard ; and  I was  often 
with  my  glass  recalling  those  beloved  scenes ; till  after  tea, 
when,  on  ascending  the  poop,  I found  that  they  had  dis- 
appeared : but  this  did  not  prevent  my  praying  for  all  on 
shore.  Amidst  the  extreme  gloom  of  my  mind  this  day,  I 
found  great  pleasure,  at  seasons  of  prayer,  in  interceding 
earnestly  for  my  beloved  friends  all  over  England.” 

The  dejection  of  mind  of  which  Mr.  Martyn  here  speaks, 
and  which  returned  the  next  day  with  an  overpowering 
influence,  was  evidently  combined  with,  and  augmented 
by,  much  bodily  infirmity ; and  no  doubt  would  have  been 
alleviated  by  the  sympathizing  intercourse  of  a companion 
in  tribulation,  and  in  the  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus 
Christ.  The  original  injunction  given  to  the  seventy,  was 
given  by  him  who  knew  what  was  in  man,  and  who  thero- 
13 


146 


MEMOIR  OF 


fore  sent  them  ^two  and  two  before  his  face  into  every 
city/ — for  ‘ two  are  better  than  one,  because  they  have  a 
good  reward  for  their  labor : for  if  they  fall,  the  one  will 
lift  up  his  fellow : but  wo  to  him  that  is  alone  when  he 
falleth,  for  he  hath  not  another  to  help  him  up,’ — Eccles. 
iv.  9,  10. 

England  had  disappeared,  and  with  it,  all  my  peace.” 
‘‘  The  pains  of  memory  were  all  I felt.  Would  I go  back  ? 
O no ! — But  how  can  I be  supported  ? My  faith  fails.  I 
find,  by  experience,  that  I am  weak  as  water.  O my  dear 
friends  in  England ! when  we  spoke  with  exultation  of  the 
mission  to  the  heathen,  whilst  in  the  midst  of  health,  and 
joy,  and  hope ; what  an  imperfect  idea  did  we  form  of  the 
sufferings  by  which  it  must  be  accomplished !”  Such  were 
the  complainings  of  his  spirit,  overwhelmed  within  him. 
Yet  there  were  moments  when  he  could  ‘^realize  the 
realms  of  glory,”  and  when  ‘‘  all  earthly  things  died  away 
in  insignificance.” 

On  the  14th  of  August,  the  fleet  came  to  an  anchor  in 
the  Cove  of  Cork : and  there,  in  a spiritual  sense,  Mr. 
Martyn  found  that  ‘ haven  where  he  would  be  — there  he 
discovered  that  ‘ heaviness  may  endure  for  a night,  but  joy 
Cometh  in  the  morning  / and  he  who  before  had  felt  ‘ poor 
and  needy,  with  his  heart  wounded  within  him,’  could  then 
say,  ‘ I will  greatly  praise  the  Lord  with  my  mouth ;’ 
‘ thanks  be  to  God,  which  causeth  us  always  to  triumph  in 
Christ ;’  2 Cor.  ii.  14. — After  a long  and  blessed  season 
in  prayer,  I felt,”  he  says,  “ the  spirit  of  adoption  drawing 
me  very  near  to  God,  and  giving  me  the  full  assurance  of 
his  love.  My  fervent  prayer  was,  that  I might  be  more 
deeply  and  habitually  convinced  of  his  unchanging,  ever- 
lasting love,  and  that  my  whole  soul  might  be  altogether  in 
Christ.  I scarcely  knew  how  to  express  the  desires  of  my 
heart.  I wanted  to  be  all  in  Christ,  and  to  have  Christ  for 
my  ^ all  in  all ;’ — to  be  encircled  in  his  everlasting  arms, 
and  to  be  swallowed  up  altogether  in  his  fullness.  I wished 
for  no  created  good,  or  for  men  to  know  my  experience : 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


147 


but  to  be  one  with  thee,  and  live  for  thee,  O God,  my 
Saviour  and  Lord.  O may  it  be  my  constant  care  to  live 
free  from  the  spirit  of  bondage,  at  all  times  having  access 
to  the  Father.  This  I feel  should  be  the  state  of  the 
Christian ; perfect  reconciliation  with  God,  and  a perfect 
appropriation  of  him  in  all  his  endearing  attributes,  accord- 
ing to  all  that  he  has  promised — it  is  this  that  shall  bear 
me  safely  through  the  storm.” — What  is  this,  but  the  hap- 
piness intended  by  the  Psalmist,  when  he  breaks  forth  in 
those  words  of  sublimity  and  rapture  ; ‘ Blessed  are  the 
people  which  know  the  joyful  sound  ; they  shall  walk,  O 
Lord,  in  the  light  of  thy  countenance  : in  thy  name  shall 
they  rejoice  all  the  day,  and  in  thy  righteousness  shall  they 
be  exalted.’  Psalm  Ixxxix.  15,  16. 

At  Cork,  Mr.  Martyn  endeavored  to  procure  an  admis- 
sion to  a pulpit  in  the  city,  as  well  as  to  preach  to  the 
convicts  going  out  with  the  fleet  to  Botany  Bay,  but  was 
unsuccessful  in  both  these  attempts.  On  board  his  own 
ship,  he  regularly  read  prayers,  and  preached  once  every 
Sabbath,  lamenting  that  the  captain  would  not  permit  the 
performance  of  more  than  one  service.  This  being  the 
case,  his  usefulness  in  the  ship  depended  much,  he  con- 
ceived, on  his  private  ministrations.  Scarcely  a day,  there- 
fore, passed,  without  his  going  between  the  decks ; where, 
after  assembling  all  who  were  willing  to  attend,  he  read  to 
them  some  religious  book,  upon  which  he  commented  as 
he  went  on.  ‘‘  Some  attended  fixedly, — others  are  looking 
another  way, — some  women  are  employed  about  their  chil- 
dren, attending  for  a little  while,  and  then  heedless ; some 
rising  up  and  going  away, — others  taking  their  place  ; and 
numbers,  especially  of  those  who  have  been  upon  watch, 
strewed  all  along  upon  the  deck  fast  asleep,- — one  or  two 
from  the  upper  decks  looking  down  and  listening such 
is  the  picture  he  draws  of  his  congregation  below.  The 
situation  of  things  above,  when  he  performed  his  weekly 
duty  on  the  Sabbath,  was  not,  according  to  his  own  state- 
ment, more  encouraging.  There,  the  opposition  of  some,, 


148 


MEMOIR  OF  MARTYN. 


and  the  inattention  of  others,  put  his  meekness  and  pa- 
tience very  strongly  to  the  test.  ‘‘  The  passengers,’^  as  he 
describes  it,  ‘‘  were  inattentive, — the  officers,  many  of  them 
sat  drinking ; so  that  he  could  overhear  their  noise ; and 
the  captain  was  with  them.  His  own  soul  was  serious, 
and  undisturbed  by  the  irreverence  of  the  hearers,  and  he 
thought  that  he  could  have  poured  it  out  in  prayer,  with- 
out restraint,  in  defiance  of  their  scornful  gaze.” — “How 
melancholy  and  humiliating,”  he  could  not  help  adding, 
“ is  this  mode  of  public  ordinances  on  ship-board,  com- 
pared with  the  respect  and  joy  with  which  the  multitudes 
come  up  to  hear  my  brethren  on  shore  : but  this  prepares 
me  for  preaching  amongst  the  heedless  Gentiles.” 


CHAPTER  IV. 

DEPARTURE  FROM  ENGLAND OCCURRENCES  DURING  HIS 

VOYAGE AT  ST.  SALVADOR AND  AT  THE  CAPE  OF 

GOOD  HOPE ARRIVES  AT  MADRAS AND  AT  CAL- 
CUTTA. 

On  the  31st  of  August,  after  having  been  detained  above 
a fortnight  in  the  Cove  of  Cork,  the  fleet,  consisting  of 
fifty  transports,  five  men  of  war,  and  the  Indiamen,  put  to 
sea ; and  now  again  Mr.  Martyn  suffered  much  both  in 
body  and  mind ; he  became  languid  and  feverish, — his 
nights  were  sleepless;  and  his  mental  conflict  was  ex- 
tremely sharp.  My  anguish,  at  times,”  he  says,  “ was 
inexpressible,  when  I awoke  from  my  disturbed  dreams, 
to  find  myself  actually  on  my  way,  with  a long  sea  rolling 
between  me  and  all  I held  dear  in  this  life.”  “ To  de- 
scribe the  variety  of  perplexing,  heart-rending,  agonizing 
thoughts  which  passed  through  my  mind,  and  which, 
united  with  the  weakness  and  languor  of  my  body,  served 
to  depress  me  into  the  depths  of  misery,  would  be  impos- 
sible. The  bodily  suffering  would  be  nothing,  did  not 
Satan  improve  his  advantage  in  representing  the  happi- 
ness and  ease  of  the  life  I had  left.  However,  God  did 
not  leave  me  quite  alone,  poor  and  miserable  as  I was. 
I was  helped  to  recollect  several  things  in  Scripture  which 
encouraged  me  to  hold  on.  Such  as,  ‘ If  we  suffer  with 
him,  we  shall  also  reign  with  him  — the  examples,  like- 
wise, of  Moses,  Abraham,  and  St.  Paul;  of  our  blessed 
13  * 


150 


MEMOIR  OF 


Lord  himself,  and  of  his  saints  at  the  present  moment.  1 
repeated  the  farewell  discourse  of  St.  Paul,  and  endeav- 
ored to  think  how  he  would  act  in  my  situation.  I 
thought  of  all  God’s  people  looking  out  after  me  with  ex- 
pectation : following  me  with  their  wishes  and  prayers. 
I thought  of  the  holy  angels,  some  of  whom,  perhaps, 
were  guarding  me  on  my  way  : and  of  God  and  of  Christ, 
approving  my  course  and  mission.  ‘ Who  will  go  for  me  ? 
— Here  am  I, — send  me.’  I thought  of  the  millions  of 
precious  souls  that  now  and  in  future  ages  might  be  bene- 
fited.” By  such  considerations  as  these, — by  prayer, — by 
reciting  Scripture, — by  praying  over  it, — by  casting  him- 
self simply  upon  Christ, — and  by  looking  upon  pain  and 
suffering  as  his  daily  portion  (which  thought  wonderfully 
served  to  tranquillize  his  mind), — Mr.  Martyn  was  carried 
through  a season  of  great  tribulation,  in  which  he  might 
almost  have  adopted  the* words  of  the  Psalmist,  ‘Thou 
hast  laid  me  in  the  lowest  pit,  in  darkness,  in  the  deeps. 
Thine  indignation  lieth  hard  upon  me,  and  thou  hast 
afflicted  me  with  all  thy  waves Psalm  Ixxxviii.  6,  7. 
But  it  is  an  inspired  declaration,  that  ‘ they  that  wait  on 
the  Lord  shall  renew  their  strength  : they  shall  mount  up 
with  wings  as  eagles ; they  shall  run  and  not  be  weary ; 
they  shall  walk  and  not  faint nor  was  it  long  before  he 
could  affix  his  seal  to  the  truth  of  this  testimony.  “In 
prayer,”  he  says  shortly  after  this,  “ I soon  launched 
sweetly  into  eternity,  and  found  joy  unspeakable  in  think- 
ing of  my  future  rest,  and  of  the  boundless  love  and  joy  I 
should  ever  taste  in  Christ’s  beloved  presence  hereafter. 
I found  no ‘difficulty  in  stirring  myself  up  to  the  contem- 
plation of  heaven, — my  soul  through  grace  realized  it, 
and  I delighted  to  dwell  by  faith  on  those  blissful  scenes.” 
Shortly  after  the  fleet  had  sailed  from  Ireland,  a tre- 
mendous storm  arose  ; and  though  it  was  the  first  that 
Mr.  Martyn  had  ever  witnessed,  his  mind  was  kept,  dur- 
ing a night  of  general  anxiety  and  consternation,  in  per- 
fect peace.  “ He  lay,  endeavoring  to  realize  his  speedy 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


151 


appearance  before  God  in  judgment ; — not  indeed  without 
sorrowful  convictions  of  his  sinfulness,  and  supplications 
for  mercy  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  but  with  a full  confidence 
in  the  willingness  of  God  to  receive  him ; and  a desire  to 
depart.^’  But  he  was  chiefly  led  to  think  of  the  many 
poor  souls  in  the  ship,  and  to  pray  that  they  might  have  a 
longer  time  for  repentance,  and  that  the  terrors  of  that 
night  might  be  of  lasting  benefit.”  In  the  morning,  when 
the  vessel  was  going  under  bare  poles,  the  sea  covered 
with  so  thick  a mist  from  the  spray  and  rain,  that  nothing 
could  be  seen  but  the  tops  of  the  nearest  waves,  which 
seemed  to  be  running  over  the  windward  side  of  the  ship, 
— he  seized  the  opportunity  of  pointing  out  the  way  of 
salvation  to  one  of  the  passengers,  who  appeared  much 
terrified ; and  most  willingly,  had  circumstances  permitted, 
would  he  have  preached  to  the  whole  ship’s  company, 
warning  them  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  to  lay 
hold  on  eternal  life.’  The  Sunday  following,  he  read  the 
thanksgiving  prayer  after  a storm. 

Mr.  Martyn’s  voyage,  before  this  alarming  tempest,  had 
been  far  from  expeditious.  Seven  wearisome  weeks  had 
he  passed,  without  having  proceeded  farther  than  the  lati- 
tude of  the  Lizard.  The  wind  now  began  to  carry  him 
forward,  and  about  the  end  of  the  month  of  September,  he 
reached  Madeira  : 

His  journal,  during  the  interval  between  the  subsiding 
of  the  storm  and  his  arrival  at  Porto  Santo,  contains  these 
admirable  reflections : 

Sept.  9. — My  chief  concern  was,  that  this  season  of 
peace  might  be  improved  : when  the  Lord  gave  David 
rest  from  all  his  enemies  round  about,  then  he  began  to 
think  of  building  a temple  to  the  Lord.  Passed  many 
sweet  hours  of  the  evening  in  reading ; — found  a rich 
feast  in  reading  Hooker’s  Sermons  : the  doctrines  of  grace 
are  a cordial  to  me.  We  are  now  in  latitude  46^,  long. 
12°.  The  sea,  which  I am  looking  on  from  the  port-hole, 
is  comparatively  smooth,  yet  it  exhibits  the  moon-beams 


152 


MEMOIR  OF 


only  in  broken  reflections.  It  is  thus  an  emblem  of  my 
heart ; no  longer  tossed  with  tempestuous  passions,  it  has 
subsided  a little  : but  still  the  mild  beams  of  the  Spirit  fall 
on  an  undulating  surface;  but  the  time  of  perfect  rest 
approaches.’^ 

Sept.  10. — ^‘Endeavored  to  consider  what  should  be 
my  study  and  preparation  for  the  mission ; but  could 
devise  no  particular  plan,  but  to  search  the  Scriptures, 
what  are  God’s  promises  respecting  the  spread  of  the 
Gospel,  and  of  the  means  by  which  it  shall  be  accom- 
plished. Long  seasons  of  prayer  in  behalf  of  the  heathen, 
I am  sure  are  necessary ; — Isaiah  Ixii.  I began  Isaiah, 
and  learnt  by  heart  the  promises  scattered  through  the 
first  twelve  chapters,  hoping  it  may  prove  profitable  mat- 
ter for  meditation  as  well  as  prayer.  Read  the  Pilgrim’s 
Progress,  below,  amidst  the  greatest  noise  and  interruption. 
Notwithstanding  the  clamor,  I felt  as  if  I could  preach  to 
a million  of  noisy  persons  with  unconquerable  boldness. 
We  have  been  becalmed  the  whole  day.  I fear  my  soul 
has  been  much  in  the  same  state : but  I would  not  that 
it  should  be  so  any  longer.” 

Sept.  13. — “In  my  walk,  my  attention  was  engaged 
by  the  appearance  of  mutiny  amongst  the  men.  Last 
night,  the  ship’s  crev/  and  the  soldiers  refused  their  al- 
lowance, and  this  morning,  when  they  piped  to  dinner, 
they  gave  three  cheers.  After  some  time,  a seaman  was 
fixed  on  as  the  ringleader;  and  from  his  behavior,  I was 
not  sorry  to  hear  the  captain  order  him  to  be  put  into 
irons.  As  it  was  a sorrowful  and  humiliating  thing  to 
me,  I retired  to  pray  for  them  and  myself.  In  the  after- 
noon, I read  as  usual,  and  found  two  occasions  of  speaking 
in  reference  to  the  mutinous  murmurs.” 

Sept.  14. — “ Found  great  pleasure  and  profit  in  Milner’s 
Church  History.  I love  to  converse,  as  it  were,  with  those 
holy  bishops  and  martyrs,  with  whom  I hope,  through 
grace,  to  spend  a happy  eternity.” 

Sept.  15. — Sunday.  “‘He  that  testifieth  these  things 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


153 


saith,  Behold — I come  quickly — Amen — even  so — come 
quickly,  Lord  Jesus !’  Happy  John ! though  shut  out 
from  society  and  the  ordinances  of  grace;  happy  wast 
thou  in  thy  solitude,  \vhen  by  it  thou  wast  induced  thus 
gladly  to  welcome  the  Lord’s  words,  and  repeat  them  with 
a prayer.  Read  and  preached  on  Acts  xiii.  38,  39.  In 
the  latter  part,  when  I was  led  to  speak,  without  prepara- 
tion, on  the  all-sufficiency  of  Christ  to  save  sinners,  who 
came  to  him  with  all  their  sins  without  delay,  I was  car- 
ried away  with  a divine  aid,  to  speak  with  freedom  and 
energy : my  soul  was  refreshed,  and  I retired,  seeing 
reason  to  be  thankful.  The  weather  was  fair  and  calm, 
inviting  the  mind  to  tranquillity  and  praise  : the  ship  just 
moved  upon  the  face  of  the  troubled  ocean.  I went  below 
in  hopes  of  reading  Baxter’s  Call  to  the  Unconverted : but 
there  was  no  getting  down,  as  they  were  taking  out  water : 
so  I sat  with  the  seamen  on  the  gun-deck.  As  I walked 
in  the  evening  at  sun-set,  I thought  with  pleasure,  but  a 
few  more  suns,  and  I shall  be  where  my  sun  shall  no  more 
go  down.  Read  Isaiah  the  rest  of  the  evening ; sometimes 
happy,  but  at  other  times  tired,  and  desiring  to  take  up 
some  other  religious  book ; — but  I saw  it  an  important  duty 
to  check  this  slighting  of  the  word  of  God.” 

Sept.  16. — Two  things  were  much  in  my  mind  this 
morning  in  prayer ; the  necessity  of  entering  more  deeply 
into  my  own  heart,  and  laboring  after  humiliation,  and, 
for  that  reason,  setting  apart  times  for  fasting : as  also  to 
devote  times  for  solemn  prayer  for  fitness  in  the  ministry  ; 
especially  love  for  souls;  and  for  the  effusion  of  the  Spirit 

on  heathen  lands ; according  to  God’s  command.  M 

coming  in,  said  that  many  had  become  more  hostile  than 
ever;  saying,  they  should  come  up  to  prayers,  because 
they  believed  I was  sincere ; but  not  to  the  sermon,  as  I 
did  nothing  but  preach  about  hell ; I hope  this  portends 
good.  Prevented  reading  below  from  the  same  cause  as 
on  Sunday.” 

Sept.  It  began  to  blow  hard  again ; — the  calm*- 


154 


MEMOIR  OF 


ness  and  pleasure  with  which  I contemplated  death,  made 
me  rather  fear  that  I did  not  fear  it  enough.  Read  below 
with  the  soldiers.” 

Sept.  18. — ‘‘  Rose  ill,  and  continued  so  all  the  day. 
Tried  to  encourage  myself  in  the  Lord.  Looking  at  the 
sea,  my  soul  was  enabled  to  rejoice  in  the  great  maker  of 
it  as  my  God.” 

Sept.  19. — ‘‘Was  assisted  this  morning  to  pray  for  two 
hours,  principally  in  regard  to  God’s  promises  respecting 
the  spread  of  the  Gospel. — Read  Hindoostanee  and  Mil- 
ner ; — found  the  men  forbidden  to  go  below,  so  I know 
not  how  they  are  to  be  instructed ; may  the  Lord  open  a 
way ! — The  weather  is  calm  and  sultry, — my  frame  re- 
laxed to  a painful  degree, — I am  led  to  seek  a quiet,  meek 
submission  to  every  thing  that  shall  befall  me.  Oh  1 this 
blessed  frame,  would  that  it  may  continue ! I feel  it  to 
be  the  right  disposition  of  a creature ; approving  of  every 
thing,  because  it  is  God’s  doing.” 

Sept.  20. — My  soul  was  blessed  with  a sacred  and  holy 
reverence  in  the  v/ork  of  God  this  morning : it  was  the 
sentiment  of  serious  love,  such  as  I should  always  wish  to 
maintain.  To  behold  God  in  his  glory,  and  worship  him 
for  what  he  is  in  himself,  I should  believe,  is  the  bliss  of 
heaven.  Exercised  myself  in  Hindoostanee : — Read  the 
Pilgrim’s  Progress  to  a few  below  deck : continued  to 
delight  in  the  prospect  of  preaching  in  India.  The  exam- 
ple of  the  Christians  of  the  early  ages  has  been  a source 
of  sweet  reflection  to  me  frequently  to-day ; the  holy  love 
and  devout  meditations  of  Augustine  and  Ambrose  I de- 
light to  think  of” 

Sept.  21. — “ I seemed  uneasy  at  the  thoughts  of  calling 
forth  the  hatred  of  the  people  to-morrow,  by  preaching  to 
them  unpleasant  truths.” 

Sept.  22. — Sunday.  “Was  more  tried  by  the  fear  of 
man,  than  I ever  have  been  since  God  has  called  me  to 
the  ministry.  The  threats  and  opposition  of  these  men 
made  me  unwilling  to  set  before  them  the  truths  which 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


155 


they  hated : yet  I had  no  species  of  hesitation  about  doing 
it.  They  had  let  me  know  that  if  I would  preach  a ser- 
mon like  one  of  Blair’s,  they  should  be  glad  to  hear  it,  but 
they  would  not  attend  if  so  much  of  hell  was  preached. 

This  morning,  again,  Capt. said,  Mr.  Martyn  must 

not  damn  us  to-day,  or  none  will  come  again.”  I was  a 
little  disturbed ; but  Luke  x.  and  above  all  our  Lord’s  last 
address  to  his  disciples,  John  xiv.  16,  strengthened  me, 
and  I took  for  my  text  Psalm  ix.  17,  ‘ The  wicked  shall 
be  turned  into  hell,  and  all  the  nations  that  forget  God.’ 
The  officers  were  all  behind  my  back,  in  order  to  have 
an  opportunity  of  retiring  in  case  of  dislike.  B at- 
tended the  whole  time.  PI , as  soon  as  he  heard  the 

text,  went  back  and  said  he  would  hear  no  more  about 

hell ; so  he  employed  himself  in  feeding  the  geese.  

said  I had  shut  him  up  in  hell,  and  the  universal  cry  was, 
‘‘We  are  all  to  be  damned.”  However,  God,  I trust,  bless- 
ed the  sermon  to  the  good  of  many.  Some  of  the  cadets, 
and  many  of  the  soldiers,  were  in  tears.  I felt  an  ardor 
and  vehemence  in  some  parts  which  are  unusual  with  me. 

After  service,  walked  the  deck  with  Mrs. ; she  spoke 

with  so  much  simplicity  and  amiable  humility,  that  I was 
full  of  joy  and  adoration  to  God  for  a sheep  brought  home 
to  his  fold.  In  the  afternoon  went  below,  intending  to 
read  to  them  at  the  hatchway,  but  there  was  not  one  of 
them;  so  I could  get  nothing  to  do  among  the  poor 
soldiers.” 

Sept.  23. — “ We  are  just  to  the  south  of  all  Europe,  and 
I bid  adieu  to  it  forever,  without  a wish  of  ever  revisiting 
it,  and  still  less  with  any  desire  of  taking  up  my  rest  in 
the  strange  land  to  which  I am  going.  Ah ! no, — fare- 
well, perishing  world ! ‘ To  me  to  live’  shall  be  ‘ Christ.’ 
I have  nothing  to  do  here,  but  to  labor  as  a stranger,  and 
by  secret  prayer  and  outward  exertion,  do  as  much  as 
possible  for  the  Church  of  Christ  and  my  own  soul,  till 
my  eyes  close  in  death,  and  my  soul  wings  its  way  to  a 


156 


MEMOIR  OF 


brighter  world.  Strengthen  me,  O God  my  Saviour ; that, 
whether  living  or  dying,  I may  be  thine.*' 

Sept.  24. — “ The  determination  with  which  I went  to 
bed  last  night,  of  devoting  this  day  to  prayer  and  fasting, 
I was  enabled  to  put  into  execution.” 

Sept.  25. — ‘‘  Most  of  the  morning  employed  in  Him 
doostanee. — Read  the  Pilgrim’s  Progress  and  Baxter  below. 
Had  a long  conversation  with  one  of  the  Lascars.” 

Sept.  27. — “ The  oaths  I heard  on  deck  moved  my  in- 
dignation : but  I recollected  the  words  of  the  Macedonian 
in  the  dream,  ‘ Come  over  and  help  us.’  Probably  there 
was  no  one  in  Macedon  that  felt  his  need  of  help,  but  the 
Holy  Spirit  put  it  in  this  engaging  Vv^ay,  because  they  did 
request  as  much  by  their  silent  misery.  So  I thought  that 
every  oath  they  swore,  was  a call  on  me  to  help  them.  In 
the  afternoon,  I was  told  that  I could  not  go  below,  as 
there  had  been  fires  lighted  to  air  the  deck.  Went,  by 
way  of  changing  the  scene,  in  a boat,  to  the  Sarah  Chris- 
tiana, about  three  miles  off.  It  was  a novel  thing  to  be 
in  a little  boat  in  the  midst  of  the  great  ocean.  The 
nearest  main  land,  Africa,  was  three  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  distant.  I reflected  without  pain  that  England  was 
eleven  hundred  miles  off.” 

Sept.  28.—“  My  thoughts  were  much  engaged,  as  well 
as  those  about  me,  with  the  prospect  of  going  on  shore. 
They  were  doing  nothing  else  for  hours,  but  looking  out 
with  their  glasses  for  land.  After  dinner,  on  coming  out, 
I saw  the  majestic  heights  of  Porto  Santo,  distant  about 
five  or  six  leagues.  Again  I was  disappointed  of  going 
below,  from  the  same  cause  as  before.  Was  diverted  from 
my  proper  work  by  looking  at  a Portuguese  grammar.  So 
astonishing  is  the  weakness  of  my  heart,  that  every  trifle 
has  power  to  draw  me  from  that  communion  with  God 
which  my  better  will  chooses,  as  my  best  and  beloved  por- 
tion. O for  the  steady  ‘ abiding  under  the  shadow  of  the 
Almighty ;’  and  as  the  days  pass  on,  and  bring  me  nearer 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


157 


to  the  end  of  the  things  which  are  seen,  so  let  me  be  more 
and  more  quickened,  to  be  ready  for  the  unseen  world.” 

< By  faith  I see  the  land 

With  peace  and  plenty  blest  : 

A land  of  sacred  liberty 
And  endless  rest.’ 

Mr.  Martyn’s  diligence  in  his  humble  and  despised 
ministrations  amongst  the  soldiers  in  the  ship  with  him, 
will  not  have  escaped  the  attention  of  those  who  have 
read  the  above  extracts.  It  will  have  been  remarked, 
that  there  were  not  many  days  in  which  he  remitted  this 
work.  Nor  was  his  labor  confined  to  the  soldiers : their 
officers  were  addressed  by  him  with  equal  earnestness,  on 
every  fair  and  favorable  opportunity.  With  some  he  had 
frequent  religious  conversations.  The  cadets,  also,  he 
endeavored  to  allure  to  brighter  worlds and  to  show 
that  he  had  also  their  welfare  in  this  world  at  heart,  he 
offered  gratuitously  to  instruct  in  mathematics  as  many 
as  chose  to  come  to  him ; an  offer  which  several  accepted : 
and  as  if  this  were  not  enough  to  occupy  his  time,  he 
undertook  also  to  read  French  with  another  passenger, 
who  was  desirous  of  improvement  in  that  language.  He 
was  willing  to  ‘become  all  things  to  all  men,  that  he 
might  by  all  means  gain  some.’  How  far  it  were  wise 
in  him  to  preach  upon  the  awful  subject  of  eternal  misery 
immediately  after  an  injunction  to  abstain  from  such  a 
topic,  is  a question  which  may  admit  of  a diversity  of 
sentiment.  Certain,  however,  it  is,  that  men  may  be  told, 

‘ even  weeping,  that  their  end  is  destruction and  the 
temper  by  which  Mr.  Martyn  was  invariably  character- 
ized, leaves  no  room  to  doubt  that  his  conduct  in  this 
instance  was  influenced  by  an  imperious  sense  of  duty, 
and  by  the  tender  overflowings  of  love. 

The  sight  of  a foreign  land,  where  superstition  held 
her  dark  and  undisputed  sway,  naturally  excited  a new 
train  of  sensations  in  Mr.  Martyn’s  mind,  which  he  thus 
14 


158 


MEMOIR  OF 


communicated,  from  Funchal,  to  a near  relation  at  Fal- 
mouth. ‘‘Yesterday  morning  we  came  to  an  anchor  at 
this  place.  The  craggy  mountains,  at  the  foot  of  which 
Funchal  is  situated,  make  a most  grand  and  picturesque 
appearance.  On  entering  the  town,  I was  struck  with 
the  conviction  of  being  in  a foreign  country.  Every  thing 
was  different ; — the  houses,  even  the  poorest,  all  regular 
and  stately, — everywhere  groves  of  orange  and  lemon 
trees, — the  countenances,  and  dress,  and  manners  of  the 
people  different  from  those  I had  been  used  to, — black- 
skirted  Catholic  priests,  and  nun-like  women,  with  beads 
and  a crucifix,  passing  in  all  directions.  How  would  St. 
Paul  have  sighed  in  passing  through  this  town,  so  wholly 
given  up  to  idolatry ! I went  to  the  great  church,  where 
they  were  performing  high  mass,  and  was  perfectly  daz- 
zled with  the  golden  splendor  of  the  place.  But  all  the 
external  aids  of  devotion  lost  their  usual  effect  upon  me, 
while  I contemplated  the  endless  multitude  of  mounte- 
bank tricks  the  priests  were  exhibiting.  Is  it  possible, 
thought  I,  that  this  should  be  a Christian  church ! There 
was  no  appearance  of  attention,  excepting  in  one  poor 
African  woman,  who  was  crossing  herself  repeatedly, 
with  the  utmost  expression  of  contrition  in  her  counte- 
nance. Perhaps,  said  I to  her  in  my  mind,  we  shall  meet 
in  heaven.” 

After  remaining  four  days  at  Funchal,  the  fleet  put  to 
sea,  information  having  been  previously  imparted  to  the 
army,  that  their  object  was  the  capture  of  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope,  and  that,  accordingly,  they  might  expect,  ere 
long,  to  meet  an  enemy  on  the  field  of  battle. 

Intelligence  of  this  nature  served  to  quicken  that  ac- 
tivity and  zeal,  which  in  Mr.  Martyn  had  not  hitherto 
been  either  sluggish  or  supine.  He  was  therefore  per- 
petually visiting,  or  attempting  to  visit,  that  part  of  his 
flock  which  was  so  soon  to  be  exposed  to  the  perils  of 
warfare.  “I  entreated  them  even  with  tears,”  said  he, 
^^out  of  fervent  love  for  their  souls,  and  I could  have 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


159 


poured  away  my  life  to  have  persuaded  them  to  return  to 
God.’’ — By  a sentence  in  Milner’s  Church  History, — 
‘‘To  believe,  to  suffer,  and  to  love,  was  the  primitive 
taste,” — he  states  that  his  mind,  at  this  time,  was  very 
deeply  impressed;  observing  that  ‘^no  uninspired  sen- 
tence ever  affected  him  so  much.”  It  was,  in  fact,  an 
epitome  of  his  own  life,  conversation,  and  spirit : a lively 
exemplification  of  which  is  to  be  found  in  the  manner  in 
which,  during  this  part  of  the  voyage,  he  strove  against 
an  extreme  and  oppressive  languor  of  body,  which  tended 
to  impede  his  present  labors,  and  threatened  to  impair  his 
future  efficiency. — “ The  extreme  weakness  and  languor 
of  my  body  made  me  fear  I should  never  be  used  as  a 
preacher  in  India : but  what,”  said  he,  means  this 
anxiety  ? Is  it  not  of  God  that  I am  led  into  outward 
difficulties,  that  my  faith  may  be  tried  ? Suppose  you  are 
obliged  to  return,  or  that  you  never  see  India,  but  wither 
and  die  here,  what  is  that  to  you  1 Do  the  will  of  God 
where  you  are,  and  leave  the  rest  to  him.” — I found 
great  satisfaction  in  reflecting,  that  my  hourly  wisdom 
was,  not  to  repine,  or  to  look  for  a change ; but  to  con- 
sider, what  is  my  duty  in  existing  circumstances,  and  then 
to  do  it,  in  dependence  upon  grace.”  So  deeply  was  his 
soul  imbued  with  the  primitive  taste,”  and  so  entirely 
did  it  accord  with  that  wise  maxim  of  such  universal  but 
difficult  application — 

“ Tu  tua  fac  cures — csetera  mitte  Deo.”* 

The  voyage  from  Porto  Santo  to  St.  Salvador  was  ac- 
complished in  little  more  than  five  weeks  ; during  which 
the  special  providence  of  God  watched  over  Mr.  Martyn 
and  those  who  sailed  with  him.  Soon  after  crossing  the 
line,  on  the  30th  of  October,  the  Union,  in  which  he 
sailedj  passed  in  the  night  within  a very  short  distance  of 
a dangerous  reef  of  rocks,  which  proved  destructive  to 


Take  care  to  do  your  duty ; leave  the  rest  to  God. 


160 


MEMOIR  OF 


two  other  vessels.  The  reef  lay  exactly  across  the  track 
of  the  Union  ; and  had  not  the  second  mate,  who  was  on 
watch,  called  up  the  captain  and  the  first  mate  as  soon  as 
danger  was  discovered,  they  would  inevitably  have  been 
wrecked : their  escape  was  considered  as  almost  miracu- 
lous. Pieces  of  the  ships  that  were  dashed  against  the 
rocks  floated  by  them,  and  many  of  those  who  had  been 
cast  on  the  reef  were  seen  making  signals  for  assistance. 
The  anxiety  on  board  the  Union  respecting  these  un- 
happy  persons  was  intense : happily  they  were  all  saved, 
with  the  exception  of  three  officers,  one  of  whom  lost  his 
life  in  endeavoring  to  secure  a large  sum  of  money  : leav- 
ing the  vessel  too  soon,  he  sunk  to  rise  no  more  ; and,  as 
it  was  supposed,  was  devoured  by  the  sharks  which  sur- 
rounded the  ships  in  great  numbers.  Nor  was  this  the 
only  peril  which  the  Union  escaped : on  the  coast  of  South 
America  she  incurred  a similar  risk.  O how  sweet,’’  re- 
marked Mr.  Martyn,  ‘‘  to  perceive  such  repeated  instances 
of  God’s  guardian  care  !” — During  this  part  of  the  voy- 
age, the  novel  sight  of  the  flying  fish  beginning  to  attract 
attention,  Mr.  Martyn’s  mind,  ever  fertile  in  topics  of  hu- 
miliation, could  discover  a resemblance  to  his  own  soul 
in  these  poor  little  creatures ; who  rose  to  a little  height ; 
and  then,  in  a minute  or  two,  when  their  fins  were  dry, 
dropped  into  the  waves.”  Others,  doubtless,  would  have 
chosen  for  him  a far  different  similitude,  and  would  have 
sought  it  rather  in  the  eagle  soaring  into  the  fields  of  light, 
or  in  the  dove  of  the  poet. 

When  at  length  she  springs 

To  smoother  flight,  and  shoots  upon  her  wings.” — Dryden. 

I find  (Mr.  Martyn  wrote  on  his  arrival  at  St.  Salva- 
dor, to  a friend  in  England)  that  neither  distance  or  time 
can  separate  the  hearts  which  are  united  in  the  fellowship 
of  the  Gospel  as  well  as  by  mutual  esteem.  Mere  earthly 
affections  are  weakened  by  time  and  absence  ; but  Chris- 
tian love  grows  stronger  as  the  day  of  salvation  approaches. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


mi 


Already  a watery  waste  of  four  thousand  miles  lies  be- 
tween me  and  England  : but  because  I have  you  in  my 
heart,  and  make  mention  of  you  without  ceasing  in  my 
prayers,  you  seem  yet  scarcely  out  of  sight/ 

To  another  friend  he  wrote  :• — 

Though  a long  sea  is  already  rolling  betwixt  us,  yet  I 
scarcely  seem  to  have  lost  sight  of  you,  or  of  my  dear  friends 
at  Cambridge.  The  hymns  we  sing,  being  chiefly  taken 
from  your  collection,  daily  bring  to  my  remembrance  the 
happy  days  when  I went  with  the  multitude  to  the  house 
of  God,  with  the  voice  of  joy  and  praise.  Those  seasons 
are  gone  by ; but  I comfort  myself  with  thinking  that  they 
will  quickly  be  renewed  in  a better  country,  when  we 
come  to  dwell  together  in  the  mansions  of  our  Father^s 
house.” 

The  description  of  St.  Salvador,  and  the  events  con- 
nected with  Mr.  Martyn’s  stay  there,  we  have  thus  re- 
corded at  some  length  : — 

Nov.  12. — ‘‘  The  coast  was  beautiful,  with  much  ro- 
mantic scenery.  The  town  exactly  resembled  Funchal, 
but  was  rather  more  cheerful.  The  objects  in  the  street 
were  strong  negro-men  slaves,  carrying  very  heavy  casks 
on  a pole,  with  a sort  of  unpleasant  note  ; — negro-women 
carrying  fish,  fruit,  &c. — a few  palanquins,  which  are 
drawn  by  two  mules.  The  things  exposed  to  sale  were 
turtles,  bananas,  oranges,  limes,  papaws,  water-melons, 
tamarinds  and  fustick  wood.  I walked  up  the  hill  in 
order  to  get  into  the  country,  and  observed  a man  stand- 
ing by  the  way-side,  holding  out  for  the  people’s  saluta- 
tion, a silver  embossed  piece  of  plate  of  a small  oval  size, 
and  repeating  some  words  about  St.  Antonio.  Some 
kissed  it ; others  took  off  their  hats  ; but  the  man  himself 
seemed  to  ridicule  their  folly..  They  were  performing 
14* 


162 


MEMOIR  OF 


mass  in  one  church ; it  was  not  so  splendid  as  that  of 
Madeira ; many  of  the  priests  were  negroes.  I soon 
reached  the  suburbs,  on  the  outside  of  which  was  a bat- 
tery which  commanded  a view  of  the  whole  bay,  and  re- 
peated the  hymn,  ‘ O’er  the  gloomy  hills  of  darkness.  * 
What  happy  missionary  shall  be  sent  to  bear  the  name  of 
Christ  to  these  western  regions ! When  shall  this  beauti- 
ful country  be  delivered  from  idolatry  and  spurious  Chris- 
tianity ! Crosses  there  are  in  abundance ; but  when  shall 
the  doctrine  of  the  cross  be  held  up ! I continued  my 
walk  in  quest  of  a wood,  or  some  trees  where  I might  sit 
down ; but  all  was  appropriated  : no  tree  was  to  be  ap- 
proached except  through  an  enclosure.  At  last  I came  to  a 
magnificent  porch,  before  a garden  gate,  which  was  open ; 
1 walked  in,  but  finding  the  vista  led  straight  to  the  house, 
I turned  to  the  right,  and  found  myself  in  a grove  of  cocoa- 
nut  trees,  orange  trees,  and  several  strange  fruit  trees ; 
under  them  was  nothing  but  rose-trees,  but  no  verdure  on 
the  ground : oranges  were  strewed  like  apples  in  an 
orchard.  Perceiving  that  I was  observed  by  the  slaves, 
I came  up  to  the  house,  and  was  directed  by  them  to  an 
old  man  sitting  under  a tree,  apparently  insensible  from 
illness.  I spoke  to  him  in  French  and  in  English ; but 
he  took  no  notice.  Presently  a young  man  and  a young 
lady  appeared,  to  whom  I spoke  in  French,  and  was  very 
politely  desired  to  sit  down  at  a little  table,  which  was 
standing  under  a large  space  before  the  house  like  a 
veranda.  They  brought  me  oranges,  and  a small  red 
acid  fruit,  the  name  of  which  I asked,  but  cannot  recol- 
lect. The  young  man  sat  opposite  conversing  about 
Cambridge  ; he  had  been  educated  in  a Portuguese  Uni- 
versity. Almost  immediately  on  finding  I was  of  Cam- 
bridge, he  invited  me  to  come  when  I liked  to  his  house. 
A slave,  after  bringing  the  fruit,  was  sent  to  gather  three 
roses  for  me  : the  master  then  walked  with  me  round  the 
garden,  and  showed  me  among  the  rest  the  coffee-plant : 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


163 


when  I left  him,  he  repeated  his  invitation.  Thus  did  the 
Lord  give  his  servant  favor  in  the  eyes  of  Antonio  Joseph 
Corre.’^ 

Nov.  13. — This  morning  there  was  a great  storm  of 
thunder,  lightning,  and  rain,  which  awoke  me. — I got  up 
and  prayed. — Oh ! when  the  last  great  thunder  echoes 
from  pole  to  pole,  I shall  be  in  earnest,  if  not  before.” 

Nov.  14. — ‘‘  Sennor  Antonio  received  me  with  the  same 
cordiality : he  begged  me  to  dine  with  him.  I was  cu- 
rious and  attentive  to  observe  the  difference  between  the 
Portuguese  manners  and  ours  : there  were  but  two  plates 
laid  on  the  table,  and  the  dinner  consisted  of  a great  num- 
ber of  small  mixed  dishes,  following  one  another  in  quick 
succession ; but  none  of  them  very  palatable.  In  the  cool 
of  the  evening,  we  walked  out  to  see  his  plantation  ; here 
every  thing  possessed  the  charm  of  novelty.  The  grounds 
included  two  hills,  and  a valley  between  them.  The  hills 
were  covered  with  cocoa-nut  trees,  bananas,  mangoes, 
orange  and  lemon  trees,  olives,  coffee,  chocolate,  and 
cotton  plants,  &/C.  In  the  valley  was  a large  plantation 
of  a shrub  or  a tree,  bearing  a cluster  of  small  berries, 
which  he  desired  me  to  taste  ; I did,  and  found  it  was 
pepper.  It  had  lately  been  introduced  from  Batavia,  and 
answered  very  well.  It  grows  on  a stem  about  the  thick- 
ness of  a finger,  to  the  height  of  about  seven  feet,  and  is 
supported  by  a stick,  which,  at  that  height,  has  another 
across  it  for  the  branches  to  spread  upon.  Slaves  w^ere 
walking  about  the  grounds ; watering  the  trees,  and  turn- 
ing up  the  earth  : the  soil  appeared  very  dry  and  loose. 
At  night  I returned  to  the  ship  in  one  of  the  country 
boats  ; which  are  canoes  made  of  a tree  hollowed  out,  and 
paddled  by  three  men.” 

Nov.  18. — Went  ashore  at  six  o’clock,  and  found  that 
Sennor  Antonio  had  been  waiting  for  me  two  hours.  It 
being  too  late  to  go  into  the  country,  I staid  at  his  house 
till  dinner.  He  kept  me  too  much  in  his  company,  but  I 
found  intervals  for  retirement.  In  a cool  and  shady  part 


164 


MEMOIR  OF 


of  the  garden,  near  some  water,  I sat  and  sang — ^ O’er  the 
gloomy  hills  of  darkness.’  I could  read  and  pray  aloud, 
as  there  was  no  fear  of  any  one  understanding  me.  In 
the  afternoon,  we  went  in  a palanquin  to  visit  his  father. 
Reading  the  eighty-fourth  Psalm,  ^ O how  amiable  are 
thy  tabernacles,’  this  morning  in  the  shade, — the  day  when 

I read  it  last  under  the  trees  with  L , was  brought 

forcibly  to  my  remembrance,  and  produced  some  degree 
of  melancholy.  Of  this  I was  thinking  all  the  way  I was 
carried  : and  the  train  of  reflections  into  which  I was  led, 
drew  off  my  attention  from  the  present  scene.  We  visited 
in  our  way  a monastery  of  Carmelites  : in  the  church 
belonging  to  it,  my  friend  Antonio  knelt  some  time,  and 
crossed  himself : I was  surprised,,  but  said  nothing.  At 
his  father’s  house,  I was  described  to  them  as  one  who 
knew  every  thing, — Arabic,  Persian,  Greek,  ; and  all 
stared  at  me  as  if  I had  dropped  from  the  skies.  The 
father,  Sennor  Dominigo,  spoke  a little  Latin.  A priest 
came  in,  and  as  it  was  the  first  time  I had  been  in  com- 
pany with  one,  I spoke  to  him  in  Latin,  but  he  blushed, 
and  said  that  he  did  not  speak  it.  I was  very  sorry  I had 
undesignedly  put  him  to  pain.  Had  a great  deal  of  con- 
versation with  Antonio,  afterwards,  on  England  and  on 
religion.  He  had  formed  such  an  idea  of  England,  that 
he  had  resolved  to  send  his  son  to  be  educated  there.  A 
slave  in  my  bed-room  washed  my  feet.  I was  struck  with 
the  degree  of  abasement  expressed  in  the  act,  and  as  he 
held  the  foot  in  the  towel,  with  his  head  bowed  down  to- 
wards it,  I remembered  the  condescension  of  the  blessed 
Lord.  May  I have  grace  to  follow  such  humility!” 

Nov.  19. — Early  after  breakfast,  went  in  a palanquin 
to  Sennor  Dominigo’s,  and  from  thence  with  him  two  or 
three  miles  into  the  country : at  intervals  I got  out  and 
walked.  I was  gratified  with  the  sight  of  what  I wanted 
to  see  ; namely,  some  part  of  the  country  in  its  original 
state,  covered  with  wood;  it  was  hilly,  but  not  mountaia- 
ous.  The  luxuriance  was  so  rank,  that  the  whofe  space, 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


165 


even  to  the  tops  of  the  trees,  was  filled  with  long  stringy 
shrubs  and  weeds,  so  as  to  make  them  impervious,  and 
opaque.  The  road  was  made  by  cutting  away  the  earth 
on  the  side  of  the  hill,  so  that  there  were  woods  above  and 
below  us.  The  object  of  our  walk  was  to  see  a pepper 
plantation,  made  in  a valley,  on  a perfect  level.  The 
symmetry  of  the  trees  was  what  charmed  my  Portuguese 
friend ; but  to-  me,  who  was  seeking  the  wild  features  of 
America,  it  was  just  what  I did  not  want.  The  person 
who  showed  us  the  grounds,  was  one  that  had  been  a major 
in  the  Portuguese  army,  and  had  retired  on  a pensicm. 
The  border  consisted  of  pine-apples,  planted  between  each 
tree ; the  interior  was  set  with  lemon-trees,  here  and  there, 
between  the  pepper-plants.  We  were  shown  the  root  of 
the  Mandioc,  called  by  us  tapioca;  it  was  like  a large 
horse-radish ; the  mill  for  grinding  it  was  extremely  simple ; 
a horizontal  wheel,  turned  by  horses,  put  in  motion  a 
vertical  one ; on  the  circumference  of  which  was  a thin 
brazen  plate,  furnished  on  the  inside  like  a nutmeg-grater ; 
a slave  held  the  root  to  the  wheel,  which  grated  it  away, 
and  threw  it  in  the  form  of  a moist  paste  into  a receptacle 
below : it  is  then  dried  in  pans,  and  used  as  a farina  with 
meat.  At  Sennor  Antonio's,  a plate  of  tapioca  was  at- 
tached to  each  of  our  plates.  Some  of  the  pepper  was 
nearly  ripe,  and  of  a reddish  appearance ; when  gathered, 
which  it  is  in  April,  it  is  dried  in  the  sun.  In  our  way  to 
the  old  major’s  house,  we  came  to  a small  church,  on  an 
eminence,  on  a plot  of  ground  surrounded  by  a wall,  which 
was  for  the  purpose  of  burying  the  dead  from  a neighbor- 
ing hospital,  erected  for  those  afflicted  with  a cutaneous 
disorder  called  a morphee.  What  this  is  I could  not  learn, 
as  I saw  none  of  the  patients.  The  major  had  apartments 
at  the  hospital,  of  which  he  was  inspector.  In  the  church, 
all  three  knelt  and  crossed  themselves  as  usual.  I said 
nothing ; but  upon  this  a conversation  began  among  them, 
chiefly  from  Sennor  Antonio’s  mentioning  to  them  my 
objection.  The  major  spoke  with  a vehemence  which 


166 


MEMOIR  OF 


would  have  become  a better  cause:  Antonio  acted  as 
interpreter.  By  constant  appeal  to  the  Scriptures,  on  every 
subject,  I gave  immediate  answers.  The  old  man  con- 
cluded the  conversation  by  saying,  that  he  was  sure  I read 
the  Scriptures,  and  therefore  would  embrace  me,  which  he 
did  after  the  manner  of  the  country.  Sennor  Antonio 
told  me  plainly,  at  last,  what  I had  long  been  expecting  to 
hear,  that  the  prejudices  of  education  were  strong,  and 
operated  to  keep  his  father  bigoted ; but  that,  for  himself, 
he  had  nothing  to  do  with  saints ; in  secret  he  adored  God 
alone.  I could  have  wished  more ; it  was  the  confession 
rather  of  a liberal  than  a religious  mind.  Soon  after  there 
was  a procession  of  priests  carrying  the  sacrament  to  the 
house  of  a person  just  departing ; they  both  knelt,  and 
continued  till  it  had  past.  Sennor  Antonio  said,  that  he 
^conformed  to  the  custom  of  the  country  in  trifles.’  I 
thought  of  Naaman  and  his  god  Rimmon.  I did  not, 
however,  think  it  right  to  push  the  matter  too  suddenly; 
but  told  him,  in  general,  how  the  English  Reformers  were 
led  to  prison  and  to  flames,  rather  than  conform ; and  that, 
if  I had  been  born  a Portuguese,  I would  rather  be  im- 
prisoned and  burnt,  than  conform  to  idolatry. — At  the 
same  time  I talked  to  him  of  the  doctrines  of  the  ^ new 
birth,’  &C.  but  he  did  not  seem  to  pay  much  attention. 
Sennor  Dominigo  asked  me  if  the  soldiers  had  a minister 
to  attend  them  in  their  dying  moments,  to  instruct  and  to 
administer  consolation.  For  the  first  time  I felt  that  I had 
the  worst  of  the  argument,  and  hardly  knew  what  to  say 
to  explain  such  neglect  among  the  Protestants.  He  shrug- 
ged up  his  shoulders  with  horror  at  such  a religion.  We 
were  then  shown  the  hospital  erected  by  the  Prince  of 
Portugal : it  was  a noble  building,  far  superior  to  that  at 
Haslar.  In  the  garden,  each  person,  alternately,  gathered 
a sprig  or  fragrant  leaf  for  me.  The  person  who  showed 
it  to  us,  was  a chevalier  of  some  order.  In  the  chapel 
Sennor  Antonio  knelt ; but  always  looked  on  me  smiling, 
and  said,  c’est  le  coutume  du  pays.”  I left  him  in  order 


HENRY  MAlilYN. 


167 


to  get  on  board ; but  finding,  as  I went  along,  a chapel 
open,  I went  in  to  see  the  pictures ; all  of  which  contained, 
as  a prominent  figure,  a friar  of  some  order.  In  one, 
some  people  in  flames  were  laying  hold  of  the  twisted  rope 
which  was  pendant  from  his  waist ; how  apt  the  image,  if 
Jesus  Christ  were  in  the  room  of  the  friar ! At  this  time 
a friar,  dressed  identically  as  the  one  in  the  picture,  moved 
slowly  along;  I followed  him  through  the  cloisters  and 
addressed  him  in  Latin.  He  was  a little  surprised ; but 
replied.  He  told  me  that  the  chapel  belonged  to  a mon- 
astery of  Franciscan  friars.  In  a cloister  which  led 
round  the  second  floor  of  the  building  he  stopped ; and  by 
this  time  we  were  able  to  understand  each  other  exceed- 
ingly well.  I then  asked  him  to  prove  from  Scripture  the 
doctrine  of  purgatory,  of  image-worship,  the  supremacy  of 
the  Pope,  and  transubstantiation.  His  arguments  were 
exceedingly  weak,  and  the  Lord  furnished  me  with  an 
answer  to  them  all.  During  our  conversation,  two  or  three 
more  friars  assembled  round,  and  joined  in  the  dispute. 
I confuted  all  their  errors  as  plainly  as  possible,  from  the 
word  of  God ; and  they  had  nothing  to  reply,  but  did  not 
seem  disconcerted.  A whole  troop  of  others,  passing  in 
procession  in  the  opposite  cloister  below,  beckoned  to  them 
to  retire  ; which  they  did,  taking  me  along  with  them  to  a 
cell, — two  before,  and  one  on  each  side.  As  we  passed 
along  the  passage,  one  asked  me  whether  I was  a Chris- 
tian. When  we  had  all  reached  the  cell,  and  sat  down, 
I asked  for  a Bible,  and  the  dispute  was  renewed.  I found 
that  they  considered  their  errors  as  not  tenable  on  Scrip- 
ture ground ; and  appealed  to  the  authority  of  the  church. 
I told  them  that  this  church  was,  by  their  confession,  acting 
against  the  law  of  God ; and  was  therefore  not  the  church 
of  God:  I also  referred  them  to  the  last  words  in  the 
Revelations.  They  seemed  most  surprised  at  my  knowl- 
edge of  Scripture.  When  they  were  silent,  and  had 
nothing  to  say,  I was  afraid  the  business  would  end  here 
without  good ; and  so  I said, — ‘ you  who  profess  to  teach 


168 


MEMOIR  OF 


tlie  way  of  truth,  how  can  you  darfe,  before  God,  to  let  the 
people  go  on  in  idolatrous  practices,  which  you  know  to  be 
contrary  to  the  word  of  God  V They  looked  very  grave. 
The  one  who  spoke  French,  and  also  the  best  Latin,  grew 
very  angry  during  their  dispute ; and  talked  of  the  Scrip- 
turarum  interpretes — pii  sapientissimique  viri  Augustinus, 
Bernardus,*  ^ but,’  said  I,  ^ they  were  not  inspired.  ’ 

^ Yes,’  he  said.  But  here  he  was  corrected  by  the  rest. 
As  this  man  seemed  in  earnest  (the  rest  were  sometimes 
grave  and  sometimes  laughing),  I asked  him  why  he  had 
assumed  the  cowl  of  a friar  ;-^he  answered,  ‘ ut  me  ab- 
straherem  a vanitate  remm  mundanarum  et  meipsum  sanc- 
tum faciam  ad  gloriam  Dei.’  t He  spoke  with  great  im- 
pression and  earnestness,  and -seemed  the  most  sincere  of 
any.  They  were  acquainted  with  logic,  and  argued  ac- 
cording to  rule.  He  began  by  saying,  * nullam  salutem 
esse  extra  ecclesiam  Catholicam,  axioma  est ‘ concede,  ’ 
said  I, — ‘ sed  extra  Romanam  salus  esse  potest.  ’ — * Mi- 
nime,’  they  all  cried  out.  ‘ duare,’  said  I,  ‘ proba,’  | 
but  they  could  not.  At  last  I went  away,  as  the  sun  had 
set,  and  they  all  attended  me  through  the  long  dark  pas- 
sages. I almost  trembled  at  the  situation  and  company  I 
was  in,  but  they  were  exceedingly  polite,  and  begged  to 
know  when  I was  coming  ashore  again,  that  they  might 
expect  me.  I had  staid  so  long,  that  after  waiting  for 
hours  at  the  different  quays,  no  boat  returned ; and  I was 
obliged  to  return  to  Sennor  Antonio’s,  from  whom  I re- 
ceived an  affectionate  welcome.  His  wife  and  slaves,  who 
seemed  to  be  admitted  to  the  utmost  familiarity,  delighted 


* Interpreters  of  Scripture — the  pious  and  most  learned  men,  Au- 
gustine, Bernard,  &c. 

t That  I might  withdraw  myself  from  the  vanity  of  earthly  things, 
and  devote  myself  to  the  glory  of  God. 

t That  there  is  no  salvation  out  of  the  Catholic  Church,  is  an 
axiom.”  Granted,”  I replied,  “but  there  is  salvation  out  of  the 
Romish  church.”  “ By  no  means,”  they  all  cried  out.  “ Why,” 
said  I,  “ prove  it.” 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


169 


to  Stand  around  me,  and  teach  me  the  Portuguese  names 
of  things.’’ 

Nov.  21. — Went  on  shore  and  breakfasted  with  Sennor 
Antonio.  After  dinner,  while  he  slept,  I had  some  time 
for  reading,  &c.  In  the  evening,  he  and  his  wife  and 
a female  slave  played  at  cards.  I sat  at  the  table,  learn- 
ing Hindoostanee  roots.” 

Nov.  23. — ‘‘  In  the  afternoon  took  leave  of  my  kind 
friends  Sennor  and  Sennora  Corre.  They  and  the  rest 
came  out  to  the  garden  gate,  and  continued  looking,  till 
the  winding  of  the  road  hid  me  from  their  sight.  The 
poor  slave  Raymond,  who  had  attended  me  and  carried 
my  things,  burst  into  a flood  of  tears,  as  we  left  the  door ; 
and  when  I parted  from  him  he  was  going  to  kiss  my 
feet ; but  I shook  hands  with  him,  much  affected  by  such 
extraordinary  kindness,  in  people  to  whom  I had  been  a 
total  stranger  till  within  a few  days.  What  shall  I ren- 
der unto  the  Lord  for  all  his  mercies ! — In  my  way  to  the 
quay,  I met  a young  friar  of  the  order  of  St.  Augustine. 
He  understood  me  enough  to  conduct  me  part  of  the  way 
to  the  convent  of  the  Franciscans;  till  he  met  with  a 
young  priest,  to  whom  he  consigned  me.  With  him  I had 
a dispute  in  Latin.  When  I said  that  in  no  part  of  Scrip- 
ture was  it  commanded  to  worship  the  Virgin ; he  colored, 
and  said  in  a low  tone,  ‘ verum  est.’'*'  At  the  monastery, 
I met  with  my  old  friends  the  same  four  friars.  After 
regaling  me  with  sweetmeats,  they  renewed  the  dispute. 
We  parted  with  mutual  lamentations  over  one  another ; I 
telling  them  they  were  in  an  awful  error;  they  smiling 
at  my  obstinacy,  and  mourning  over  my  lost  condition, 
I went  away  in  no  small  dejection,  that  the  gospel  should 
have  so  little  effect,  or  rather  none  at  all.  This  was  by 
no  means  diminished  when  I came  to  the  boat.  It  was 
the  commemoration  of  the  Hegira  ;f  and  our  Mohammedan 

* It  is  true. 

t Or  the  flight  of  Mohammed  from  Mecca,  A.  D.  616.  See 
Appendix  D.  E. 

15 


170 


MEMOIR  OF 


rowers,  dressed  in  white,  were  singing  hymns,  all  the 
way,  to  the  honor  of  Mohammed.  Here  was  another 

abomination.  B sat  beside  me,  and  we  had  a long 

conversation,  and  for  some  time  went  on  very  well.  I 
cleared  away  error,  as  I thought,  very  fast ; and  when  the 
time  was  come,  I stated  in  a few  words  the  Gospel.  The 
reply  was,  that  ‘ I was  not  speaking  to  the  purpose ; 
that  for  his  part,  he  could  not  see  what  more  could  be 
necessary,  than  simply  to  tell  mankind  that  they  must  be 
sober  and  honest.’  I turned  away,  and,  with  a deep 
sigh,  cried  to  God  to  interfere  in  behalf  of  his  Gospel : for 
in  the  course  of  one  hour,  I had  seen  three  shocking  ex- 
amples of  the  reign  and  power  of  the  devil,  in  the  form  of 
Popish  and  Mohammedan  delusion,  and  that  of  the  natu- 
ral man.  I never  felt  so  strongly  what  a nothing  I am. 
All  my  clear  arguments  are  good  for  nothing ; — unless  the 
Lord  stretch  out  his  hand,  I speak  to  stones.  I felt,  how- 
ever, no  way  discouraged ; but  only  saw  the  necessity  of 
dependence  on  God.” 

After  little  more  than  a fortnight,  the  fleet  sailed; 
whilst  many  a grateful  recollection  filled  the  breast,  and 
many  a fervent  prayer  ascended  from  the  heart  of  Mr. 
Martyn,  in  behalf  of  Sennor  and  Sennora  Corre : — from 
them  he  had  received  signal  kindness  and  hospitality ; — 
and  it  might  not  perhaps  be  too  much  to  observe,  that 
‘^not  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers,  they  had  entertained 
an  angel  unawares.”  ‘‘  I have  been  with  my  friend  An- 
tonio,” said  he,  ‘‘as  a way-faring  man  that  tarrieth  but 
for  a night;  yet  hath  the  Lord  put  it  into  his  heart  to 
send  me  on  after  a goodly  sort.  And  now  we  prosecute 
our  voyage : a few  more  passages,  and  I shall  find  myself 
in  the  scene  of  my  ministry : a few  more  changes  and 
journeys,  and  I am  in  eternity.” 

As  the  time  approached  for  the  soldiers  to  take  the 
field,  Mr.  Martyn’s  anxiety  for  their  eternal  welfare  in- 
creased ; and  as  a proof  of  it,  he  set  apart  a day  for  fast- 
ing, humiliation,  and  intercession  for  them,  as  well  as  for 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


171 


all  who  were  in  the  ship.  But  he  did  not  intercede  for 
them,  he  observed,  as  being  himself  righteous,  but  chose 
rather  to  humble  himself  with  them  as  a sinner ; earnestly 
crying  to  God  in  contrition  and  abasement  of  soul.  At 
this  solemn  juncture,  he  began  to  read  and  expound  to 
his  auditors  the  holy  Scriptures  exclusively;  and  after 
some  consideration  respecting  the  propriety  of  such  a step, 
he  determined  not  to  suffer  them  to  part  without  prayer  to 
the  Lord,  as  well  as  singing  his  praises.  Such  a proce- 
dure, he  was  well  aware,  would  put  the  faith  of  his  hearers, 
as  well  as  his  own,  in  some  measure,  to  a strong  and 
severe  test.  Above,  obloquy  and  contempt  might  be  ex- 
pected ; below,  noise  and  clamor  and  scoffs.  He  never- 
theless persisted  in  his  purpose,  resolving,  as  the  line  of 
duty  seemed  to  be  clear,  to  pursue  it  steadily,  and  calmly 
to  commit  all  consequences  to  God.  To  kneel  in 
prayer/’  he  remarked  in  a letter  to  a friend,  ‘‘before  a 
considerable  number  of  lookers-on,  some  working,  others 
scoffing,  was  a painful  cross  to  my  poor  people  at  first. 
But  they  received  strength  according  to  their  day  : and 
now  the  song  of  us  all  is,  ‘ Thou  hast  prepared  a table 
before  me  in  the  presence  of  my  enemies.’  ” 

The  unhealthy  state  of  the  ship’s  company  from  dysen- 
tery, at  this  period  of  the  voyage,  was  another  call  on 
Mr.  Martyn’s  pastoral  assiduity ; a call  to  which  he 
evinced  no  backwardness  to  attend.  Often  was  he  to  be 
found  by  the  beds  of  the  sick,  administering  to  them 
every  temporal  and  spiritual  comfort ; till  at  length  he 
was  himself  seized  by  that  contagious  disorder.  His 
illness  was  not  of  long  duration,  but  was  such  as  to  make 
him  think  seriously  of  death,  and  employ  himself  in  the 
most  solemn  self-examination.  On  which  occasion,  he 
had  so  much  delight  and  joy  in  the  consideration  of 
heaven,  and  of  his  assured  title  to  it,  that  he  was  more 
desirous  of  dying  than  living : not  that  it  was  any  one 
thing  that  he  had  done  (he  remarks),  that  gave  him  sub- 
stantial reason  for  thinking  himself  in  Christ ; — it  was  the^ 


172 


MEMOIR  OF 


bent  of  his  affections  and  inclinations  towards  God,  and 
the  taste  he  had  for  holy  pleasures  and  holy  employments, 
which  convinced  him  that  he  was  born  of  God. 

No  sooner  had  he  recovered  from  this  attack,  than  he 
was  again  at  his  post, — kneeling  beside  the  hammocks  of 
the  dying.  And  amongst  those  who  then  required,  and 
received  his  faithful  offices,  was  the  captain  of  the  ship, 
whose  illness,  though  of  a different  kind  from  the  prevail- 
ing one,  was  highly  dangerous,  and  quickly  terminated  in 
his  dissolution. 

And  now  as  the  year  was  drawing  to  a close,  and  the 
last  Sabbath  of  it  was  come ; Mr.  Martyn  addressed  his 
hearers  from  2 Pet.  iii.  11 ; — Seeing  then  that  all  these 
things  shall  be  dissolved,  what  manner  of  persons  ought 
ye  to  be,  in  all  holy  conversation  and  godliness in  ref- 
erence to  their  having  left  England, — to  their  having 
passed  through  so  many  perils, — to  their  being,  many  ot 
them,  about  to  meet  an  enemy  in  the  field, — and  to  the 
death  of  the  captain.  His  own  mind,  which  could  not 
but  be  in  an  exceedingly  serious  frame,  was  also  in  a 
state  of  the  purest  joy,  and  most  perfect  peace.  ‘‘  Sepa- 
rated,’^ said  he,  “ from  my  friends  and  country  forever, 
there  is  nothing  to  distract  me  from  hearing  ^ the  voice 
of  my  beloved,’  and  coming  away  from  this  world,  and 
walking  with  him  in  love,  amidst  the  flowers  that  perfume 
the  air  of  paradise,  and  the  harmony  of  the  happy,  happy 
saints  who  are  singing  his  praise.  Thus  hath  the  Lord 
brought  me  to  the  conclusion  of  the  year ; and  though  I 
have  broken  his  statutes,  and  not  kept  his  command- 
ments ; yet  he  hath  not  utterly  taken  away  his  loving 
kindness,  nor  suffered  his  truth  to  fail.  I thought,  at  the 
beginning  of  the  year,  that  I should  have  been  in  India 
at  this  time,  if  I should  have  escaped  all  the  dangers  of 
the  climate.  These  dangers  are  yet  to  come ; but  1 can 
leave  all  cheerfully  to  God.  If  I am  weary  of  any  thing, 
it  is  of  my  life  of  sinfulness.  I want  a life  of  more  devo- 
tion and  holiness  ; and  yet  am  so  vain,  as  to  be  expecting 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


173 


the  end  without  the  means.  I am  so  far  from  regretting 
that  I ever  came  on  this  delightful  work,  were  I to  choose 
for  myself,  I could  scarcely  find  a situation  more  agree- 
able to  my  taste.  On,  therefore,  let  me  go,  and  perse- 
vere steadily  in  this  blessed  undertaking;  through  the 
grace  of  God  dying  daily  to  the  opinions  of  men,  and 
aiming,  with  a more  single  eye,  at  the  glory  of  the  ever- 
lasting God.” 

On  the  2nd  of  January,  1806,  whilst  Mr.  Martyn  was 
in  the  act  of  commending  his  flock  to  God  in  prayer,  the 
high  lands  of  the  Cape  became  visible,  at  eighty  miles 
distance  : and  doubtless  they  were  not  seen  without  excit- 
ing the  strongest  emotions  in  many  hearts : numbers  were 
soon  there  to  assemble,  who  should  meet  no  more  till  all 
nations  were  gathered  before  the  tribunal  of  Christ. 

On  the  3rd  the  fleet  anchored,  and  the  signal  was  in- 
stantly given  for  the  soldiers  to  prepare  to  land.  But  how 
then  was  Mr.  Martyn’s  holy  and  affectionate  soul  grieved, 
to  witness  the  dreadful  levity  concerning  death  which 
almost  universally  prevailed ! ‘‘  It  was,”  said  he,  ‘‘  a 

melancholy  scene.  I could  speak  to  none  of  my  people 

but  to  Corporal  B , and ; I said  also  to  Serjeant 

G , ‘ It  is  now  high  time  to  be  decided  in  religion.’ 

He  replied  with  a sigh.  Poor  Corporal  B and  the 

others  gave  me  a last  affecting  look  after  they  were  in  the 
boats.  I retired  to  pray,  and  found  delightful  access  to 
God,  and  freedom  in  prayer  for  the  poor  soldiers.”  The 
Indiamen  being  then  ordered  to  get  under  weigh,  and  the 
men  of  war  drawn  up  close  to  the  shore,  a landing  was 
effected,  and  soon  after  seven  the  next  day,  as  Mr.  Martyn 
describes  it,  a most  tremendous  fire  of  artillery  began 
behind  a mountain  abreast  of  the  ships.  It  seemed  as  if 
the  mountain  itself  was  torn  by  intestine  convulsions. 
The  smoke  arose  from  a lesser  eminence  on  the  right  of 
the  hill;  and,  on  the  top  of  it,  troops  v/ere  seen  marching, 
down  the  further  declivity.  Then  came  such  a long-drawni 


174 


MEMOIR  OF 


fire  of  musketry,  that  I could  not  conceive  any  thing  like 
it.  We  all  shuddered  at  considering  what  a multitude  of 
souls  must  be  passing  into  eternity.  The  poor  ladies  were 
in  a dreadful  condition ; every  peal  seemed  to  go  through 
their  hearts.  I have  just  been  endeavoring  to  do  what  1 
can  to  keep  up  their  spirits.  The  sound  is  now  retiring ; 
and  the  enemy  are  seen  retreating  along  the  low  ground 
on  the  right  side  towards  the  town.” 

With  the  hope  of  being  useful  to  the  wounded  and  dying 
in  the  field  of  battle,  Mr.  Martyn,  after  this  period  of 
torturing  suspense,  went  on  shore ; and  in  the  following 
letter  to  Mr.  Simeon,  he  states  what  he  endured  whilst 
engaged  in  that  disinterested  errand  of  love  and  mercy. 

Union,  Table  Bay,  Jan.  7,  1806. 

I embraced  the  opportunity  of  getting  to  the  wounded 
men,  soon  after  my  landing.  A party  of  the  company's 
troops  were  ordered  to  repair  to  the  field  of  battle,  to  bring 

away  the  wounded,  under  the  command  of  Major , 

whom  I knew.  By  his  permission,  I attached  myself  to 
them,  and  marched  six  miles  over  a soft  burning  sand, 
till  we  reached  the  fatal  spot.  We  found  several  but 
slightly  hurt : and  these  we  left  for  a while,  after  seeing 
their  wounds  dressed  by  a surgeon.  A little  onward  were 
three  mortally  wounded.  One  of  them,  on  being  asked, 
^ where  he  was  struck,’  opened  his  shirt  and  showed  a 
wound  in  his  left  breast.  The  blood  which  he  was  spit- 
ting showed  that  he  had  been  shot  through  the  lungs.  As 
I spread  my  great  coat  over  him,  by  the  surgeon’s  desire, 
who  passed  on  without  attempting  to  save  him,  I spoke  of 
the  blessed  Gospel,  and  besought  him  to  look  to  Jesus 
Christ  for  salvation.  He  was  surprised,  but  could  not 
speak  ; and  I was  obliged  to  leave  him,  in  order  to  reach 
the  troops,  from  whom  the  officers,  out  of  regard  to  my 
safety,  would  not  allow  me  to  be  separated.  Among  sev- 
eral others,  some  wounded,  and  some  dead,  was  Captain 
— ; who  was  shot  by  a rifleman.  We  all  stopped  for  a, 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


175 


while,  to  gaze,  in  pensive  silence,  on  his  pale  body  ; and 
then  passed  on  to  witness  more  proofs  of  the  sin  and  mis- 
ery of  fallen  man.  Descending  into  the  plain,  where  the 
main  body  of  each  army  had  met,  I saw  some  of  the  59th, 
one  of  whom,  a corporal,  who  sometimes  had  sung  with  us, 
told  me  that  none  of  the  59th  were  killed,  and  none  of 
the  officers  wounded.  Some  farm-houses,  which  had  been 
in  the  rear  of  the  enemy’s  army,  had  been  converted  into 
an  hospital  for  the  wounded,  whom  they  were  bringing 
from  all  quarters.  The  surgeon  told  me  that  there  were 
already  in  the  houses  two  hundred,  some  of  whom  were 
Dutch.  A more  ghastly  spectacle  than  that  which  pre- 
sented itself  here  I could  not  have  conceived.  They  were 
ranged  without  and  within  the  house,  in  rows,  covered 
with  gore.  Indeed  it  was  the  blood  which  they  had  not  had 
time  to  wash  off  that  made  their  appearance  more  dread- 
ful than  the  reality : for  few  of  their  wounds  were  mortal. 
The  confusion  was  very  great ; and  sentries  and  officers 
were  so  strict  in  their  duty,  that  I had  no  fit  opportunity 
of  speaking  to  any  of  them,  except  a Dutch  captain,  with 
whom  I conversed  in  French.  After  this,  I walked  out 
again  with  the  surgeon  to  the  field,  and  saw  several  of  the 
enemy’s  wounded.  A Hottentot,  who  had  had  his  thigh 
broken  by  a ball,  was  lying  in  extreme  agony,  biting 
the  dust,  and  uttering  horrid  imprecations  upon  the  Dutch. 
I told  him  that  he  ought  to  pray  for  his  enemies ; and  after 
telling  the  poor  wretched  man  of  the  gospel,  I begged  him 
to  pray  to  Jesus  Christ.  But  our  conversation  was  soon 
interrupted  : for,  in  the  absence  of  the  surgeon,  who  was 
gone  back  for  his  instruments,  a Highland  soldier  came 
up,  and  challenged  me  with  the  words,  ‘ Who  are  you  V 
‘ An  Englishman.’  ^ No,’  said  he,  ‘ you  are  French,’  and 
began  to  present  his  piece.  As  I saw  that  he  was  rather 
intoxicated,  and  did  not  know  but  that  he  might  actually 
fire  out  of  mere  wantonness,  I sprang  up  towards  him,  and 
told  him,  that  if  he  doubted  my  word,  he  might  take  me 
as  his  prisoner  to  the  English  camp, — but  that  I certainly 


176 


MEMOIR  OF 


was  an  English  clergyman.  This  pacified  him,  and  he 
behaved  with  great  respect.  The  surgeon,  on  examining 
the  wound,  said  the  man  must  die,  and  so  left  him.  At 
length,  I found  an  opportunity  of  returning,  as  I much 
wished,  in  order  to  recover  from  distraction  of  mind,  and 
to  give  free  scope  to  reflection.  I lay  down  on  the  border 
of  a clump  of  shrubs  or  bushes,  with  the  field  of  battle  in 
view  ; and  there  lifted  up  my  soul  to  God.  Mournful  as 
the  scene  was,  I yet  thanked  God  that  he  had  brought  me 
to  see  a specimen,  though  a terrible  one,  of  what  men  by 
nature  are.  May  the  remembrance  of  this  day  ever  excite 
me  to  pray  and  labor  more  for  the  propagation  of  the  Gos- 
pel of  peace.  Then  shall  men  love  one  another  : Nation 
shall  not  lift  up  sword  against  nation,  neither  shall  they 
learn  war  any  more.  The  Blue  Mountains,  to  the  east- 
ward, which  formed  the  boundary  of  the  prospects,  were  a 
cheering  contrast  to  what  was  immediately  before  me ; for 
there  I conceived  my  beloved  and  honored  fellow-servants, 
companions  in  the  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus  Christ,* 
to  be  passing  the  days  of  their  pilgrimage,  far  from  the 
world,  imparting  the  truths  of  the  precious  Gospel  to  be- 
nighted souls.  May  I receive  grace  to  be  a follower  of 
their  faith  and  patience  ; and  do  you  pray,  my  brother,  as 
I know  that  you  do,  that  I may  have  a heart  more  warm, 
and  a zeal  more  ardent  in  this  glorious  cause.  I marched 
back  the  same  evening,  with  the  troops.  The  surf  on  the 
shore  was  very  high,  but  through  mercy,  we  escaped  that 
danger.  But  when  we  came  to  our  ship’s  station,  we 
found  that  she  was  gone  ; having  got  under  weigh  some 
hours  before.  The  sea  ran  high.  Our  men  were  almost 
spent,  and  I was  very  faint  with  hunger ; but  after  a long 
struggle,  we  reached  the  Indiaman  about  midnight.” 

For  the  detail  of  the  events  which  succeeded  this  most 

* Missionaries  of  the  United  Brethren  at  Groenekloof  and  Gna- 
denthal,  and  those  belonging  to  the  London  Missionary  Society  at 
Bethelsdorp. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


177 


distressing  day,  and  the  incidents  which  occurred  during 
his  continuance  at  the  Cape,  we  refer  to  the  journal. 

January  9th. — ‘‘Came  on  board  early  this  morning.  I 
was  so  sleepy  and  languid,  I could  do  little  or  nothing, 
and  at  night  was  so  oppressed  with  a sense  of  my  unprofit- 
ableness,— selfishness, — neglect  of  duty, — that  I felt  shut 
out  from  God.  I spread  the  matter  before  God,  who  knew 
the  state  of  my  case ; — still  I was  wretched  from  the  bond- 
age of  corruption,  which  seemed  to  chain  me  down  to 
earth.  Lying  down  in  my  bed,  my  wretchedness  was 
brought  to  my  mind,  and  would  have  overwhelmed  me, 
were  it  not  for  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.  There  was  very 
little  firing  to-day.  In  the  afternoon  a flag  of  truce  was 
observed.” 

January  10. — “ I have  been,  through  the  mercy  of  God, 
in  a more  happy  frame  than  for  this  week  past.  Medita- 
tion on  Psalm  ciii.  1 — 5,  was  much  blest  to  me.  Oh! 
what  happiness  and  benefit  to  my  soul  have  I lost  by  neg- 
lecting to  praise  God.  About  five  the  commodore  fired  a 
gun,  which  was  instantly  answered  by  all  the  men-of-war. 
On  looking  out  for  the  cause,  we  saw  the  British  flag  flying 
on  the  Dutch  Fort.  Pleasing  as  the  cessation  of  warfare 
was,  I felt  considerable  pain  at  the  enemy’s  being  obliged 
to  give  up  their  fort  and  town,  and  every  thing  else,  as  a 
conquered  people,  to  the  will  of  their  victor.  I hate  the 
cruel  pride  and  arrogance  that  makes  men  boast  over  a 
conquered  foe.  And  every  observation  of  this  sort  which 
I hear  cuts  me  to  the  very  heart ; whether  from  nature  or 
from  grace  I do  not  know ; but  I had  rather  be  trampled 
upon  than  be  the  trampler.  I could  find  it  more  agreeable 
to  my  own  feelings  to  go  and  weep  with  the  relatives  of 
the  men  whom  the  English  have  killed,  than  to  rejoice  at 
the  laurels  they  have  won.  I had  a happy  season  in 
prayer.  No  outward  scene  seemed  to  have  power  to  dis- 
tract my  thoughts.  I prayed  that  the  capture  of  the  Cape 
might  be  ordered  to  the  advancement  of  Christ’s  kingdom  ; 
and  that  England,  whilst  she  sent  the  thunder  of  her  arms 


178 


MEMOIR  OF 


to  the  distant  regions  of  the  globe,  might  not  be  proud  and 
ungodly  at  home ; but  might  show  herself  great  indeed, 
by  sending  forth  the  ministers  of  her  church  to  diffuse  the 
Gospel  of  peace.” 

January  12. — Sunday.  ^^Very  unlike  a Sabbath-day; 
the  whole  morning,  till  dinner-time,  was  taken  up  in  work- 
ing the  ship  from  her  place  to  a station  nearer  the  shore. 
There  were  so  few  hands  on  board,  that  I was  obliged  to 
take  my  place  at  the  capstan.  The  wind  now  blows  a 
hurricane  over  Table  Mountain.  I feel  myself  a guilty 
creature.  Hide  not  thy  face  from  me,  O God.” 

January  13. — ‘‘Went  on  shore  to  Cape  Town,  and  took 
lodgings.  Walked  about  the  Company’s  gardens,  and 
General  Jansen’s,  whose  family  I saw.  I felt  much  for 
the  unfortunate  females.  Afterwards  saw  the  Menagerie. 
A lion  and  lioness,  amongst  the  beasts,  and  the  ostrich, 
led  my  thoughts  very  strongly  to  admire^  and  glorify  the 
power  of  the  great  Creator.  ‘ Wilt  thou  hunt  the  prey 
for  the  lion?’  I felt  my  insignificance, — but  for  a ran- 
somed child,  the  strong  hand  of  God  can  control  all  created 
power, — sweet  and  happy  is  it  to  have  ‘the  everlasting 
arms  underneath  us.’  From  the  first  moment  I arrived,  I 
had  been  anxiously  inquiring  about  Dr.  Vanderkemp.  I 
heard  at  last,  to  my  no  small  delight,  that  he  was  now  in 
Cape  Town.  But  it  was  long  before  I could  find  him. 
At  length  I did.  He  was  standing  outside  of  the  house, 
silently  looking  up  at  the  stars.  A great  number  of  black 
people  were  sitting  around.  On  my  introducing  myself, 
he  led  me  in,  and  called  for  Mr.  Read.  I was  beyond 
measure  delighted  at  the  happiness  of  seeing  him  too. 
The  circumstance  of  meeting  with  these  beloved  and 
highly- honored  brethren,  so  filled  me  with  joy  and  grati- 
tude for  the  goodness  of  God’s  providence,  that  I hardly 
knew  what  to  do.” 

January  14. — “ Continued  walking  with  Mr.  Read  till 
late.  He  gave  me  a variety  of  curious  information  respect- 
ing the  mission.  He  told  me  of  his  marvellous  success 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


179 


amongst  the  heathen, — How  he  had  heard  them  amongst 
the  bushes  pouring  out  their  hearts  to  God.  At  all  this 
my  ^ soul  did  magnify  the  Lord,  and  my  spirit  rejoiced  in 
God  my  Saviour/  Now  that  I am  in  a land  where 
the  Spirit  of. God  appears,  as  in  the  ancient  days,  as 
in  the  generation  of  old,  let  a double  portion  of  that 
Spirit  rest  upon  this  unworthy  head,  that  I may  go  forth 
to  my  work  ‘ rejoicing  like  a strong  man  to  run  my 
race.’” 

January  15. — Rose  early,  and  obtained  a serene  and 
tender  spirit  from  God.” 

January  16. — ‘‘Walked  with  brother  Read,  and  was 
so  charmed  with  his  spiritual  behavior,  that  I fancied 
myself  in  company  with  David  Brainerd.  Sat  at  night  in 
the  open  air,  with  Table  Mountain  before  me,  and 
endeavored  to  meditate  on  Isaiah  xi.  2.” 

January  17.^“  Had  some  fervor  in  prayer  for  that 
blessed  charity,  described  1 Cor.  xiii.  Walked  with  Read 
and  continued  to  increase  in  love  to  him ; we  met  in  our 
walk  Vanderlinger,  who  had  been  on  a mission  to  the 
Griquas,” 

January  18. — “Having  spoken  in  an  unchristian  spirit 
to  a dear  friend  this  morning,  I retired  in  great  grief  to 
consider  again  1 Cor.  xiii.  and  Eph.  iv.  5.  I found  my 
soul  melted  in  prayer.  Oh ! when  shall  I learn  humility  ! 
Cecil  dined  and  walked  with  me ; — not  finding  the  mission- 
aries at  home  I returned  and  read  Prideaux : after  a short 
prayer  I found  my  soul  blest  with  a most  serene  and  tran- 
quil sweetness ; my  thoughts  seemed  far  from  earth,  and 
fixed  on  heavenly  things.” 

January  19. — Sunday.  “ The  S.  E.  blew  a hurricane  all 
day ; so  I could  not  get  to  the  Pitt,  Botany  Bay  ship,  as  I 
had  promised.  I read  prayers  to  most  of  the  cadets  and 
passengers  in  one  of  the  parlors  of  the  house,  and  expound- 
ed part  of  iv.  and  v.  of  Ephesians. — Visited  the  hospital 
with  brother  Read,  and  then  went  to  a church  lately  built 
for  the  instruction  of  slaves.  There  were  about  one  hun- 


ISO 


MEMOIR  OF 


dred,  sent  from  fifty  different  families.  A black,  who  was 
employed  in  lighting  the  candles,  was  pointed  out  to  me 
as  one  who  was  to  go  as  a missionary  to  Madagascar.” 
January  20. — ‘‘Walking  home  I asked  Dr.  Vander- 
kemp  if  he  had  ever  repented  of  his  undertaking.  No, 
said  the  old  man,  smiling ; and  I would  not  exchange  my 
work  for  a kingdom.  Read  told  me  of  some  of  his  trials ; 
— he  has  often  been  so  reduced,  for  want  of  clothes,  as 
scarcely  to  have  any  to  cover  him.  The  reasonings  of  his 
mind  were; — I am  here.  Lord,  in  thy  service; — why  am 
1 left  in  this  state  ? It  seemed  to  be  suggested  to  him, — 
If  thou  wilt  be  my  servant,  be  contented  to  fare  in  this 
way ; — if  not,  go  and  fare  better.  His  mind  was  thus  sat- 
isfied to  remain  God’s  missionary,  with  all  its  concomitant 
hardships.  At  night,  my  sinful  soul  enjoyed  a most  reviv- 
ing season  in  prayer, — I rejoiced  greatly  in  the  Lord,  and 
pleaded  with  fervor  for  the  interests  of  his  church.” 

January  21. — “I  sent  to  the  governor  to  offer  my  ser- 
vices on  Sunday  next  at  the  church  : — he  sent  an  immediate 
answer,  that  he  could  not  avail  himself  of  my  offer,  but 
assigned  no  reason.  I was  a little  hurt,  but  my  soul 
enjoyed  sweet  repose  in  God.” 

January  22. — “ Went  with  Read  to  visit  the  hospital 
where  the  wounded  English  were.” 

January  23. — “Went  on  board,  the  S.  E.  blowing  most 
violently ; I did  not  think  the  boat  could  live  it  out ; — but, 
through  the  mercy  of  God,  we  shipped  but  one  sea,  and 
reached  the  ship  in  safety.  Oh!  may  I love  and  serve 
him  with  all  my  soul,  till  I reach  the  blissful  shore  where 
storms  and  dangers  shall  be  known  no  more.” 

January  24. — “ I came  ashore  and  walked  with  Lieu- 
tenant F , and  was  much  pleased  with  the  sentiments 

he  expressed ; and  with  much  affectionate  regard  for  his 
welfare,  I suggested  to  him  some  advice.  At  night,  the 
Lord  helped  me  to  plead  long  and  earnestly  for  the  ingath- 
ering of  the  heathen.” 

January  25. — “ Employed  in  meditations  on  a sermon  for 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


181 


to-morrow; — sat  with  Dr.  Vanderkenip,  conversing  on 
metaphysics  and  divinity.  Blessed  with  especial  awfulness 
in  prayer  at  night.” 

January  26. — Sunday.  Had  service  in  the  house ; 
expounded^  on  2 Cor.  v.  with  such  dulness,  that  I felt  the 
greatest  shame  before  God.  Walked  near  the  sea,  and 
talked  to  some  French  prisoners; — went  with  Read  to 
the  hospital,  and  left  some  Testaments.  Dear  Dr.  Van- 
derkemp  gave  me  a Syriac  Testament  as  a remembrance 
of  him.” 

January  27. — Preached  at  the  hospital. — Many  were 
in  tears.” 

January  28. — I went  this  morning  in  a wagon  drawn 
by  eight  horses,  to  Constantia,  with  a party  of  fellow-pas- 
sengers, and  three  officers  of  the  66th,  but  it  was  no  party 
of  pleasure  to  me.  I was  disgusted  at  the  conversation, 
which  was  trifling  to  the  last  degree.  The  farmer  was 
very  civil,  and  gave  me  some  of  the  celebrated  wine. 
The  road  was  over  a plain  covered  with  beautiful  shrubs ; 
— ^there  being  no  house  there  that  was  public,  we  went 
to  one  two  miles  off : — here  I walked  on  the  heath  alone, 
seeking  after  God.  Walked  with  brother  Read  in  the 
gardensj  and  continued  to  have  much  conversation  on  the 
mission  ; on  our  conversion ; and  on  the  work  of  grace  in 
the  heart.  How  profitable  and  heart-enlivening  is  con- 
versation on  experimental  religion,  when  carried  on  with- 
out pride  or  display  of  great  experience ! Preached  at 
the  hospital.  In  my  walk  home  by  the  sea-side,  I sighed 

on  thinking  of  L , with  whom  I had  stood  on  the 

shore  before  coming  away,  and  of  the  long  seas  that  were 
rolling  between  us ; but  felt  cheerful  and  strong  in  spirit 
to  fulfil  the  word  of  God.” 

January  30. — ‘‘  Rose  at  five,  and  began  to  ascend 

Table  Mountain  at  six,  with  S and  M . I went 

on  chiefly  alone.  I thought  of  the  Christian  life, — what 
uphill  work  it  is, — and  yet  there  are  streams  flowing  down 
16 


182 


MEMOIR  OF 


from  the  top  just  as  there  was  water  coming  down  by  the 
Kloof,  by  which  we  ascended.  Towards  the  top  it  was 
very  steep,  but  the  hope  of  being  soon  at  the  summit,  en- 
couraged me  to  ascend  very  lightly.  As  the  Kloof  opened, 
a beautiful  flame-colored  flower  appeared  in  a little  green 
hollow,  waving  in  the  breeze.  It  seemed  to  be  an  em- 
blem of  the  beauty  and  peacefulness  of  heaven,  as  it  shall 
open  upon  the  weary  soul  when  its  journey  is  finished, 
and  the  struggles  of  the  death-bed  are  over.  We  walked 
up  and  down  the  whole  length,  which  might  be  between 
two  and  three  miles,  and  one  might  be  said  to  look  round 
the  world  from  this  promontory.  I felt  a solemn  awe  at 
the  grand  prospect, — from  which  there  was  neither  noise 
nor  small  objects  to  draw  off  my  attention. — I reflected, 
especially  when  looking  at  the  immense  expanse  of  sea  on 
the  east,  which  was  to  carry  me  to  India,  on  the  certainty 
that  the  name  of  Christ  should  at  some  period  resound 
from  shore  to  shore.  I felt  commanded  to  wait  in  silence, 
and  see  how  God  would  bring  his  promises  to  pass.  We 
began  to  descend  at  half-past  two.  Whilst  sitting  to  rest 
myself  towards  night,  I began  to  reflect  with  death-like 
despondency  on  my  friendless  condition.  Not  that  I 
wanted  any  of  the  comforts  of  life,  but  I wanted  those 
kind  friends  who  loved  me,  and  in  whose  company  I used 
to  find  such  delight  after  my  fatigues.  And  then,  re- 
membering that  I should  never  see  them  more,  I felt  one 
of  those  keen  pangs  of  misery  that  occasionally  shoot 
across  my  breast.  It  seemed  like  a dream,  that  I had 
actually  undergone  banishment  from  them  for  life;  or 
rather  like  a dream,  that  I had  ever  hoped  to  share  the 
enjoyments  of  social  life.  But,  at  this  time,  I solemnly 
renewed  my  self-dedication  to  God,  praying  that  I might 
receive  grace  to  spend  my  days  for  his  service,  in  con- 
tinued suffering,  and  separation  from  all  I held  most  dear 
in  this  life.  Amen.  How  vain  and  transitory  are  those 
pleasures  which  the  worldliness  of  my  heart  will  ever  be 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


183 


magnifying  into  real  good  ! — The  rest  of  the  evening,  I 
felt  weaned  from  the  world  and  all  its  concerns,  with  some- 
what of  a melancholy  tranquillity/^ 

Jan.  31. — ‘‘From  great  fatigue  of  body,  was  in 
doubt  about  going  to  the  hospital,  and  very  unwilling  to 
go.  However,  I went,  and  preached  with  more  freedom 
than  ever  I had  done  there.  Having  some  conversation 

with  Colonel  H , I asked  him  ‘ whether,  if  the  wound 

he  had  received  in  the  late  engagement  had  been  mortal, 
his  profaneness  would  have  recurred  with  any  pleasure  to 
his  mind  on  a death-bed.’  He  made  some  attempts  at 
palliation, — though  in  great  confusion  ; but  bore  the  ad- 
monition very  patiently.” 

February  1. — “ As  yesterday  evening,  so  to-day,  I was 
happy  with  God.” 

February  2. — Sunday.  “ The  purser  of  the  William 
Pitt  told  me  they  were  too  busy  to  have  service.  Thus 
have  these  men  contrived  to  prevent  the  word  of  God  from 
being  preached  to  the  poor  women,  each  Sunday  as  it 
came.” 

February  4. — “Read  the  Scriptures  without  a relish 
for  them  ,*  and  God’s  presence  withdrawn.  How  dark 
and  wretched  this  state  of  the  soul !” 

February  5. — “Rose  early;  walked  out  discouraged 
at  the  small  progress  I make  in  the  eastern  languages. 
My  state  of  bodily  and  mental  indolence  were  becoming 
so  alarming,  that  I struggled  hard  against  both,  crying 
to  God  for  strength.  Notwithstanding  the  reluctance  in 
my  own  heart,  I went  to  the  hospital  and  preached  on 
Matt.  xi.  28;  from  this  time  I enjoyed  peace  and  happi- 
ness. Dr.  Vanderkemp  called  to  take  leave.  I accompa- 
nied him  and  brother  Smith  out  of  the  town,  with  their 
two  wagons.  The  dear  old  man  showed  much  affection, 
and  gave  me  advice,  and  a blessing  at  parting.  While 
we  were  standing  to  take  leave.  Roster,  a Dutch  mis- 
sionary, was  just  entering  the  town  with  his  bundle, 
having  been  driven  from  his  place  of  residence.  Brotheiv 


184 


MEMOIR  OF 


Read  also,  appeared  from  another  quarter,  though  we 
thought  he  had  gone  to  sea.  These,  with  Yons,*  and 
myself,  made  six  missionaries,  who,  in  a few  minutes,  all 
parted  again/’ 

In  the  commencement  of  the  voyage  from  the  Cape, 
which  took  place  not  many  days  after  this  short  but  most 
interesting  meeting,  Mr.  Martyn’s  patience  was  exercised, 
as  before,  by  the  tediousness  of  the  passage, — by  sick- 
ness,— and  by  languor.  But  whether  tossed  on  that 
stormy  sea  which  roars  around  the  Cape,  or  becalmed  in 
the  midst  of  the  Indian  ocean,  or  enfeebled  by  the  recur- 
rence of  illness  or  extreme  relaxation,  he  received  all 
with  the  meekest  resignation,  as  the  special  appointment 
of  his  God. 

The  violent  and  increasing  opposition  he  experienced 
from  many  of  the  more  intelligent  part  of  the  passengers, 
and  the  discouraging  inattention  he  too  often  perceived 
amongst  the  other  class  of  his  hearers,  caused  him  ta 
grieve  on  their  account,  and  to  humble  himself  before 
God.”  I go  down,”  he  says,  and  stand  in  the  midst 
of  a few,  without  their  taking  the  slightest  notice  of  me : 
Lord,  it  is  for  thy  sake  I suffer  such  slights, — let  me  per- 
severe notwithstanding.”  But  though  he  mourned  on 
their  account,  he  was  contented  to  be  left  without  fruit, 
if  such  were  the  will  of  God.”  Conscious  of  having  de- 
livered his  message  faithfully,  and  trusting  that,  with 
respect  to  both  descriptions  of  his  auditors,  he  had  com- 
mended himself  to  their  consciences,  if  he  had  not  reached 
their  hearts,  his  own  peace  of  mind  was  not  affected  : and 
he  affirms,  that  he  was  ‘‘  as  happy  as  he  could  be  without 
more  grace ; enjoying  peaceful  thoughts,  tender  recol- 
lections, and  happy  prospects.”  How  could  he  fail  of 
pleasantness  and  peace,  when  this  was  the  genuine  ex- 
pression of  the  sentiments  of  his  soul, — ‘T  am  born  for 
God  only.  Christ  is  nearer  to  me  than  father,  or  mother, 


Probably  the  missionary  destined  for  Madagascar, 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


185: 


or  sister, — a nearer  relation,  a more  affectionate  friend  ; 
and  I rejoice  to  follow  him,  and  to  love  him.  Blessed  Jesus ! 
thou  art  all  I want, — a forerunner  to  me  in  all  I ever  shall 
go  through,  as  a Christian,  a minister,  or  a missionary.’’ 
The  sickness  with  which  the  ship’s  company  had  been 
affected  before  reaching  the  Cape,  prevailed  now  more 
extensively  than  ever.  Many  fell  a sacrifice  to  the  disor- 
der ; and  amongst  others  a devout  soldier,  with  whom 
Mr.  Martyn  had  often  united  in  prayer  and  praise,  and 
had  often  conversed  on  the  things  of  eternity.  It  was  a 
mournful  satisfaction  to  him  to  attend  his  Christian  brother 
in  his  last  illness,  and  afterwards  to  commit  his  body  to 
the  deep,  in  certain  expectation  that  the  ‘ sea  should  give 
up  her  dead,’  and  he  with  him  should  enter  into  the  joy 
of  their  Lord.  “ Thus,”  he  says,  “ is  my  brother  gone ; — 
he,  with  whom  I have  conversed  on  divine  things,  and 
sung,  and  prayed,  is  entered  into  that  glory  of  which  we 
used  to  discourse.  To  his  multiplied  sorrows  upon  earth, 
he  has  bid  an  everlasting  adieu.  May  I follow  his  faith 
and  patience,  till,  with  him,  I inherit  the  promises.” 

Falling  in  with  the  trade-winds,  the  fleet  made  rapid 
progress  towards  India ; and  whilst  the  breezes  wafted 
Mr.  Martyn  towards  the  destined  scene  of  his  labors, 
many  a sigh  did  he  continue  to  breathe  under  a sense  of 
his  own  sinfulness  and  weakness ; and  many  a petition 
did  he  pour  forth  for  the  people  to  whom  he  was  sent. 
He  felt  it  “ good  and  suitable  to  walk  through  this  world 
overwhelmed  with  contrition  and  love — receiving  with 
grateful  contentment  every  painful  dispensation,  because 
not  worthy  to  enjoy  the  Light  of  this  world,” — praying 
that  “ God  would  glorify  himself  by  the  gifts  and  graces 
of  all  his  creatures,  and  make  him  take  his  place  at  the 
bottom  of  them,,  unnoticed,  unknown,  and  forgotten.” — 
“ Oh!  when  the  Spirit  is  pleased,”  said  he,  “to  show  his 
creature  but  a few  scattered  specimens  of  his  ungodly 
days, — yea,  of  his  godly  ones,— how  universally  and  des- 
16# 


186 


MEMOIR  OF 


perately  wicked  doth  he  appear ! Oh  ! that  I knew  how 
to  be  duly  abased  ! What  shall  I think  of  myself  in  com- 
parison of  others?  How  ought  I to  kiss  the  very  dust 
beneath  their  feet,  from  a consciousness  of  my  inferiority  : 
and  in  my  thoughts  of  God,  and  his  dealings  with  me, 
how  ought  I to  be  wrapped  up  in  constant  astonishment.” — 
Then,  after  setting  apart  a day  for  fasting  and  humilia- 
tion, he  began  to  pray  for  the  setting  up  of  God’s  king- 
dom in  the  world,  especially  in  India ; and  had  such  en- 
ergy and  delight  in  prayer  as  he  never  had  before  experi- 
enced. ‘‘My  whole  soul,”  he  said,  “wrestled  with  God. 
I knew  not  how  to  leave  off  crying  to  him  to  fulfil  his 
promises ; — chiefly  pleading  his  own  glorious  power.  I 
do  not  know  that  any  thing  would  be  a heaven  to  me,  but 
the  service  of  Christ,  and  the  enjoyment  of  his  presence. 
O how  sweet  is  life  when  spent  in  his  service ! I am 
going  upon  a work  immediately  according  to  the  mind  of 
Christ;  and  my  glorious  Lord,  whose  power  is  uncon- 
trollable, can  easily  open  a way  for  his  feeble  follower 
through  the  thickest  of  the  ranks  of  his  enemies.  And 
now,  on  let  me  go,  smiling  at  my  foes  ; how  small  are 
human  obstacles,  before  this  mighty  Lord  ! How  easy  is 
it  for  God  to  effect  his  purposes  in  a moment ! What  are 
inveterate  prejudices  when  once  the  Lord  shall  set  to  his 
hand  ! In  prayer,  I had  a most  precious  view  of  Christ, 
as  a friend  that  sticketh  closer  than  a brother.  O how 
sweet  was  it  to  pray  to  him  ! I hardly  knew  how  to  con- 
template with  praise  enough,  his  adorable  excellencies. 
Who  can  show  forth  all  his  praise  ? I can  conceive  it  to 
be  a theme  long  enough  for  eternity.  I want  no  other 
happiness, — no  other  heaven.”  With  such  holy,  humble, 
and  heavenly  sentiments  as  these  did  Mr.  Martyn  ap- 
proach the  shores  of  Hindoostan;  and,  going,  as  he  was, 
into  the  vineyard  of  S.  Bartholomew  and  Pantenus,  of 
Ziegenbalg  and  Swartz,  it  was  in  their  spirit  that  he  pre- 
pared to  enter  upon  his  labors. 


HENRY  3IARTYN. 


187 


On  the  Good  Friday*  shortly  preceding  his  arrival  in 
India,  which  he  passed  in  prayer  and  fasting,  he  repre- 
sents himself  as  enjoying,  throughout,  a most  blessed  and 
serene  view  of  Christ.  The  word  of  God  was  very  sweet 
to  him,  whilst  reading  the  account  of  the  sufferings  and 
death  of  Jesus.  He  was  entirely  withdrawn  from  all  other 
concerns,  and  felt  his  soul  cleaving  to  Christ,  his  Saviour, 
in  tender  seriousness ; — thankful  that  such  days  had  been 
set  apart  by  the  church.  ‘‘  In  praying  that  God  would  no 
longer  delay  exerting  his  power  in  the  conversion  of  the 
eastern  nations,  I felt  emboldened,’’  he  observes,  to 
employ  the  most  familiar  petitions,  by  Isa.  Ixii.  6,  7. 
Blessed  be  God  for  those  words ! They  are  like  a cordial 
to  my  spirits  : because,  if  the  Lord  is  not  pleased  by  me, 
or  during  my  lifetime,  to  call  the  Gentiles, — yet  he  is  not 
offended  at  my  being  urgent  with  him,  that  the  kingdom 
of  God  may  come.” 

On  the  19th  of  April,  Ceylon  was  discovered,  which 
Mr.  Martyn  describes  as  presenting  a long  range  of  hills, 
running  north  and  south,  broken  in  a picturesque  manner, 
though  not  lofty,  with  low  lands  between  the  hills  and  sea, 
covered  with  trees  : and  whilst  the  breezes  from  the  island 
regaled  his  senses  by  their  soothing  and  refreshing  fra- 
grancy,  his  mind  was  filled  with  a train  of  delightful 
anticipations; — he  was  thinking  of  the  time  when  the 
name  of  Jesus  should  be  as  ointment  poured  forth,  in 
temples  raised  by  Cingalese  amidst  their  cinnamon 
groves ; — and  when  supplications  should  there  ascend, 
like  clouds  of  incense,  through  the  merits  of  the  Re- 
deemer. 

The  Sunday  after  this,  presuming  that  it  would  be  the 


* Good  Friday  is  the  Friday  before  Easter,  and  is  so  called  on 
account  of  the  blessed  effects  of  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ 
on  the  cross,  which  are  on  this  day  commemorated.  Easter  Sunday 
is  the  great  church  festival,  and  celebrates  the  resurrection  of 
Christ  from  the  dead.  E. 


188 


MEMOIR  OF 


last,  Mr.  Martyn  addressed  the  ship’s  company  in  a fare- 
well discourse.  The  occasion,  it  might  have  been  con- 
ceived, was  such  as  to  preclude  any  disposition  to  ridicule, 
even  in  men  preeminently  disposed  to  scoffing  and  con- 
tempt. But  those  who  had  reviled  him  at  first,  continued 
to  revile  him  to  the  very  last.  It  pained  me,”  he  re- 
marked, ‘‘  that  they  should  give  a ridiculous  turn  to  any- 
thing on  so  affecting  an  occasion  as  that  of  parting  for- 
ever in  this  life.  But  such  is  the  unthankful  office  of  a 
minister.  Yet  I desire  to  take  the  ridicule  of  men  with 
all  meekness  and  charity,  looking  forward  to  another  world 
for  approbation  and  reward.” 

And  now,  after  a wearisome  interval  of  above  nine 
months  from  the  time  of  his  leaving  Portsmouth,  the  land 
which  Mr.  Martyn  had  so  ardently  longed  to  behold,  ap- 
peared: on  the  21st  of  April,  1806,  ‘‘  his  eyes  were  grati- 
fied with  the  sight  of  India.” 

April  22. — ‘‘At  sunrise  we  anchored,”  he  says,  “in 
Madras  roads.  Several  doolbashes  or  interpreters  came 
on  board,  dressed  in  white  muslin.  I went  ashore  in  one 
of  the  country  boats,  made  very  high  in  order  to  weather 
the  surf;  with  the  boards  throughout  sewed  together  very 
coarsely  with  straw,  and  the  interstices  filled  with  it.  On 
shore  I was  surrounded  by  an  immense  crowd  of  coolies, 
I suppose  two  hundred,  who  caught  up  one  box  after 
another,  and  were  going  off  in  different  directions,  so  that 
I was  obliged  to  run  instantly,  and  stop  them ; and  having 
with  some  difficulty  got  my  things  together,  I went  to  the 
custom-house,  attended  by  four  coolies,  a doolbashee,  an 
umbrella-carrier,  and  a boy,  or  waiting-man  ; all  of  whom 
attached  themselves  to  me,  without  at  all  consulting  me  on 
the  occasion.  Nothing  as  yet  struck  me  as  remarkable  in 
the  country,  for  the  novelty  of  it  had  been  anticipated  in 
what  I had  seen  at  St.  Salvador.  The  number  of  black 
people  was  immense,  and  the  crowd  of  servants  so  great, 
that  one  would  suppose  they  thought  themselves  made  for 
the  service  of  the  English.  The  elegance  of  their  man- 


HEIMRY  MARTYN. 


189 


ners  I was  much  taken  with ; but,  in  general,  one  thought 
naturally  occurred ; the  conversion  of  their  poor  souls.  I 
felt  a solemn  sort  of  melancholy  at  the  sight  of  such  multi- 
tudes of  idolaters.  While  the  turbaned  Asiatics  waited 
upon  us  at  dinner,  about  a dozen  of  them,  I could  not  help 
feeling  as  if  we  had  got  into  their  places.  But  now,  that 
I am  actually  treading  Indian  ground,  let  me  bless  and 
adore  my  own  God  for  doing  so  much  for  me ; and  oh ! 
if  I live,  let  me  have  come  hither  for  some  purpose.’’ 

April  26. — Towards  night,  I walked  out  with  Samees, 
my  servant,  in  a pensive  mood ; and  went  through  his  na- 
tive village,  Chindaput. — Here  all  was  Indian ; — no  vestige 
of  anything  European.  It  consisted  of  about  two  hundred 
houses, — those  in  the  main  street  connected,  and  those  on 
either  side  of  the  street  separated  from  one  another  by 
little  winding  paths.  Every  thing  presented  the  appear- 
ance of  wretchedness.  I thought  of  my  future  labors 
among  them  with  some  despondency ; yet  I am  willing,  I 
trust,  through  grace,  to  pass  my  days  among  them,  if  by 
any  means  these  poor  people  may  be  brought  to  God. 
The  sight  of  men,  women,  and  children,  all  idolaters, 
makes  me  shudder,  as  if  in  the  dominions  of  the  prince  of 
darkness.  I fancy  the  frown  of  God  is  visible ; — there  is 
something  peculiarly  awful  in  the  stillness  that  prevails. 
Whether  it  is  the  relaxing  influence  of  the  climate,  or 
what,  I do  not  know;  but  there  is  every  thing  here  to 
depress  the  spirits, — all  nature  droops.” 

April  27. — Sunday.  Enjoyed  some  solemn  moments 

this  morning.  This  is  my  first  Sabbath  in  India.  May 
all  the  time  I pass  in  it  be  a Sabbath  of  heavenly  rest  and 
blessedness  to  my  soul!  Preached  on  Luke  x.  41,  42; 
there  was  attention.  After  dinner  went  to  Black  Town 
to  Mr.  Loveless’s  chapel.  I sat  in  the  air  at  the  door, 
enjoying  the  blessed  sound  of  the  Gospel  on  an  Indian 
shore,  and  joining  with  much  comfort  in  the  song  of 
divine  praise.” 

April  28. — <^Had  much  conversation  with  Dr.  Kerr. 


190 


MEMOIR  OF 


At  night  the  Portuguese  children  sung  ^ Before  Jehovah’s 
awful  throne/  very  sweetly  : it  excited  a train  of  affecting 
thoughts  in  my  mind.  ‘ Wide  as  the  world  is  thy  com- 
mand, ’ — and  therefore  it  is  easy  for  thee  to  spread  abroad 
thy  holy  name.  But  oh,  how  gross  the  darkness  here! 
The  veil  of  the  covering  cast  over  all  nations  seems  thicker 
here : the  fiends  of  darkness  seem  to  sit  in  sullen  repose 
in  this  land.” 

April  30. — ‘^Walked  by  moonlight,  reflecting  on  the 
mission.  My  soul  was  at  first  sore  tried  with  desponding 
thoughts ; but  God  wonderfully  assisted  me  to  trust  him  for 
the  wisdom  of  his  dispensations.  Truly,  therefore,  will  I 
say  again,  ‘ Who  art  thou,  O great  mountain ; before  Ze- 
rubbabel  thou  shalt  become  a plain.’  How  easy  for  God 
to  do  it ; and  it  shall  be  done  in  due  time  : and  even  if  I 
never  should  see  a native  converted,  God  may  design  hy 
my  patience  and  continuance  in  the  work  to  encourage 
future  missionaries. — But  what  surprises  me  is  the  change 
of  views  I have  here  from  what  I had  in  England. — There, 
my  heart  expanded  with  hope  and  joy  at  the  prospect  of 
the  speedy  conversion  of  the  heathen  1 but  here,  the  sight 
of  the  apparent  impossibility  requires  a strong  faith  to 
support  the  spirits.” 

After  being  detained  a short  time  at  Madras,  the  fleet 
sailed  for  the  Hoogley ; during  which  voyage  Mr.  Martyn 
again  suffered,  indescribably,  from  the  relaxation  of  his 
frame.  He  rose  in  the  morning  with  the  deepest  melan- 
choly, and  seemed,  as  he  expressed  it,  left  without  a mo^ 
live.  He  looked  forward  to  an  idle,  worthless  life,  spent 
in  India  to  no  purpose.  Exertion  seemed  to  him  like 
death, — indeed,  absolutely  impossible.”  But  it  pleased 
God  at  length  to  give  him  deliverance,  by  enabling  him  to 
exercise  faith,  and  to  remember  that,  as  a sinner  saved, 
he  was  bound  to  evince  the  most  fervent  gratitude  to 
God. 

The  great  Pagoda  of  Juggernaut,  now  becoming  dis- 
tinctly visible,  was  a sight  sufficient  to  rouse  Mr.  Martyn 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


191 


from  almost  any  depths  of  depression,  either  of  body  or 
mind.  Contemplating  that  horrid  altar  of  impurity  and 
blood,  his  soul  was  excited  to  sentiments  of  the  strongest 
commiseration  for  the  children  of  wretched  India,  ‘‘who 
had  erected  such  a monument  of  her  shame  on  the  coast ; 
and  whose  heathenism  stared  the  stranger  in  the  face.’’ 

Leaving  Juggernaut  behind,  a tremendous  hurricane, 
such  as  is  often  experienced  in  those  latitudes,  descended 
on  the  fleet ; and  in  an  instant  every  sail  of  the  Union  was 
rent  in  pieces.  All  was  uproar  in  the  ship ; nor  was  there 
any  resource  but  to  run  before  the  gale ; which,  had  they 
been  further  on  their  way,  must  have  driven  them  upon 
some  sand-banks  at  the  mouth  of  the  Hoogley.^'  Inces- 
sant lightning  rendered  the  scene  still  more  dreadful. 

O o 

When  nature  began  to  shrink  at  the  fear  of  dissolution, 
Mr.  Martyn  was  much  reconciled,  he  says,  to  it,  by  such 
thoughts  as  these. — “ What  have  I here  ? Is  it  not  better 
to  go,  and  to  be  with  Jesus,  and  to  be  free  from  this  body 
of  sin  and  death  ? But  for  the  sake  of  the  poor  uncon- 
verted souls  in  the  ship,”  he  adds,  “ I prayed  earnestly  for 
her  preservation.” 

To  this  danger,  from  which  Mr.  Martyn  was  mercifully 
delivered,  another  of  a yet  more  formidable  nature  suc- 
ceeded, when  he  had  entered  the  mouth  of  the  Hoogley, 
and  was  rejoicing  in  the  happy  termination  of  an  eventful 
voyage. 

On  the  14th  of  May,  the  Union  struck  on  a sand-bank 
near  the  diamond  harbor,  where  her  situation  was  awfully 
dangerous;  for  night  came  on  and  the  wind  increased. 
The  vessel  was  considered  by  the  captain  as  lost,  and  all 
the  passengers  were  in  the  utmost  terror.  Mr.  Martyn 
“ retired  for  prayer,  and  found  his  soul  in  peace nor 
was  the  fervent  prayer  of  this  righteous  man  ineffectual. 
After  continuing  in  extreme  peril  for  two  hours,  the  ship 


* The  Hoogley  is  one  of  the  channels,  through  which  the  Ganges 
discharges  its  waters  into  the  ocean.  E. 


192 


MEMOIR  OF  MARTYN. 


very  unexpectedly  floated  into  deep  water.  Thus  being 
yet  more  deeply  convinced  that  in  God  and  in  his  hand 
were  all  his  ways,  and  having  his  heart  humbled  in  thank- 
fulness to  him  as  the  author  of  all  his  mercies,  Mr. 
Martyn  arrived  at  Calcutta;  from  whence  he  thus  dis- 
closed the  sentiments  of  his  heart  to  a beloved  Christian 
friend : — 

My  long  and  wearisome  voyage  is  concluded,  and  I 
am  at  last  arrived  in  the  country  in  which  I am  to  spend 
my  days  in  the  work  of  the  Lord.  Scarcely  can  I believe 
myself  to  be  so  happy  as  to  be  actually  in  India ; yet  this 
hath  God  wrought.  Through  changing  climates,  and 
tempestuous  seas,  he  has  brought  on  his  feeble  worm  to 
the  field  of  action ; and  will,  I trust,  speedily  equip  me 
for  my  work.  I am  now  very  far  from  you  all,  and,  as 
often  as  I look  around  and  view  the  Indian  scenery,  I 
sigh  to  think  of  the  distance  that  separates  us.  Time, 
indeed,  and  reflection,  have,  under  God,  contributed  to 
make  the  separation  less  painful ; yet  still  my  thoughts 
recur  with  unceasing  fondness  to  former  friendships,  and 
make  the  duty  of  intercession  for  you  a happy  privilege. 
Day  and  night  I do  not  cease  to  pray  for  you,  and  I am 
willing  to  hope  that  you  also  remember  me  daily  at  the 
throne  of  grace.  Let  us  not,  by  any  means,  forget  one 
another ; nor  lose  sight  of  the  day  of  our  next  meeting. 
We  have  little  to  do  with  the  business  of  this  world. 
Place  and  time  have  not  that  importance  in  our  views 
that  they  have  in  those  of  others ; and  therefore  neither 
changes  of  situation  nor  lapse  of  years  should  weaken  our 
Christian  attachment.  I see  it  to  be  my  business  to  fulfil 
as  a hireling  my  day;  and  then  to  leave  the  world. 
Amen.  We  shall  meet  in  happier  regions.  I believe 
that  those  connections,  and  comforts,  and  friendships, 
which  I have  heretofore  so  desired,  though  they  are  the 
sweetest  earthly  blessings,  are  earthly  still/* 


CHAPTER  V. 


MR.  MARTYN’s  arrival  AT  CALCUTTA RESIDENCE  AT 

ALDEEN PREACHES  AT  CALCUTTA IS  APPOINTED  TO 

DINAPORE LEAVES  CALCUTTA JOURNAL  OF  HIS  VOY- 

AGE UP  THE  HOOGLEY  AND  GANGES. 

For  many  years  supplications  had  incessantly  ascended 
up  to  heaven  from  Christians  in  India,  for  the  spiritual 
prosperity  of  that  benighted  land ; and  for  a considerable 
time  a stated  weekly  meeting  had  been  held  at  Calcutta, 
on  the  recommendation  of  Dr.  Buchanan  and  Mr.  Brown,* 
for  the  express  purpose  of  beseeching  the  Lord  to  send 
forth  laborers  into  those  fields  which  were  white  unto  the 
harvest.  What  a manifest  answer  to  these  petitions  was 
the  appearance  of  Mr.  Martyn  amongst  those  who  had 
been  thus  offering  up  their  prayers ! One  of  these,f  a 
name  dear  to  all  who  admire  zeal,  integrity,  liberality,  and 
an  entire  consecration  of  the  brightest  talents  to  the  cause 
of  Christian  philanthropy,  was  now  about  to  commence 
his  researches  into  the  state  of  religion  amongst  the  Syrian 
Christians : and  the  ship  which  conveyed  him  on  that 
interesting  errand,  left  the  mouth  of  the  Hoogley  as  the 
Union  entered  it.  To  him,  doubtless,  the  sight  of  Mr. 
Martyn  would  have  seemed  an  answer  to  prayer,  demand- 
ing the  warmest  thanksgiving : the  voice  of  a Christian 
missionary  would  have  been  sweeter  in  his  ears  than  even 


See  Appendix  E. 

17 


t Dr.  Buchanan. 


194 


MEMOIR  OF 


those  sounds  which  he  afterwards  heard  in  Travancore, 
from  the  bells  amongst  the  hills,  and  which  reminded  him 
of  another  country. 

At  Aldeen,  near  Calcutta,  the  residence  of  the  Rev. 
David  Brown,  Mr.  Martyn  was  received  and  welcomed 
with  all  that  cordiality  of  affection  which  characterizes  the 
genuine  servants  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Finding  in  him  a 
spirit  eminently  congenial  with  his  own,  he  gladly  became 
one  of  his  dear  family,  as  he  expresses  it,  and  his  days 
passed  delightfully.  In  order  that  he  might  enjoy  as  much 
retirement  as  he  deemed  necessary,  Mr.  Brown  prepared 
a pagoda  for  his  habitation ; which  was  situate  on  the 
edge  of  the  river,  at  no  great  distance  from  the  house. 
There  the  vaulted  roof  was  so  changed  from  its  original 
destination,  as  often  to  reecho  the  voice  of  prayer  and  the 
songs  of  praise  : and  Mr.  Martyn  triumphed  and  rejoiced 

that  the  place  where  once  devils  were  worshipped,  was 
now  become  a Christian  oratory.” 

Soon  after  his  being  fixed  at  Aldeen,  his  affectionate 
friends  there  became  seriously  alarmed  at  an  attack  of 
fever  which  he  experienced.  His  illness  was  of  some  con- 
tinuance, and  in  it  he  was  assaulted  by  a temptation  more 
dangerous  than  uncommon, — a temptation  to  look  to  him- 
self for  some  qualification  with  which  to  approach  the 
Saviour, — for  something  to  warrant  his  confidence  in  him, 
and  hope  of  acceptance  from  him.  Searching  for  evi- 
dences for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  ivlietlier  we  are  in 
Christy  widely  differs  from  searching  for  them  to  warrant 
a boldness  of  access  to  Christ : for  this  we  require  no  evi- 
dence ; but  need  only  the  passport  of  faith,  and  the  plea 
of  our  own  wretchedness : and  as  it  is  the  design  of  our 
great  adversary  (such  is  his  subtlety)  to  lead  us  to  deny 
the  evidences  of  faith  altogether, — so  it  is  his  purpose  to 
betray  us  into  a legal  and  mistaken  use  of  them.  We 
find  Mr.  Martyn  at  this  time  expressing  himself  thus : I 

could  derive  no  comfort  from  reflecting  on  my  past  life. 
Indeed,  exactly  in  proportion  as  I looked  for  evidences  of 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


195 


grace,  I lost  that  brokenness  of  spirit  which  I wished  to 
retain,  and  could  not  lie  with  simplicity  at  the  foot  of  the 
cross.  I really  thought  that  I was  departing  this  life.  I 
began  to  pray  as  on  the  verge  of  eternity : and  the  Lord 
was  pleased  to  break  my  hard  heart.  I lay,  in  tears,  in- 
terceding for  the  unfortunate  natives  of  this  country ; 
thinking  with  myself  that  the  most  despicable  soodar  of 
India  was  of  as  much  value  in  the  sight  of  God  as  the  king 
of  Great  Britain.” 

So  pleasantly  and  sv/eetly,  after  his  recovery,  did  the 
current  of  Mr.  Martyn’s  days  pass  on  at  Aldeen  and  Cal- 
cutta, that  he  began  to  fear  lest  the  agreeable  society  he 
met  with  there  should  induce  a softness  of  mind,  and  an 
indisposition  to  solitude  and  bold  exertion.  Of  this  society 
he  remarks,  I felt  sometimes  melancholy  at  the  thought 
that  I should  soon  be  deprived  of  it.  But  alas  ! why  do  I 
regret  it?  Sweet  is  human  friendship, — sweet  is  the 
communion  of  saints, — but  sweeter  far  is  fellowship  with 
^God  pn  earthy  and  the  enjoyment  of  the  society  of  his 
saints  in  heaven,^ 

The  city  of  Calcutta  was  a place  so  evidently  suited  to 
that  order  of  talent  with  which  Mr.  Martyn  was  endowed, 
that  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  that  the  solicitations  of  his 
Christian  friends  there  should  pour  in  upon  him  at  this 
time,  with  the  view  of  persuading  him  to  continue  amongst 
them,  in  a sphere  v/hich  they  considered  so  well  adapted 
for  the  exercise  of  his  ministry.  But  it  was  truly  said  of 
him  by  one*  now  before  the  throne  with  him  in  the  world 
of  light, — that  ‘‘  he  had  a spirit  to  follow  the  steps  of  Brai- 
nerd  and  Swartz and  to  be  prevented  from  going  to 
the  heathen,”  he  himself  remarked  on  this  occasion, 
‘‘  would  almost  have  broken  his  heart.” 

In  the  vicinity  of  Aldeen,  indeed,  he  witnessed,  with 
horror,  the  cruel  rites  and  debasing  idolatries  of  heathen- 
ism. The  blaze  of  a funeral  pile  caused  him  one  day  to 


Dr.  Buchanan, — Christian  Researches. 


196 


MEMOIR  OF 


hasten  to  endeavor,  if  possible,  to  rescue  an  unfortunate 
female,  who  was  consumed,  however,  before  he  could 
reach  the  spot.  In  a dark  wood  at  no  great  distance  from 
Serampore,  he  heard  the  sound  of  the  cymbals  and  drums, 
summoning  the  poor  natives  to  the  worship  of  devils; — 
sounds  which  pierced  his  heart.  And  before  a black 
image,  placed  in  a pagoda,  with  lights  burning  around  it, 
he  beheld  his  fellow  creatures  prostrating  themselves,  with 
their  foreheads  to  the  earth ; — a sight  which  he  contem- 
plated with  an  overwhelming  compassion,  whilst  ^^he 
shivered,”  he  says,  as  if  standing  as  it  were  in  the 
neighborhood  of  hell.” 

Scenes  so  affecting  as  these  might  have  pleaded  with 
him  effectually  in  favor  of  the  proposition  of  his  friends, 
had  he  not  remembered,  that  all  these  things  happened  at 
no  great  distance  from  Aldeen,  Serampore,  and  Calcutta, — 
from  whence  many  a holy  man  of  God  had  already  come 
forth,  and  would  again  come  forth,  crying  out  to  the 
wretched  idolaters,  Why  do  ye  such  things” — “ behold 
the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world,” 

Detained,  as  Mr.  Martyn  unavoidably  was,  at  this  time, 
from  what  he  considered  his  especial  employment,  he 
applied  himself  more  ardently  than  ever  to  the  acquisition 
of  Hindoostanee,  availing  himself  of  the  assistance  of  a 
Gashmirian  Brahmin,  whom  he  wearied  with  his  unceasing 
assiduity.  He  was  also  instant  in  preaching  the  Gospel  to 
his  countrymen,  both  in  the  Mission  Church,  and  in  the 
New  Church,  in  Calcutta. 

His  first  discourse  in  the  New  Church,  on  1 Cor,  i.  23; 
24,  occasioned  a great  sensation ; of  a kind  very  different, 
indeed,  from  that  which  he  heartily  desired,  but  still  one 
which,  from  the  treatment  to  which  he  had  been  accustomed 
on  board  the  ship,  he  was  not  unprepared  to  expect. 

The  plain  exhibition  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  was 
exceedingly  offensive  to  many  of  his  hearers.  Nor  did 
the  ferment  thus  excited  subside  quickly,  as  it  often  does, 
into  pity  or  contempt.  He  had  the  pain,  very  shortly  after. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


197 


of  being  personally  attacked  from  the  pulpit  by  some  of  his 
brethren,  whose  zeal  hurried  them  into  the  violation  not 
only  of  an  express  canon  of  the  Church,  but  of  the  yet 
higher  law  of  Christian  charity ; and  led  them  to  make  an 
intemperate  attack  upon  him,  and  upon  many  of  the  truths 
of  the  Gospel.  Even  when  he  was  himself  present  in 

church,  Mr. spoke  with  sufficient  plainness  of  him 

and  of  his  doctrines,  calling  them  inconsistent,  extravagant, 
and  absurd ; drawing  a vast  variety  of  false  inferences  from 
them,  and  thence  arguing  against  them;  declaring,  for 
instance,  that  to  affirm  repentance  to  be  the  gift  of  God, 
and  to  teach  that  nature  is  wholly  corrupt,  was  to  drive 
men  to  despair : — and  that  to  suppose  the  righteousness  of 
Christ  sufficient  to  justify,  is  to  make  it  unnecessary  to 
have  any  of  our  own.  Though  compelled  to  listen  to  such 
downright  heresies ; — to  hear  himself  described  as  knowing 
neither  what  he  said,  nor  whereof  he  affirmed, — and  as 
aiming  only  to  gratify  self-sufficiency,  pride,  and  uncharita- 
bleness,— “ I rejoiced,”  said  this  meek  and  holy  man,  to 
receive  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord’s  supper  afterwards : — 
as  the  solemnities  of  that  blessed  ordinance  sweetly  tended 
to  soothe  any  asperity  of  mind ; and  I think  that  I admin- 
istered the  cup  to and , with  sincere  good  will.” 

When  exposed  to  a similar  invective  from  another  preacher, 
who  commenced  a public  opposition  to  him,  by  denouncing 
his  last  sermon,  in  particular,  as  a rhapsody, — as  unin- 
telligible jargon, — as  an  enigma  ; — declaring  that  the 
Epistles  of  St.  Paul  were  addressed  to  heathens  alone,  and 
that  if  the  Apostle  could  look  down  from  heaven,  and  see 
what  use  was  made  of  his  words  to  distress  and  agitate 
the  minds  of  men,  he  would  grieve  at  such  perversions ; 
and  who,  in  addition  to  this,  pointedly  addressed  Mr. 
Martyn,  and  charged  him  with  the  guilt  of  distressing  and 
destroying  those  for  whom  Christ  died, — with  takings  away 
their  only  hope,  and  driving  them  to  mopishness,  melan- 
choly, and  despair, — and  finally,  with  depriving  them  of 
the  only  consolation  they  could  have  on  a death-bed ; — he 
17* 


198 


MEMOIR  OF 


again  observes,  we  received  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord^a 
supper,  and  I was  glad  of  the  blessed  ordinance,  as  it 
tended  much  to  compose  my  mind,  and  to  soften  it  in 
compassion  and  love  towards  all  mankind.” 

But  if  Mr.  Martyn  had  abundant  reason  to  be  grieved 
and  pained  at  the  conduct  of  some  of  his  brethren  at  Cal- 
cutta, he  had  no  small  satisfaction  in  the  wise  and  tempe- 
rate line  pursued  by  another  chaplain,  in  this  season  of 
doubtful  and  distressing  disputation  ; who,  perceiving  that 
the  doctrines  of  the  church  of  England  were  becoming  a 
matter  of  warm  and  general  controversy,  adopted  the  ad- 
mirable plan  of  simply  reading  the  Homilies  to  the  congre- 
gation ; — thus  leaving  the  Church  to  speak  authoritatively 
for  herself ; and  affording  to  all  classes  an  opportunity  of 
deciding  which  of  the  parties  was  most  in  accordance  with 
her  incomparable  formularies, — Mr.  Martyn  or  his  opposers. 

Mr.  ,”  he  says,  to  the  great  satisfaction  of  all 

serious  people,  after  stating  the  diversity  of  opinion  which 
had  lately  prevailed  in  the  pulpit,  began  to  read  a Homily 
by  way  of  sermon and  again,  at  the  New  Church,  I 

read,  and  Mr. preached  the  second  and  third  parts  of 

the  ‘ Homily  on  Salvation.’  The  clear  exhibition  of  divine 
truth  which  was  thus  presented,  was  very  rejoicing  to  our 
hearts.” 

Attached  as  Mr.  Martyn  was  to  the  Church  of  England, 
he  was  far  from  either  the  apathy  or  the  jealousy  in  which 
too  many  are  apt  to  indulge,  respecting  the  interests  of 
other  Christian  communities.  Very  decidedly  did  he  dif- 
fer in  some  important  points  from  the  Baptists.  But  it 
was  with  the  sincerest  grief  that  he  heard,  during  his 
abode  at  Aldeen,  of  an  order  issued  by  the  government 
(though  it  proved  afterwards  that  he  was  misinformed)  to 
prevent  their  preaching  and  distributing  tracts.  So  per- 
plexed and  excited  was  he  by  the  intelligence,  that  it  even 
deprived  him  of  sleep;  and  he  spoke  afterwards  with  so 
much  vehemence  against  the  measures  of  government, 
as,  upon  reflection,  to  afford  him  matter  of  self-condemna- 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


199 


tion.  I know  not,”  he  said,  what  manner  of  spirit  I 
am  of;  I fancy  it  is  all  zeal  for  God ; but  what  a false- 
hood is  this  ? I am  severe  against  a governor,  not  making 
allowances  for  what  he  knows.  Oh ! does  it  become  me 
to  be  judging  others  ? Did  Jesus  canvass  the  proceedings 
of  government  in  the  spirit  of  one  of  this  world  ? I pray 
to  be  preserved  from  ever  falling  into  this  snare  again. 
May  I,  with  poverty  of  spirit,  go  on  my  way ; and  never 
again  trouble  myself  with  what  does  not  belong  to  me ! 
I trust  I shall  be  able  to  distinguish  between  zeal  and 
self-will.  Let  me  never  fancy  I have  zeal,  till  my  heart 
overflows  with  love  to  every  man  living.” 

On  the  13th  of  September,  1806,  Mr.  Martyn  received 
his  appointment  to  Dinapore;  by  which  time,  notwith- 
standing all  his  vigilance,  the  comforts  of  the  life  he  had 
been  leading  had  so  far  won  upon  him,  that  he  suffered 
much  at  the  thoughts  of  his  removal.  ‘‘It  is  an  awful 
and  an  arduous  thing,”  said  he,  “ to  root  out  every  affec- 
tion for  earthly  things,  so  as  to  live  for  another  world.  I 
was  astonished  at  the  attachment  I felt  for  earthly  things. 
The  happiness  of  invisible  and  eternal  things  seemed 
something  like  a dream ; the  faint  remains  of  what  I had 
formerly  known.  In  great  melancholy,  I determined  be- 
fore God,  to  leave  this  wretched  world  once  more;  but 
my  soul  was  greatly  cast  down.  The  affections  were 
entwined  around  something  or  other  here ; so  that  it  ap- 
peared like  death  to  be  torn  from  it.”  So  far,  however, 
was  he  from  yielding  to  selfishness  or  sloth,  that,  as  the 
day  of  his  departure  drew  near,  he  stirred  himself  up  to 
the  consideration  of  the  greatness  of  his  calling,  and  pant- 
ed to  begin  his  work. 

At  the  beginning  of  October,  Mr.  Martyn  prepared  to 
leave  that  Christian  family,  in  the  bosom  of  which  he 
had  received  such  unremitted  kindness;  but  not  before 
he  had  welcomed  the  joyful  arrival  of  two  fellow-laborers 
from  England ; who,  following  his  bright  track,  and  imi- 
tating his  self-denying  example,  had  turned  their  backs 


200 


MEMOIR  OF 


on  the  beloved  land  of  their  nativity.  This  was  an  in- 
expressible joy  to  his  heart.  I went  down’’  (he  says  in 
his  journal)  ‘‘to  Calcutta,  where  we  had  the  happiness 
of  meeting  our  dear  brethren.  I rode  out  with  them  in 
the  evening,  and  passed  most  of  the  time  in  conversing 
about  European  friends.”  And  when,  afterwards,  he 
heard  one  of  them  (Mr.  Corrie*)  preach,  he  thus  exr 
presses  himself:  “God  be  praised  for  another  v/itness  to 
his  truth.  O may  abundant  grace  and  gifts  rest  on  my 
beloved  brother,  that  the  works  of  God  may  show  them- 
selves forth  in  him.”  By  these  various  circumstances, 
together  with  the  letters  which  at  the  same  time  he  re- 
ceived from  those  to  whom  he  was  so  attached  in  England, 
his  affections  of  love  and  joy  were  excited  to  such  a de- 
gree, as  to  prove  almost  too  much  for  his  frame. 

A few  days  before  he  left  Aldeen,  several  of  Mr.  Mar- 
tyn’s  friends  came  together  to  his  pagoda,  in  order  that 
they  might  unite  with  him  in  imploring  a blessing  on  his 
intended  labors.  Such  a meeting  could  not  fail  of  being 
highly  interesting,  and  it  was  not  the  less  so  from  a recol- 
lection of  the  place  in  which  they  were  assembled — a 
Christian  congregation,  in  a building  which  once  had  been 
an  idol  temple,  seemed  to  supply  a consolatory  pledge,  as 
well  as  a significant  emblem,  of  what  all  earnestly  prayed 
for,  and  confidently  anticipated,  for  poor  idolatrous  India. 
“ My  soul,”  said  Mr.  Martyn,  “never  yet  had  such  divine 
enjoyment.  I felt  a desire  to  break  from  the  body, 
and  join  the  high  praises  of  the  saints  above.  May  I go 
‘ in  the  strength  of  this,  many  days.’ — Amen.  ‘ My  soul 
doth  magnify  the  Lord,  and  my  spirit  hath  rejoiced  in  God 
my  Saviour.’  How  sweet  to  walk  with  Jesus, — to  love 


* The  Rev.  Daniel  Corrie,  an  Archdeacon  of  the  English  Church. 
An  efficient  coadjutor  in  every  plan  for  the  improvement  of  British 
India.  Very  frequent  and  honorable  mention  is  made  of  him  in  the 
works  of  Bishop  Heber.  He  has  been  recently  engaged  in  some 
preparatory  measures  for  the  establishment  of  a College  at  Calcutta, 
to  be  open  indiscriminately  to  students  of  all  denominations.  E. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


201 


him, — and  to  die  for  him ! ^ Surely  goodness  and  mercy 

shall  follow  me  all  the  days  of  my  life  : and  I wih  dwell 
in  the  house  of  the  Lord  forever.'  ” And  again,  the  next 
day,  he  says,  ‘‘  The  blessed  God  has  again  visited  my  soul 
in  his  power,  and  all  that  was  within  me  blessed  his  holy 
name.  I found  my  heaven  begun  on  earth.  No  work  so 
sweet  as  that  of  praying  and  living  wholly  to  the  service 
of  God.’’ 

On  the  15th  of  October,  after  taking  leave  of  the  Church 
at  Calcutta  in  a farewell  discourse,  and  of  the  family  at 
Aldeen  in  an  exposition  at  morning  worship,  Mr.  Martyn 
entered  his  budgerow,*  which  was  to  convey  him  to  Dina- 
pore  ;f  and  sailed  up  the  Ganges,  accompanied  by  his 
brethren,  Mr.  Brown,  Mr.  Corrie,  and  Mr.  Parsons. 
Mr.  Marshman,f  seeing  them  pass  by  the  Mission  House, 
could  not  resist  joining  the  party ; and  after  going  a little 
way,  left  them  with  prayer.  At  night,  Mr.  Martyn  prayed 
with  his  brethren  in  the  vessel;  and  the  next  day  they 
devoted  the  whole  morning  to  religions  exercises.  How 
sweet  is  prayer,”  said  he,  to  my  soul  at  this  time ! I 
seem  as  if  I could  never  be  tired,  not  only  of  spiritual  joys, 
but  of  spiritual  employments,  since  these  are  now  the 
same.” 

The  day  after,  the  weather  becoming  tempestuous,  his 
brethren  sorrowfully  and  reluctantly  left  him  to  prosecute 
his  voyage  alone.  Before  they  parted,  however,  they 
spent  the  whole  morning  (to  use  his  own  words)  in  a 
divine  ordinance,  in  which  each  of  them  read  a portion  of 
Scripture,  and  all  of  them  sang  and  prayed.  Mr. 

* A budgerow  is  “ a travelling  boat  constructed"  like  a pleasure 
barge.  Some  have  cabins  fourteen  feet  wide,  and  proportionably 
long,  and  draw  from  four  to  five  feet  of  water.  From  seventeen  to 
twenty  miles  a day  is  the  greatest  distance  a large  budgerow  can  be 
towed  against  the  stre^im  during  the  fair  season.” — Rennel. 

t No  missionary  station  is  now  maintained  at  this  place.  E. 

t One  of  the  Baptist  Missionaries. 


202 


MEMOIR  OF 


Brown’s  passage,  chosen  from  the  1st  of  Joshua,  was  very 
suitable,”  said  Mr.  Martyn,  ‘ Have  I not  sent  thee  V — 

Let  this  be  an  answer  to  my  fears,  O my  Lord,  and  an 
assurance  that  I am  in  thy  work;  and  that  therefore  I 
shall  not  go  forth  at  my  own  charges,  or  fight  any  enemies 
but  thine.  It  was  a very  affecting  season  to  me  : but  in 
prayer  I was  far  from  a state  of  seriousness  and  affection.” 
I was  left  alone,”  he  writes,  October  17,  in  his  jour- 
nal, for  the  first  time  with  none  but  natives.  The 
wind  and  rain  became  so  violent,*  that  the  men  let  the 
budgerow  stay  upon  shore  the  whole  day  ; and  in  conse- 
quence of  beating  on  the  ground,  it  leaked  so  much  that 
the  men  were  obliged  to  be  in  my  cabin  to  bale  her.  Read 
with  the  Moonshee  one  of  the  tracts  which  he  had  himself 
translated  from  the  Bengalee  into  verse.  Perceiving  him 
to  be  alarmed  at  the  violence  of  the  waves  beating  against 
the  boat,  I began  to  talk  to  him  about  religion.  He  began 
by  saying,  ‘ May  God  be  our  protector,’ — this  was  a favor- 
able beginning.  The  hurricane  abated  before  midnight^ 
through  mercy. 

Oct.  18. — ‘‘  Reading  hard  all  day  wrote  out  a list  of 
the  errata  in  one  of  the  tracts,  and  read  Sanscrit  grammar. 
In  the  evening,  walked  along  the  bank  with  my  gun,  and 
fired  at  some  wild  fowl,  which  the  servants  ate.  At  night, 
read  part  of  a Nagree  tract  with  the  Moonshee.  Learnt 
some  Arabic  roots.  Felt  an  occasional  depression  of 
spirits ; but  prayer  instantly  removed  it ; so  that,  in  general, 
I was  near  to  God,  and  happy.” 

Oct.  19. — Sunday.  “ The  first  solitary  Sabbath  spent 
amongst  the  heathen : but  my  soul  not  forsaken  of  God. 
The  prayers  of  my  dear  friends  were  instant  for  me  this 


* The  North- westers  are  the  most  formidable  enemies  that  are 
to  he  met  with  in  this  inland  navigation, — whole  fleets  of  trading 
boats  have  been  sunk  by  them  almost  instantaneously.  But  it  is  in 
the  great  rivers  alone,  when  increased  in  width,  that  they  are  the 
most  formidable.” — Rennel. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


203 


day,  I well  perceive : and  a great  part  of  my  prayer  was 
occupied  in  delightful  intercession  for  them.  The  ac- 
count of  the  fall  of  man,  in  the  third  chapter  of  Genesis, 
and  of  his  restoration  by  Christ,  was  unspeakably  affecting 
to  my  soul.  Indeed,  every  thing  I read  seemed  to  be  car- 
ried home  to  my  soul  with  ineffable  sweetness  and  power 
by  the  Spirit ; and  all  that  was  within  me  blessed  his  holy 
name.  In  the  afternoon,  sent  to  the  Moonshee,  that  he 
might  hear  the  Gospel  read,  or  read  it  himself.  Began 
St.  Mark  ; — but  our  conversation,  turning  from  Christianity 
to  Mohammedanism,  became  deadening  to  my  spirit.  Our 
course  to-day  was  along  the  eastern  bank  ; which  seems 
to  have  been  lately  the  bed  of  the  river,  and  is  bare  of 
trees  for  a considerable  distance  from  the  water.  The 
western  bank  is  covered  with  wood.  In  my  evening  walk, 
saw  three  skeletons.” 

Oct.  20. — Employed  all  the  day  in  translating  the  first 
chapter  of  the  Acts  into  Hindoostanee.  I did  it  with 
some  care  ; and  wrote  it  all  out  in  the  Persian  character ; 
yet  still  I am  surprised  I do  so  little.  In  my  morning 
walk,  shot  a bird  with  a beautiful  plumage,  called  a Cule- 
an;  and,  in  the  evening,  a large  bird,  called  a Minca. — 
Putting  my  gun  into  the  boat,  I walked  into  the  village 
where  the  boat  stopped  for  the  night ; and  found  the  wor- 
shippers of  Cali  by  the  sound  of  their  drums  and  cymbals. 
I did  not  think  of  speaking  to  them,  on  account  of  their 
being  Bengalees.  But,  being  invited  by  the  Brahmins  to 
walk  in,  I entered  within  the  railing,  and  asked  a few 
questions  about  the  idol.  The  Brahmin,  who  spoke  bad 
Hindoostanee,  disputed  with  great  heat,  and  his  tongue 
ran  faster  than  I could  follow ; and  the  people,  who  were 
about  one  hundred,  shouted  applause.  But  I continued 
to  ask  my  questions,  without  making  any  remarks  upon 
the  answers.  I asked,  among  other  things,  whether  what 
I had  heard  of  Vishnu  and  Brahma  was  true ; which  he 
confessed.  I forebore  to  press  him  with  the  consequences, 
which  he  seemed  to  feel ; and  then  I told  him  what  was 


204 


MEMOIR  OF 


my  belief. — The  man  grew  quite  mild,  and  said  it  was 
chula  hat  (good  words) ; and  asked  me  seriously,  at  last, 
what  I thought — ‘ was  idol-worship  true  or  false  V I felt 
it  a matter  of  thankfulness  that  I could  make  known  the 
truth  of  God,  though  but  a stammerer ; and  that  I had 
declared  it  in  the  presence  of  the  devil.  And  this  also  I 
learnt,  that  the  power  of  gentleness  is  irresistible.  I never 
was  more  astonished  than  at  the  change  in  deportment 
of  this  hot-headed  Brahmin.  Read  the  Sanscrit  grammar 
till  bed-time.”^ 

Oct.  21. — Morning  at  Sanscrit,  without  gaining  any 
ground.  Afternoon,  with  my  Moonshee,  correcting  Acts 
i. ; and  felt  a little  discouraged  at  finding  I still  wrote  so 
incorrectly;  though  much  pleased  at  this  great  apparent 
desire  of  having  it  perfectly  accurate.  Though  not  joyful 
in  my  spirit,  as  when  my  friends  left  me,  I feel  my  God  to 
be  an  all-satisfying  portion ; and  find  no  want  of  friends. 
Read  Genesis  and  Luke ; — at  night  in  the  Septuagint  and 
Hindoostanee.  Came-to  at  a desert  place  on  the  western 
bank.’^ 

Oct.  22. — Shot  a bird  somewhat  larger  than  a wood- 
cock, but  like  it  in  taste ; and  a snipe. — The  Musalchee, 
who  attended  me,  seeing  an  old  man  who  had  caught  some 
fish,  made  a requisition  of  them.  The  old  man  understood 
the  Musalchee’s  meaning  better  than  I did ; for  he  began 
to  entreat  me,  saying,  ‘ he  was  a poor  man,’  and  was 
quite  overjoyed  to  find  that  I had  not  given  an  order  to 
plunder  him,  but  meant  to  pay.  I then  recollected  what 
Mr.  Brown  told  me,  of  the  custom  the  servants  have  of 
making  requisitions  from  the  natives  in  the  name  of  their 
English  masters.  Alas  ! poor  natives, — how  accustomed 
they  are  to  injustice  ! They  cannot  believe  their  English 
masters  to  be  better  than  their  Mohammedan  ones.” 


* The  Sanscrit  is  the  common  source  of  the  languages  of  the 
Hindoos.  The  principal  derivations  from  it  are  the  Cashmiriaii, 
Mahratta,  Telinga,  Tamul,  and  Hindoostanee.  E. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


205 


''  A Brahmin  of  my  own  age  was  performing  his  devo- 
tions to  Gunga  early  this  morning,  when  I was  going  to 
prayer.  My  soul  was  struck  with  the  sovereignty  of  God, 
who,  out  of  pure  grace,  had  made  such  a difference  in  all 
the  external  circumstances  of  our  lives.  O let  not  that 
man’s  earnestness  rise  up  in  judgment  against  me  at  the 
last  day. — In  the  afternoon  they  were  performing  the 
ceremony  of  throwing  the  effigies  of  Cali,  collected  from 
several  villages,  into  the  river.  In  addition  to  the  usual 
music,  there  were  trumpets.  The  objects  of  worship, 
which  were  figures  in  relief  on  the  sector  of  a circle  of 
about  one  hundred  and  twenty  degrees,  most  gorgeously 
bedecked  with  tinsel,  were  kept  under  a little  awning  in 
their  respective  boats.  As  the  budgerow  passed  through 
the  boats,  they  turned  so  as  to  present  the  front  of  their 
goddess  to  me ; and,  at  the  same  time,  blew  a blast  with 
their  trumpet,  evidently  intending  to  gratify  me  with  a 
sight  of  what  appeared  to  them  so  fine.  Had  their  em- 
ployment been  less  impious,  I should  have  returned  the 
compliment  by  looking ; but  I turned  away.  Yet  I felt  no 
tenderness  of  grief ; nor  in  the  morning  did  I feel  anything 
like  due  thankfulness  for  God’s  electing  mercy,  in  making 
me  thus  to  differ  from  the  Brahmins.  I have  daily  and 
hourly  proofs  of  my  corruption  : for  when  does  jny  heart 
come  up  to  what  my  half-enlightened  understanding  ap- 
proves? Yet  I intend,  through  grace,  to  continue  praying 
to  the  end  for  their  poor  precious  souls,  and  that  the  king- 
dom of  God  may  be  set  up  here.” 

‘‘  Came-to  on  the  eastern  bank,  below  a village  called 
Ahgadeep.  Wherever  I walked,  the  women  fled  at  the 
sight  of  me.  Some  men  were  sitting  under  the  shed 
dedicated  to  their  goddess ; and  a lamp  was  burning  in 
her  place.  A conversation  soon  began ; but  there  was  no 
one  who  could  speak  Hindoostanee ; so  all  I could  say 
was  by  the  medium  of  my  Mussulman  Musalchee.  They 
said  that  they  only  did  as  others  did;  and  that,  if  they 
were  wrong,  then  all  Bengal  was  wrong.  I felt  love  for 
18 


206 


MEMOIR  OF 


their  souls,  and  longed  for  utterance  to  declare  unto  those 
poor  simple  people  the  holy  Gospel.  I think  that  when 
my  mouth  is  opened,  I shall  preach  to  them  day  and  night. 
I feel  that  they  are  my  brethren  in  the  flesh ; — precisely 
on' a level  with  myself’’ 

In  the  morning  upon  Sanscrit,  though  still  quite  in  the 
dark.  Afternoon  with  the  Moonshee.” 

Oct.  23. — The  tow-rope  broke,  and  w’^e  were  hurried 
down  the  stream  with  great  rapidity ; the  stream  running 
seven  miles  an  hour.  We  ran  foul  of  several  large  boats ; 
and  I expected  we  should  go  to  pieces.  The  people  of  the 
other  boats  would  not  aflbrd  the  least  help ; so  the  Mangee 
and  his  assistant  jumped  overboard  with  a rope,  and  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  ashore,  but  were  unable  to  stop  her  till 
she  ran  foul  of  another,  which  was  made  fast.  Came-to 
at  night  on  the  eastern  bank.  A delightful  season  to  me, 
on  account  of  the  serenity  of  my  mind,  and  of  my  happy 
and  solemn  reflections  on  the  grace  of  my  God  towards 
his  poor  creature.” 

I thought  at  night  more  than  usual  of  my  dear  L . 

But  the  more  I exaggerate  these  ideal  joys,  the  more  do  I 
treasure  up  subjects  of  wo.  O what  vanity  has  God  written 
upon  all  things  under  the  sun  !” — As  I returned  late,  I 
passed  between  the  river  and  a party  of  jackals;  they 
kept  at  a little  distance  till  we  were  passed.” 

October  25. — Passed  the  morning  in  writing  out  of  the 
rules  of  Sundhi.  Had  a very  solemn  season  of  prayer,  by 
the  favor  of  God,  over  some  of  the  chapters  of  Genesis  ; 
but  especially  at  the  conclusion  of  the  119th  Psalm.  O 
that  these  holy  resolutions  and  pious  breathings  were  en- 
tirely my  own!  Adored  be  the  never-failing  mercy  of 
God  1 He  has  made  my  happiness  to  depend,  not  on  the 
uncertain  connections  of  this  life,  but  upon  his  own  most 
blessed  self, — a portion  that  never  faileth. — Came-to  on 
the  eastern  bank.  The  opposite  side  was  very  romantic ; 
— adorned  with  a stately  range  of  very  high  forest  trees, 
whose  deep,  dark  shade  seemed  impenetrable  to  the  light. — 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


207 


In  my  evening  walk  enjoyed  great  solemnity  of  feeling,  in 
the  view  of  the  world  as  a mere  wilderness,  through  which 
the  children  of  God  are  passing  to  a better  country.  It  was 
a comforting  and  a solemn  thought,  and  was  unspeakably 
interesting  to  me  at  the  time, — that  God  knew  whereabouts 
his  people  were  in  the  wilderness,  and  was  supplying  them 
with  just  what  they  wanted.” 

“ On  my  return  towards  the  boat,  I saw  a wild-boar,  of 
a very  large  size,  galloping  parallel  to  the  river.  I had  not 
a gun  with  me,  or  I might  have  killed  him,  as  he  was 
within  reach  of  a fusee  ball. — In  my  budgerow  found  great 
delight  in  Hart’s  Hymns  at  night.” 

October  26. — Sunday.  Passed  this  Lord’s  day  with 

great  comfort,  and  much  solemnity  of  soul.  Glory  to  God 
for  his  grace ! Reading  the  Scriptures  and  prayer  took 
up  the  first  part  of  the  day.  Almost  every  chapter  I read 
was  blest  to  my  soul, — particularly  the  last  chapter  of 
Isaiah : ^ It  shall  come,  that  I will  gather  all  nations  and 
tongues;  and  they  shall  come,  and  see  my  glory,’  &c. 
Rejoice,  ndy  soul,  in  the  sure  promises  of  Jehovah.  How 
happy  am  I,  when,  in  preparing  for  the  work  of  declaring 
his  glory  among  the  Gentiles,  I think,  that  many  of  the 
Lord’s  saints  have  been  this  day  remembering  their  un- 
worthy friend.  I felt  as  if  I could  never  be  tired  with 
prayer.  In  the  afternoon,  read  one  of  Gibert’s  French 
Sermons, — Bates  on  Death, — and  some  of  the  Nagree 
Gospels.  In  the  evening,  we  came-to  on  the  eastern  bank. 
I walked  into  a neighboring  village,  with  some  tracts.  The 
children  ran  away  in  great  terror ; and  though  there  were 
some  men  here  and  there,  I found  no  opportunity  or  en- 
couragement to  try  if  there  were  any  that  could  speak 
Hindoostanee : however,  I felt  vexed  with  myself  for  not 
taking  more  pains  to  do  them  good.  Alas ! while  Satan  is 
destroying  their  souls,  does  it  become  the  servants  of  God 
to  be  lukewarm?— At  night,  read  the  third  and  fourth 
chapters  of  the  Acts ; and  lost  much  time  and  spirituality 
by  indulging  ideas  of  schemes  about  the  gospel,  which 


208 


MEMOIR  OF 


had  more  of  romance  and  pride  in  them  than  of  wisdom 
and  humiliation.” 

Oct.  27. — Arrived  at  Berhampore.  In  the  evening, 
walked  out  to  see  the  cantonments  at  the  hospital,  in  which 
there  were  one  hundred  and  fifty  European  soldiers  sick. 
I was  talking  to  a man,  said  to  be  dying,  when  a surgeon 
entered.  I went  up,  and  made  some  apology  for  entering 
the  hospital.  It  was  my  old  school-fellow  and  townsman, 

— . The  remainder  of  the  evening  he  spent  with 

me  in  my  budgerow.  He  pressed  me  much  to  stay  longer 
with  him,  which  I refused;  but  afterwards,  on  reflection, 
I thought  it  my  duty  to  stay  a little  longer ; thinking  I 
might  have  an  opportunity  of  preaching  to  the  soldiers.” 

Oct.  28. — Rose  very  early,  and  was  at  the  hospital  at 
day-light.  Waited  there  a long  time,  wandering  up  and 
down  the  wards,  in  hopes  of  inducing  the  men  to  get  up 
and  assemble ; but  it  was  in  vain.  I left  three  books  with 
them ; and  went  away  amidst  the  sneers  and  titters  of  the 
common  soldiers.  Certainly  it  is  one  of  the  greatest  crosses 
I am  called  to  bear,  to  take  pains  to  make  people  hear 
me.  It  is  such  a struggle  between  a sense  of  propriety 
and  modesty,  on  the  one  hand ; and  a sense  of  duty,  on 
the  other ; that  I find  nothing  equal  to  it.  I could  force 
my  way  anywhere,  in  order  to  introduce  a brother  minis- 
ter : but  for  myself,  I act  with  hesitation  and  pain.  Mr. 

promised  to  ask  the  head  surgeon’s  permission  for 

me  to  preach,  and  appointed  the  hour  at  which  I should 
come.  I went  there;  but,  after  waiting  two  hours,  was 
told  that  the  surgeon  was  gone  without  being  spoken  to, — 
and  many  other  excuses  were  made.  So,  as  it  was  now 
the  heat  of  the  day,  I saw  it  was  of  no  use  to  make  any 
more  attempts;  and  therefore  I went  on  my  way.  At 
night,  from  mere  thoughtlessness,  went  on  shore  without 
tracts,  and  lost  a better  opportunity  than  I have  yet  had  of 
distributing  them  among  the  people.  My  soul  was  dread- 
fully wounded  at  the  recollection  of  it ; and,  O,  may  the 
conviction  of  my  wickedness  rest  upon  my  soul  all  my 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


209 


days ! How  many  souls  will  rise  up  in  judgment  against 
me  at  the  last  day,  God  only  knows.  The  Lord  forgive 
my  guilty  soul, — deliver  me  from  blood-guiltiness, — and 
make  me  to  remember  for  what  purpose  I came  hither  I” 

Oct.  29. — Passed  Cossim  Buzar  and  Moorshedabad,. 
in  the  middle  of  the  day ; and  so  my  resolutions  of  repair- 
ing my  past  negligence  were  defeated,  for  we  stopped  at 
night  where  there  was  not  a house.  I talked  with  a party 
of  boatmen;  and  begged  them  to  take  a tract;  but  I 
could  not  prevail  upon  them.  Though  they  were  Rajemahl 
people,  I could  scarcely  understand  them,  or  they  me,  at 
all.  I am  grieved,  and  disappointed,  and  ashamed,  at 
my  extraordinary  backwardness  in  the  language;  but  I 
hope  not  to  be  discouraged.  Employed  the  whole  day  in 
translating  Acts,  chap.  ii.  and  correcting  it  with  my 
Moonshee.’’ 

Oct.  30. — Employed  the  whole  day,  as  yesterday, 
about  the  same  chapter.  Read  also  the  Ramayuna,  and 
Sale’s  Introduction  to  the  Koran.  My  views  enlarge 
rapidly  respecting  the  state  of  things  among  the  Hindoos 
and  Mohammedans. — My  soul  was  in  a most  awful  state  of 
impression ; Satan  was  at  work,  and  my  soul  found  safety 
only  in  holding  by  God  as  a child  clings  to  the  neck  of  its 
mother.  Thanks  be  to  God  that  I have  the  witness  in 
myself.  ‘ The  anointing,  which  ye  have  received  of  him, 
abideth  in  you,  and  ye  need  not  that  any  man  teach  you, 
but  as  the  same  anointing  teacheth  you  of  all  things,’  6lc. 
O how  refreshing  and  supporting  to  my  soul  was  the  holi- 
ness of  the  word  of  God; — sweeter  than  the  sweetest 
promise,  at  this  time,  was  the  constant  and  manifest  ten- 
dency of  the  word,  to  lead  men  to  holiness  and  the  deepest 
seriousness.  What  a contrast  is  it  to  the  mock  majesty 
of  the  Koran,  and  the  trifling  indecent  stuff  of  the  Rama- 
yuna. My  whole  soul  seems,  at  present,  engrossed  in  the 
work  of  being  the  messenger  of  truth;  and,  at  every  sea- 
son of  prayer,  I found  a peculiar  tenderness  in:  praying  for; 
those  unenlightened  people.!’ 


210 


MEMOIR  OF 


Oct.  31. — ‘‘Passed  a very  populous  village  called  Jun- 
gipore.’’ 

“ Stopped  at  night  again  in  a desert  place. — Employed 
as  yesterday.  My  Moonshee  said,  ‘ How  can  you  prove 
this  book  (putting  his  hand  on  the  Gospel),  to  be  the 
word  of  God  V I took  him  to  walk  with  me  on  the  shore, 
that  we  might  discuss  the  matter : and  the  result  of  our 
conversation  was,  that  I discovered  that  the  Mussulmen 
allow  the  Gospel  to  be,  in  general,  the  command  of  God, 
though  the  words  of  it  are  not  His  as  the  words  of  the 
Koran  are ; and  contend  that  the  actual  words  of  God 
given  to  Jesus  were  burnt  by  the  Jews : — that  they  also 
admit  the  New  Testament  to  have  been  in  force  till  the 
coming  of  Mohammed.  When  I quoted  some  passages 
which  proved  the  Christian  dispensation  to  be  the  final 
one,  he  allowed  it  to  be  inconsistent  with  the  divinity  of 
the  Koran,  but  said,  ‘ then  those  words  of  the  Gospel  must 
be  false.’  The  man  argued  and  asked  his  questions 
seemingly  in  earnest;  and  another  new  impression  was 
left  upon  my  mind ; namely,  that  these  men  are  not  fools, 
and  that  all  ingenuity  and  clearness  of  reasoning  are  not 
confined  to  England  and  Europe.  I seem  to  feel  that 
these  descendants  of  Ham  are  as  dear  to^God  as  the 
haughty  sons  of  Japheth:  I feel,  too,  more  at  home  with 
the  Scriptures  than  ever : every  thing  I see  gives  light  to, 
and  receives  it  from,  the  Scriptures.  I seem  transported 
back  to  the  ancient  times  of  the  Israelites  and  the 
Apostles.’^ 

“ My  spirit  felt  composed,  after  the  dispute,  by  simply 
looking  to  God  as  one  who  had  engaged  to  support  his 
own  cause : and  I saw  it  to  be  my  part  to  pursue  my  way 
through  the  wilderness  of  this  world,  looking  only  to  that 
redemption  which  daily  draweth  nigh.  The  same  thoughts 
continued  through  the  evening.  I reflected,  while  look- 
ing at  the  stream  gliding  by,  the  smooth  current  of  which 
showed  its  motion  only  by  the  moon  shining  upon  it, — 
that  all  are  alike  carried  down  the  stream  of  time, — that 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


211 


in  a few  years  there  will  be  another  generation  of  Hin- 
doos, Mussulmen,  and  English  in  this  country : and  we 
are  now  but  just  speaking  to  each  other  as  we  are  passing 
along.  How  should  this  consideration  quell  the  tumult  of 
anger  and  impatience,  when  I cannot  convince  men. — 

0 how  feeble  an  instrument  must  a creature  so  short- 
sighted be.  How  necessary  is  it  that  God  should  be  con- 
tinually raising  up  new  instruments ; and  how  easily  can 
he  do  it; — ‘ the  government  is  on  his  shoulders/  Jesus 
is  able  to  bear  the  weight  of  it ; therefore  we  need  not  be 
oppressed  with  care  or  fear : but  a missionary  is  apt  to 
fancy  himself  an  Atlas.” 

November  1. — ‘^Employed  all  day  in  translating  the 
third  chapter  of  the  Acts.  Came-to  at  a place  where  there 
was  no  house.  For  the  first  time  since  arriving  in  Bengal, 
saw  some  hills  appearing  in  the  N.  W.” 

Nov.  2. — Sunday.  My  mind  was  greatly  oppressed^ 

that  I had  done  and  was  doing  nothing  in  the  way  of  dis- 
tributing tracts.  To  free  my  conscience  from  the  charge 
of  unprofitableness  and  neglect,  I wished  to  go  ashore  in 
the  middle  of  the  day,  wherever  I thought  I might  meet 
people ; but  did  not  land  till  we  came-to  on  the  bank  of 
the  Ganges,  which  we  entered  just  before  sunset.  Hills 
appeared  from  S.  W.  to  N.  W.  Some  of  these  were  the 
Rajemahl  hills.  Walking  on  shore,  I met  with  a very 
large  party;  and  entering  into  conversation,  I asked  if 
any  of  them  could  read.  One  young  man,  who  seemed 
superior  in  rank  to  the  rest,  said  he  could,  and  accordingly 
read  some  of  the  only  Nagree  tract  that  I had.  I then 
addressed  myself  boldly  to  them,  and  told  them  of  the 
Gospel.  When  speaking  of  the  inefficacy  of  the  religious 
practices  of  the  Hindoos,  I mentioned  as  an  example,  the 
repetition  of  the  name  of  Ram.  The  young  man  assented 
to  this ; and  said,  ‘ Of  what  use  is  it?’  As  he  seemed  ta 
be  of  a pensive  turn,  and  said  this  with  marks  of  disgust, 

1 gave  him  a Nagree  Testament; — the  first  I have  given. 
May  God’s  blessing  go  along  with  it,  and  cause  the  eyes. 


MEMOIR  OF 


212 

of  multitudes  to  be  opened ! The  men  said  they  should 
be  glad  to  receive  tracts ; so  I sent  them  back  a consider- 
able number  by  the  young  man.  The  idea  of  printing 
the  parables,  in  proper  order,  with  a short  explanation 
subjoined  to  each,  for  the  purpose  of  distribution,  and  as 
school  books,  suggested  itself  to  me  to-night,  and  delighted 
me  prodigiously.^^ 

Nov.  3. — ‘‘  Crossed  the  river,  in  order  to  get  to  Chandry. 
But  the  wind  growing  very  strong,  we  were  obliged  to 
come-to  by  a sand-bank.  Began  my  work  by  writing  a few 
remarks  on  one  of  the  parables.  Finished  ‘ Sale’s  Pre- 
liminary Discourse  to  the  Koran,’  and  read  the  Ramayuna. 

Arrived  at  Chandry,  and  found  and ; walked 

with  them  over  some  of  the  ruins  of  Gour  ; a mosque,, 
which  was  still  standing  entire,  was  indeed  worth  seeing. 
We  observed  several  monkeys,  and  the  print  of  a tiger’s 
foot. 

Nov.  4. — After  officiating  at  morning  worship,  I went 
up  with  my  friends  in  a boat  to  Gomalty  ; stopping  by  the 
way  to  visit  one  of  their  schools  at  Mirdypore,*  which  much 
delighted  me.  The  little  boys,  seated  cross-legged  on  the 
ground  all  around  the  room,  read  some  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment to  us.  While  they  displayed  their  powers  of  read- 
ing, their  fathers  and  mothers  crowded  in  great  numbers 
round  the  doors.” 

Nov.  5. — ‘‘  Received  letters  from  Mr.  Brown,  Corrie, 
and  Parsons,  which  much  revived  me.  At  evening  wor- 
ship, discoursed  from  Isaiah  Ixiii.  1.  My  soul  continued 
sweetly  engaged  with  God  ; though  the  praises  of  the  peo- 
ple of  Calcutta  were  in  some  degree  an  interruption  of 
that  sweet  peace,  which  is  only  to  be  found  in  being  nothing 
before  God.” 

Nov.  7.- — ‘^This  morning,  after  speaking  on  Acts  xx. 
32,  I took  my  leave  ; and  with  Mr. went  in  palan- 

* Here  are  thirteen  or  fourteen  village  schools,  and  in  conse- 
quence a marked  progress  in  civilization. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


213 


quins  to  Massamgung.  Frequently  cast  down  to-day. 
From  want  of  diligent  employment,  my  thoughts  had  time 
to  wander  in  search  of  some  earthly  good  ; but  I found  that 
recollection  of  what  I deserved  at  the  hands  of  God  restored 
me  to  greater  peace.’’ 

Nov.  8. — ‘‘  Early  this  morning,  reached  Rajemahl,  and 
walked  to  view  the  remains  of  its  ancient  splendor.  Gave 
a tract  or  two  to  a Brahmin  ; but  the  Dak  Moonshee,  a 
Mussulman,  when  he  received  one  of  the  Hindoostanee 
tracts,  and  found  what  it  was,  was  greatly  alarmed : and 
after  many  awkward  apologies,  returned  it,  saying  that  ‘ a 
man  who  had  his  legs  in  two  different  boats,  was  in  danger 
of  sinking  between  them.’  Went  on,  much  discouraged 
at  the  suspicion  and  rebuffs  I met  with, — or  pained; 

for  I feel  not  the  less  determined  to  use  every  effort  to  give 
the  people  the  Gospel.  Oh  ! that  the  Lord  would  pour  out 
upon  them  a spirit  of  deep  concern  for  their  souls ! In  a 
walk,  at  Rajemahl,  met  some  of  the  hill  people.  Wrote 
down  from  their  mouth  some  of  the  names  of  things.  From 
their  appearance,  they  seemed  connected  with  the  Hotten- 
tots and  Chinese.  Passed  the  day  in  correcting  Acts, 
chap.  iii.  with  the  Moonshee.  At  night  walked  with  Mr. 
G.  into  a village,  where  we  met  with  some  more  of  the  hill 
people.  With  one  of  them,  who  was  a Manghee,  or  chief 
of  one  of  the  hills,  I had  some  conversation  in  Hindoos- 
tanee ; and  told  him  that  wicked  men  after  death,  go  to 
a place  of  fire ; and  good  men,  above,  to  God.  The  for- 
mer struck  him  exceedingly.  He  asked  again,  ‘ What  1 
do  they  go  to  a place  of  great  pain  and  fire  V These  peo- 
ple, he  said,  sacrifice  oxen,  goats,  pigeons,  &c.  I asked 
him  if  he  knew  what  this  was  for,  and  then  explained  the 
design  of  sacrifices  ; and  told  him  of  the  great  Sacrifice, — 
but  he  did  not  seem  to  understand  me,  and  appeared  pen- 
sive after  hearing  that  wicked  men  go  to  hell.  He  asked 
us,  with  great  kindness,  to  have  some  of  his  wild  honey ; 
which  was  the  only  thing  he  had  to  offer.  How  surprising 
is  the  universal  prevalence  of  sacrifices  ! This  circumstance 


214 


MEMOIR  OF 


will,  perhaps,  be  made  use  of  for  the  universal  conversion 
of  the  nations.  How  desirable  that  some  missionary  should 
go  among  these  people  1 — No  prejudices ; — none  of  the 
detestable  pride  and  self-righteousness  of  their  neighbors  in 
the  plains.’^ 

Nov.  9. — Passed  the  Sabbath  rather  uncomfortably. 

With  Mr.  , I read  several  portions  of  the  sacred 

Scriptures,  and  prayed  in  the  afternoon.  We  reached 
Sichigully,  a point  where  the  Rajemahl  hills  jut  out  into 
the  Ganges.  It  was  a romantic  spot.  We  went  ashore, 
and  ascended  an  eminence  to  look  at  the  ruins  of  a 
mosque.  The  grave,  and  room  over  it,  of  a Mussulman 
warrior,  killed  in  battle,  were  in  perfect  preservation  ; and 
lamps  are  still  lighted  there  every  night.  We  saw  a few 
more  of  the  hill  people  ; one  of  whom  had  a bow  and 
arrows  ; they  were  in  a hurry  to  be  gone  ; and  went  off, 
men,  women,  and  children,  into  their  native  woods.  As 
I was  entering  the  boat,  I happened  to  touch  with  my 
stick  the  brass  pot  of  one  of  the  Hindoos,  in  which  rice 
was  boiling.  So  defiled  were  we  in  their  sight,  that  the 
pollution  passed  from  my  hand,  through  the  stick  and  the 
brass,  to  the  meat.  He  rose  and  threw  it  all  away. — 
We  read  together  at  night  an  excellent  sermon  on  2 
Cor.  V.  1.’^ 

Nov.  10. — Employed  almost  all  the  day  in  finishing  the 
correction  of  the  third  of  the  Acts,  with  my  Moonshee ; 
and  in  writing  on  some  of  the  parables.  Went  on  the 

north  side  of  the  river,  and  set  Mr.  G ashore ; walked 

with  him  to  a nulla,  expecting  to  find  his  boat : but  it  not 
being  there,  we  were  obliged  to  walk  back  by  night. 
Happily  we  procured  a torch  in  a village  near,  and  were 
thus  preserved  from  the  wild  buffaloes,  whose  recent  foot- 
steps in  the  path  gave  us  no  small  alarm.  I am  constantly 
preserved  through  the  good  providence  of  the  Lord.  Em- 
ployed in  lessons  of  Persian,  writing  and  reading  Ra- 
mayuna.’’ 

Nov,  n,— ‘‘This  morning,  after  prayer,  Mr,  G— — 


HENRV  MARTYN. 


215 

took  his  leave.  I returned  to  my  work  without  interrup- 
tion, and  with  no  small  delight.  The  thought  occurred 
to  my  mind  very  strongly, — how  much  have  I to  learn  of 
divine  things, — if  the  Lord  will  be  pleased  to  teach  me. 
I want  above  all,  a meek,  serious,  resigned,  Christ-like 
spirit.  May  I have  grace  to  live  above  every  human 
motive ; simply  with  God,  and  to  God ; and  not  swayed, 
especially  in  the  missionary  work,  by  the  opinions  of  peo- 
ple not  acquainted  with  the  state  of  things,  whose  judg- 
ment may  be  contrary  to  my  own.  But  it  is  a matter  of 
no  small  difficulty  to  keep  one’s  eye  from  wandering  to 
the  church  in  Calcutta,  and  in  England.” 

Nov.  12. — Employed  all  the  day  in  translating,  in 
which  work  the  time  passes  away  pleasantly  and  rapidly. 
The  cold  mornings  and  evenings  begin  to  be  very  severe. 
Though  the  thermometer  was  only  down  to  61°,  I should 
have  been  glad  of  a fire.  It  was  81°  in  the  middle  of  the 
day.  We  passed  this  day  out  of  Bengal  into  Bahar,” 

Nov,  13. — This  morning  we  passed  Colgong.  I went 
ashore,  and  had  a long  conversation  with  two  men.  As  I 
approached  more  and  more  to  religion,  they  were  the 
more  astonished  ; and  when  I mentioned  the  day  of  judg- 
ment, they  looked  at  each  other  in  the  utmost  wonder, 
with  a look  that  expressed,  ‘ how  should  he  know  anything 
about  that !’  I felt  some  satisfaction  in  finding  myself 
pretty  well  understood  in  what  I said : but  they  could  not 
read : and  no  people  came  near  us,  and  so  I had  the  grief 
of  leaving  this  place  without  supplying  it  with  one  ray  of 
light.  I was  much  burdened  with  a consciousness  of 
blood-guiltiness  ; and  though  I cannot  doubt  of  my  pardon 
by  the  blood  of  Christ,  how  dreadful  the  reflection,  that 
any  should  perish  who  might  have  been  saved  by  my  exer- 
tions. Looking  round  this  country,  and  reflecting  upon 
its  state,  is  enough  to  overwhelm  the  mind  of  a minister 
or  missionary.  When  once  my  mouth  is  opened,  how 
shall  I ever  dare  to  be  silent ! Employed  as  yesterday. 
At  night  met  some  boatmen  on  the  bank,  and  a Fakir 


216 


MEMOIR  OF 


with  them  ; I talked  a good  deal,  and  some  things  they 
understood.  The  Fakir’s  words  I could  scarcely  under- 
stand. As  he  said  he  could  read,  and  promised  to  read  a 
Testament,  I gave  him  one,  and  several  tracts.” 

Nov.  14. — ‘‘  Employed  in  writing  out  the  parables. 
Walked  through  a poor  village  in  the  evening,  where  there 
were  none  but  women  and  children,  who  all  ran  away 
when  they  saw  me,  except  one  poor  old  woman  who  was 
ill,  and  begged.  Though  she  spoke  clearly  enough,  I 
could  scarcely  understand  one  of  her  words,  so  that  I have 
quite  a new  language  to  learn.  When  she  received  half 
a rupee,  she  was  mute  with  astonishment  for  a time,  and 
at  last  said,  Chula  (good).  The  name  of  the  place  was 
Nuckanpour.” 

Nov.  15. — Morning  spent  on  the  parables.  After- 
wards with  the  Moonshee,  correcting  Acts  iv.  The  boat 
stopping  in  the  afternoon  a short  time,  I went  into  a vil- 
lage ; and  finding  a genteel  looking  Hindoo,  smoking  his 
hookah,  I sat  down  with  him,  and  a few  people  gathered 
round.  But  the  old  man,  who  had  been  a soldier,  talked 
so  incessantly  about  his  campaigns,  that  I found  no  good 
would  come  if  I did  not  interrupt  him,  and  introduce  reli- 
gion. From  having  been  much  with  the  English,  he  had 
more  enlarged  views  than  most  of  the  Hindoos,  and  talked 
like  a Mussulman, — that  all  were  of  one  cast  before  God, — 
that  there  would  be  a day  of  judgment, — and  that  there 
was  only  one  God.  When  I endeavored  to  make  him 
comprehend  the  nature  of  the  death  of  Christ,  he  merely 
said,  ‘ ah  ! that  is  your  shaster,’ — so  never  was  any  effort 
more  ineffectual.  In  the  bazaar,  I stood  and  asked  if  any 
one  could  read  Nagree.  There  was  only  one  who  could, 
and  he  took  a tract : about  ten  others  were  taken  also.  I 
suffered  greatly  from  dejection  most  of  the  evening.  But 
the  Lord  graciously  came  in  the  time  of  need  and  sup- 
ported my  sinking  faith.  ^ The  Lord  reigneth,’  and  the 
people  shall  ‘ remember  and  turn  to  the  Lord.’  ” 

Nov.  16. — Sunday.  ‘^Generally  in  a solemn,  tender 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


217 


spirit.  Spent  the  first  half  of  the  day  in  reading  the 
Scriptures  and  prayer.  Many  a word  was  brought  home 
with  abundance  of  consolation  to  my  soul.  ‘ Though  I 
walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  I will  fear 
no  evil,  for  thou  art  with  me,  thy  rod  and  thy  staff  they 
comfort  me.^  When  do  the  sheep  find  the  happiness  of 
having  a shepherd  so  much  as  when  they  are  walking 
through  a dark  shadow?  While  Jesus  lets  me  see  his  ‘ rod 
and  staff,’  I am  comforted.  In  the  afternoon,  read  some 
French  sermons.  Walked  in  the  evening  to  a poor  village, 
where  I only  produced  terror.  One  man,  whom  I at  last 
met,  told  me  that  none  could  read  in  the  village  but  a 
Brahmin  ; and  he  was  gone  to  another  town.  I left  two 
tracts  for  him,  and  told  the  man  to  be  sure  to  give  them  to 
him  when  he  came  back.  The  man  was  in  no  small 
alarm  at  this,  but  asked  only  where  I got  them.  Dis- 
tressed at  times,-*— I fear  that  I am  not  acting  faithfully  in 
warning  those  around  me.  But  the  shortest  way  to  peace 
is,  to  pray  for  a broken  heart  and  submissive  spirit : by 
these  means,  my  mind  brightened  up.  At  night,  was 
deeply  affected  about  my  two  dear  sisters;  and  felt  the 
bowels  of  affection  yearn  over  them  : who  knows  what 
they  have  been  suffering  all  this  while  ? For  my  poor  elder 
sister,  I interceded  that  she  might  be  saved.” 

Nov.  17. — Early  this  morning  they  set  me  ashore  to 
see  a hot  spring.  A great  number  of  Brahmins  and  F akirs 
were  there.  Not  being  able  to  understand  them,  I gave 
away  tracts.  Many  followed  me  to  the  budgerow,  where 
I gave  away  more  tracts  and  some  Testaments.  Arrived 
at  Monghir  about  noon.  In  the  evening  some  came  to  me 
for  books ; and,  among  them,  those  who  had  travelled  from 
the  spring,  having  heard  the  report  that  I was  giving  away 
copies  of  the  Ramayuna.  They  would  not  believe  me 
when  I told  them  that  it  was  not  the  Ramayuna ; I gave 
them  six  or  eight  more.  In  the  morning  tried  to  translate 
with  the  Moonshee  one  of  the  Nagree  papers.” 

Nov.  18. — A man  followed  the  budgerow  along  the 
19 


218 


MEMOIR  OP 


walls  of  the  fort ; and  finding  an  opportunity,  got  on  board 
with  another,  begging  for  a book, — not  believing  but  that 
it  was  the  Ramayuna.  As  I hesitated,  having  given  as 
many  as  I could  spare  for  one  place,  he  prostrated  himself 
to  the  earth,  and  placed  his  forehead  in  the  dust ; at  which 
I felt  an  indescribable  horror.  I gave  them  each  a Testa- 
ment. Employed  in  writing  out  the  parables,  and  trans- 
lating. In  the  evening  met  with  two  villagers,  and  finding 
they  could  read,  I brought  them  to  the  boat,  and  gave  them 
each  a Testament,  and  some  tracts.’’ 

Nov.  19. — Employed  in  translating  the  parables,  all 
the  day.  Finished  the  first  book  of  the  Ramayuna. 
Came-to  at  a desert  place  on  the  north  side  j where,  in  my 
walk,  I met  with  a man  with  whom  I conversed ; but  we 
could  understand  each  other  but  very  little.  To  a boy 
with  him,  who  could  read,  I gave  some  tracts.  Felt  ex- 
traordinarily wearied  with  my  labor  thesft  two  or  three  last 
days;  and  should  have  been  glad  of  some  refreshing 
conversation.” 

Nov.  20 — 22. — Employments, — ^the  same,  throughout 
these  three  days : — finished  the  sixth  of  Acts.  Stopped 
each  night  at  sand-banks.” 

Nov.  23. — Sunday.  Spent  the  day  comfortably  and 

solemnly,  in  reading  and  prayer ; but  my  conscience  was 
grievously  wounded  in  the  evening,  at  the  recollection  of 
having  omitted  opportunities  of  leaving  the  word  of  God 
at  a place.  Yet  will  I adore  the  blessed  Spirit, — that  he 
departs  not,  nor  suffers  my  conscience  to  be  benumbed. 
What  a wretched  life  shall  I lead,  if  I do  not  exert  myself 
from  morning  to  night  in  a place,  where,  through  whole 
territories,  I seem  to  be  the  only  light.” 

Nov.  24. — Employed  in  writing  on  a parable  all  day. 
In  my  evening  walk,  finding  an  old  Brahmin  at  work  in 
the  fields,  I began  to  ask  him  ‘ how  he,  a Brahmin,  was 
obliged  to  work.’  He  concluded  his  answer  by  saying, 
that  we  English  had  robbed  them  of  their  country.  He 
was,  for  a considerable  time,  very  violent ; but  another 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


219 


Brahmin,  in  some  fright,  coming  up,  made  all  up,  as  he 
thought,  by  speaking  of  the  brave  English,  &c.  When  I 
began  to  talk  to  them  of  the  day  of  judgment,  heaven  and 
hell,  they  seemed  surprised  and  pleased,  and  gave  great 
attention.  But  I have  never  had  reason  to  believe,  that 
the  attention  of  the  people  to  anything  I have  to  say  is 
more  than  respect  for  a ‘ Sahib.’  They  never  ask  a ques- 
tion about  it,  and  probably  do  not  understand  one  half, 
even  when  my  sentences  are  correct.  The  disaffection  of 
the  people  gave  rise,  afterwards,  to  many  reflections  in  my 
mind  on  what  may  be  my  future  sufferings  in  this  country : 
but,  in  proportion  to  the  apparent  causes  of  depression,  did 
my  faith  and  triumph  in  the  Lord  seem  to  rise.  Come 
what  will, — let  me  only  be  found  in  the  path  of  duty,  and 
nothing  shall  be  wrong.  Be  my  sufferings  what  they  may, 
they  cannot  equal  those  of  my  Lord,  nor  probably  even 
those  of  the  Apostles  and  early  martyrs.  They  ‘ through 
faith  subdued  kingdoms,  wrought  righteousness,  out  of 
weakness  were  made  strong,’  &/C.  and  why  shall  not  I 
hope  that  I too,  who  am  indeed  ‘ like  one  born  out  of  due 
time,’  shall  receive  strength  according  to  my  day  V* 

Nov.  25. — Reached  Patna  this  afternoon  ; — walked 
about  this  scene  of  my  future  ministry,  with  a spirit  almost 
overwhelmed  at  the  sight  of  the  immense  multitudes. 
There  was  a Rajah  sitting  at  the  door  of  his  tent,  by  the 
water-side.  Came  to  the  budgerow  at  night  ill  with  a 
headache,  and  still  more  weak  and  feeble  in  faith.  Pain 
in  the  head  continued  acute  all  night.” 

Nov.  26. — The  multitudes  at  the  water-side  prodigious. 
Arrived,  in  the  afternoon,  at  Dinapore ; but  did  not  go  on 
shore.  Employed  in  translating  and  writing  on  the  para- 
bles. My  spirit  this  evening  was  sweetly  elevated  beyond 
the  people  and  the  concerns  of  this  world,  while  meditating 
on  the  words,  ‘ I am  the  Almighty  God  : walk  before  me 
and  be  thou  perfect.’  ” 


CHAPTER  VI. 


MR.  MARTYN  IS  FIXED  AT  DINAPORE COMMENCES  HIS 

MINISTRY TRANSLATIONS DISPUTES  WITH  HIS  MOON- 

SHEE  AND  PUNDIT DIFFICULTIES  RESPECTING  THE 

SCHOOLS HIS  HAPPINESS  IN  THE  WORK  OF  TRANSLA- 

TION. 

On  reaching  Dinapore,  which,  for  a considerable  time^ 
was  to  be  his  permanent  residence,  Mr.  Martyn’s  immedi- 
ate objects  were  threefold  : to  establish  native  schools,- — 
to  attain  such  readiness  in  speaking  Hindoostanee,  as 
might  enable  him  to  preach  in  that  language  the  Gospel  of 
the  grace  of  God, — and  to  prepare  translations  of  the 
Scriptures  and  religious  tracts  for  dispersion.  We  have 
already  seen  that  the  idea  of  translating  the  parables,  ac- 
companied by  some  remarks  upon  them,  had  occupied  his 
mind  during  his  voyage  up  the  Ganges.  At  Dinapore  he 
continued  to  engage  in  this  employment  with  the  same 
earnestness.  Of  Hindoostanee  he  already  knew  enough 
to  translate  with  grammatical  accuracy ; and  his  Moonshee 
was  at  hand  to  suggest  the  proper  idiom,  and,  what  in 
that  language  is  so  difficult,  the  just  and  exact  collocation 
of  the  words  in  the  sentences.  The  obstacles  which  he 
had  to  overcome  in  acquiring  the  languages  of  the  country, 
he  represents  as  formidable.  Passing  out  of  Bengal  into 
Bahar,  he  found  that  he  had  to  acquaint  himself  with  the 
Baharree  as  well  as  the  Hindoostanee ; and  the  Baharree 
had  its  various  dialects,  ‘‘I  am  low-spirited,’’  he  said 


MEMOIR  OF  MARTYN. 


221 


soon  after  reaching  Dinapore,  about  my  work ; I seem 
to  be  at  a stand,  not  knowing  what  course  to  take.” 
From  the  Pundit  whom  he  employed  he  learned, — though 
the  statement  was  probably  exaggerated, — that  every  four 
cos  (miles)  the  language  changes ; and  by  the  specimens 
he  gave  of  a sentence  in  the  dialects  across  the  water  at 
Gyah,  and  some  other  places,  they  appeared  to  differ  so 
much,  that  a book  in  the  dialect  of  one  district,  would  be 
unintelligible  to  the  people  of  another.  As  the  best  mode 
of  acquiring  a knowledge  of  the  various  oriental  tongues, 
the  study  of  Sanscrit  was  recommended  to  him  by  his 
Pundit,  and  with  what  spirit  he  labored  in  this  and  other 
pursuits  may  be  seen  from  his  account  of  the  work  of  a 
single  day. 

Morning  with  the  Pundit,  occupied  in  Sanscrit.  In 
the  afternoon,  hearing  a parable  in  the  Bahar  dialect. 
Continued  till  late  at  night  writing  on  the  parables.  My 
soul  much  impressed  with  the  immeasurable  importance 
of  my  work,  and  the  wickedness  and  cruelty  of  wasting  a 
moment,  when  so  many  nations  are,  as  it  were,  waiting 
while  I do  my  work.  Felt  eager  for  the  morning  to  come 
again,  that  I might  resume  my  work.” 

The  difficulties  of  various  kinds  which  presented  them- 
selves to  Mr.  Martyn,  could  not  fail  of  being  a source  of 
pain  to  him,  in  proportion  to  his  fervent  anxiety  to  benefit 
all  around  him.  But  it  was  his  privilege  and  consolation  to 
remember  that  he  was  in  His  hands,  in  whom  are  ‘‘  hid 
all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and  knowledge,”  and  ‘‘  with 
whom  all  things  are  possible.”  Had  he  not  sought  and 
found  refuge  in  the  omnipotence  of  Christ,  soon  would  he 
have  sunk  into  despondency.  To  those  who  have  not 
elevated  their  views  above  the  feeble  efforts  of  human 
agency,  the  conversion  of  the  heathen  cannot  but  appear 
to  exceed  the  limits  of  possibility.  Mr.  Martyn,  who  in 
England  had  met  with  many  such  disputers  of  this  world, 
found  that  India  was  by  no  means  destitute  of  them.  A 
conversation  into  which  he  was  led  with  one  of  these 
19* 


222 


MEMOIR  OF 


characters,  was  painfully  trying  to  him ; ‘‘  but  in  the  mul^^ 
titude  of  my  troubled  thoughts,’^  he  said,  ‘‘  I still  saw 
that  there  is  ‘strong  consolation  in  the  hope  set  before 
us/  Let  me  labor  for  fifty  years,  midst  scorn,  and  with- 
out seeing  one  soul  converted, — still  it  shall  not  be  worse 
for  my  soul  in  eternity,  nor  even  worse  for  it  in  time. 
‘ Though  the  heathen  rage,’  and  the  English  people 
‘ imagine  a vain  thing,’  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  controls  all 
events,  is  my  friend, — my  master, — my  God, — my  all. 
On  this  rock  of  ages,  on  which  I feel  my  foot  to  rest, 
‘ my  head  is  lifted  up  above  all  mine  enemies  round  about 
me,’  and  I sing,  ‘ yea,  I will  sing  praises  unto  the  I^ord.’  ” 
From  much  of  the  society  Mr.  Martyn  found  at  Dina- 
pore,  he  received  more  discomfort  than  disappointment ; — 
some  there  were,  indeed,  who  treated  him  from  the  first 
with  the  utmost  kindness; — who  afterwards  became  his 
joy,  and  who  one  day  will  assuredly  be  his  crown  of  re- 
joicing. But  before  that  happy  change  in  them  was  ef- 
fected by  the  power  of  divine  grace,  he  found  none  to 
whom  he  could  fully  and  freely  unbosom  himself.  With 
what  gladness  and  thankfulness,  therefore,  did  he  welcome 
the  arrival  of  letters  from  his  beloved  Christian  friends  at 
Calcutta  and  in  England.  He  speaks  of  being  exceed- 
ingly comforted,  on  returning  home  after  a melancholy 
walk,  and  finding  letters  from  Mr.  Brown  and  Mr.  Corrie, 
and  from  two  of  his  friends  in  England,  who  were  as  dear 
to  him  as  he  was  to  them.  “ How  sweet,”  he  said,  after 
perusing  these  memorials  of  affection,  “ are  the  delights 
of  Christian  friendship ; and  what  must  heaven  be,  where 
there  are  none  but  humble,  kind,  and  holy  children  of 
God.  Such  a society  would  of  itself  be  a heaven  to  me ; 
after  what  I feel  at  the  ways  of  worldly  people  here.” 
Nor  was  it  only  by  the  neglect,  levity,  and  profaneness  of 
many  of  his  countrymen,  where  he  was  stationed,  that 
Mr.  Martyn  was  pained  and  grieved : his  meek  and 
tender  spirit  was  hurt  likewise  at  the  manner  in  which 
he  conceived  himself  to  be  regarded  by  the  natives:  by 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


223 


the  anger  and  contempt  with  which  multitudes  of  them 
eyed  him  in  his  palanquin  at  Patna,  he  was  particularly 
affected ; observing,  ‘‘  Here  every  native  I meet  is  an 
enemy  to  me  because  I am  an  Englishman.  England 
appears  almost  a heaven  upon  earth,  because  there  one  is 
not  viewed  as  an  unjust  intruder.  But  oh  1 the  heaven  of 
my  God, — the  ^general  assembly  of  the  first-born,  the 
spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect,’  and  Jesus ! O let  me, 
for  a little  moment,  labor  and  suffer  reproach.” 

The  observations  he  was  compelled  to  hear  from  his 
Moonshee  and  Pundit,  often  present  a curious  and  affect- 
ing display  of  Pagan  and  Mohammedan  ignorance.* 
^‘Upon  showing,”  he  writes,  “the  Moonshee  the  first 
part  of  John  iii.  he  instantly  caught  at  those  words  of  our 
Lord,  in  which  he  first  describes  himself  as  having  come 
down  from  heaven,  and  then  calls  himself  ‘ the  Son  of 
Man  which  is  in  heaven.’  He  said  that  this  was  what 
the  philosophers  called  ‘ nickal,’  or  impossible, — even  for 
God  to  make  a thing  to  be  in  two  different  places  at  the 
same  time.  I explained  to  him,  as  soon  as  his  heat  was 
a little  subsided,  that  the  difficulty  was  not  so  much  in 
conceiving  how  the  Son  of  Man  could  be,  at  the  same 
time,  in  two  different  places,  as  in  comprehending  that 
union  of  the  two  natures  in  him,  which  made  this  possible. 
I told  him  that  I could  not  explain  this  union ; but  showed 
him  the  design  and  wisdom  of  God  in  effecting  our  re- 
demption by  this  method.  I was  much  at  a loss  for  words, 
but  I believe  that  he  collected  my  meaning,  and  received 
some  information  which  he  did  not  possess  before.” 

In  another  place  he  says,  “ On  reading  some  parts  of 
the  epistles  of  St.  John  to  my  Moonshee,  he  seemed  to 

* Many  of  these  observations,  as  well  as  those  made  by  the  Per- 
sians with  whom  Mr.  Martyn  entered  into  religious  discussion,  can- 
not fail  of  giving  pain  to  a Christian  heart ; but  missionaries  ought 
to  be  apprised  of  the  nature  of  those  weapons  with  which  Chris- 
tianity is  assailed  by  Infidels.  For  their  sakes  much  is  inserted 
which  otherwise  had  doubtless  far  better  have  been  omitted. 


224 


MEMOIR  OF 


view  them  with  great  contempt : so  far  above  the  wisdom 
of  the  world  is  their  divine  simplicity ! The  Moonshee 
told  me,  at  night,  that  when  the  Pundit  came  to  the  part 
about  the  angels  ‘separating  the  evil  from  the  good;’  he 
said,  with  some  surprise,  that  there  v/as  no  such  thing  in 
his  Shaster ; but  that,  at  the  end  of  the  world,  the  sun 
would  come  so  near,  as  first  to  burn  all  the  men,  then  the 
mountains,  then  the  debtas  (inferior  gods),  then  the 
waters : then  God,  reducing  himself  to  the  size  of  a 
thumb-nail,  would  swim  on  the  leaf  of  a peepul  tree.” 

The  commencement  of  Mr.  Martyn’s  ministry  amongst 
the  Europeans  of  Dinapore,  was  not  of  such  a kind  as 
either  to  gratify  or  encourage  him.  At  first  he  read 
prayers  to  the  soldiers  at  the  barracks  from  the  drum- 
head, and  as  there  were  no  seats  provided,  was  desired 
to  omit  his  sermon. 

Arrangements  being  afterwards  made  for  the  perform- 
ance of  divine  service  with  somewhat  of  that  order  and 
decency  which  becomes  its  celebration,  the  resident  fami- 
lies at  Dinapore  assembled  on  the  Sabbath,  and  attended 
Mr.  Martyn’s  ministry.  By  many  of  these,  offence  was 
taken  at  his  not  reading  to  them  a written  sermon,  and  it 
was  intimated  to  him  by  letter,  that  it  was  their  wish  that 
he  should  desist  from  extempore  preaching.  At  such  an 
interference  on  the  part  of  his  flock,  he  confesses  that  he 
was  at  first  roused  into  anger  and  displeasure ; — he  could 
not  but  think  that  the  people  committed  to  his  charge, 
had  forgotten  the  relation  which  subsisted  between  hkn 
and  them,  in  dictating  to  him  the  mode  in  which  they 
thought  proper  to  be  addressed : on  mature  reflection, 
however,  he  resolved  upon  compliance  for  the  sake  of 
conciliation: — saying  that,  “he  would  give  them  a foHo 
sermon-book,  if  they  would  receive  the  word  of  God  on 
that  account.” 

Whilst  the  flock  at  Dinapore  were  thus  overstepping 
the  limits  of  respect  and  propriety,  Mr.  Martyn  was  in- 
formed that  one  of  his  brethren  at  Calcutta  was  about  to 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


225 


transgress  the  rules  of  Christian  charity  very  grievously, 
by  publishing  one  of  those  pulpit  invectives  which  had 
been  fulminated  against  him  on  his  arrival  at  Calcutta- 
Such  an  act  in  a brother  chaplain  would,  in  some  minds, 
have  excited  vindictive  feelings.  In  his,  the  chief  excite- 
ment was  a discomposure,  arising  from  an  apprehension, 
that  he  might  be  compelled  to  undertake  a public  refuta- 
tion of  this  attack  on  his  doctrine ; — an  undertaking  which 
would  consume  much  of  that  precious  time  which  he 
wished  wholly  to  devote  to  his  missionary  work. 

Thus  terminated  the  year  1806; — on  the  last  day  of 
which  Mr.  Martyn  appears  to  have  been  much  engaged  in 
prayer  and  profitable  meditation  on  the  lapse  of  time : 
feeling  communion  with  the  saints  of  God  in  the  world, 
whose  minds  were  turned  to  the  consideration  of  those 
awful  things  which  cannot  but  be  suggested  to  a reflect- 
ing mind  by  a year  irrecoverably  past. 

On  the  first  day  of  the  year  1807,  Mr.  Martyn  was  led 
to  the  following  reflection,  from  whence  we  perceive,  that 
it  is  the  work  of  the  self-same  Spirit  to  convince  the  soul 
of  sin;  to  constrain  it  to  unreserved  obedience;  and  to 
fill  it  with  unutterable  consolation. 

Seven  years  have  passed  away  since  I was  first  called 
of  God.  Before  the  conclusion  of  another  seven  years, 
how  probable  is  it  that  these  hands  will  have  mouldered 
into  dust ! But  be  it  so : my  soul  through  grace  hath 
received  the  assurance  of  eternal  life,  and  I see  the  days 
of  my  pilgrimage  shortening  without  a wish  to  add  to  their 
number.  But  O may  I be  stirred  up  to  a faithful  discharge 
of  my  high  and  awful  work ; and,  laying  aside,  as  much 
as  may  be,  all  carnal  cares  and  studies,  may  I give  myself 
to  this  ‘ one  thing.’  The  last  has  been  a year  to  be  remem- 
bered by  me,  because  the  Lord  has  brought  me  safely  to 
India,  and  permitted  me  to  begin,  in  one  sense,  my  mis- 
sionary work.  My  trials  in  it  have  been  very  few  ; every 
thing  has  turned  out  better  than  I expected ; loving  kind- 


226 


MEMOIR  OF 


ness  and  tender  mercies  have  attended  me  at  every  step'? 
therefore  here  wiW  1 sing  his  praise.  I have  been  an  un- 
profitable servant,  but  the  Lord  hath  not  cut  me  ofi*:  I 
have  been  wayward  and  perverse,  yet  he  has  brought  me 
further  on  the  way  to  Zion  : here,  then,  with  seven-fold 
gratitude  and  affection,  would  I stop  and  devote  myself  to 
the  blissful  service  of  my  adorable  Lord.  May  he  continue 
his  patience,  his  grace,  his  direction,  his  spiritual  influ- 
ences, and  I shall  at  last  surely  come  off  conqueror  ! May 
he  speedily  open  my  mouth,  to  make  known  the  mysteries 
of  the  Gospel,  and  in  great  mercy  grant  that  the  heathen 
may  receive  it  and  live  I” 

The  commencement  of  the  new  year  was  devoted  by 
Mr.  Martyn  to  the  work  which  was  still  before  him,  of 
translating  and  commenting  on  the  parables,  as  well  as  to 
the  attainment  of  the  Sanscrit.  Sustained  by  the  hope  of 
future  usefulness,  he  experienced  much  pleasure,  not  only 
in  urging  his  toilsome  way  through  the  rudiments  of  that 
language,  but  even  when  he  appeared,  notwithstanding 
every  exertion,  to  be  making  no  sensible  progress  in  it. 

Employed,’’  he  says,  one  day  in  the  month  of  January, 
1807, — morning  and  evening  in  Sanscrit  grammar,  and 
in  the  afternoon,  in  translating  the  parables.  Though  I 
scarcely  stirred  in  Sanscrit,  yet  by  keeping  myself  steady 
to  the  work,  I had  much  comfort  in  my  soul,  and  this  day, 
like  all  others,  fled  swiftly  away.” 

To  these  employments  he  added  another  also, — the 
translation  into  Hindoostanee  of  those  parts  of  the  Book 
of  Common  Prayer,  which  are  most  frequently  used.  This 
project,  when  it  first  occurred  to  him,  so  arrested  his  mind, 
that  he  instantly  began  to  translate,  and  proceeded  as  far 
as  the  end  of  the  Te  Deum  : fearing,  however,  as  it  was  the 
Sabbath,  that  such  an  employment  might  not  be  in  perfect 
harmony  with  the  sacred  solemnity  of  that  day,  inasmuch 
as  it  was  not  strictly  of  a devotional  kind,  he  desisted  from 
making  further  progress ; — so  deep  was  his  reverence  for  a 
divine  appointment ; — so  jealous  his  fear  of  offending  his 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


227 


God ! After  passing,  therefore,  the  remainder  of  the  day 
in  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  singing  praises  to  the 
Lord,  he  closed  it  with  these  reflections  : — “ O how  shall 
I sufficiently  praise  my  God,  that  here  in  this  solitude, 
with  people  enough,  indeed,  but  without  a saint,  I yet  feel 
fellowship  with  all  those  who,  in  every  place,  call  on  the 
name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I see  myself  travelling 
on  with  them,  and  I hope  I shall  worship  with  them  in  his 
courts  above  !’’ 

These  peculiar  studies,  as  well  as  the  conversations 
which  Mr.  Martyn  frequently  had  with  the  natives  (for 
which  purpose  he  went  about  without  his  palanquin),  were 
regarded  by  many  with  a mixture  of  jealousy,  fear,  and 
contempt.  Did  he  so  much  as  speak  to  a native, — it  was 
enough  to  excite  wonder  and  alarm  : nor  is  this  a matter 
of  surprise,  when  we  consider,  that  all  love  for  the  soul, 
and  all  fear  of  God,  are  as  certainly  absent  and  inoperative 
in  worldly  characters,  as  the  love  of  pleasure  and  the  fear 
of  man  are  present  and  predominant.  And  if,  in  ordinary 
circumstances,  such  a line  of  conduct  as  Mr.  Martyn 
adopted  in  India,  was  calculated  to  awaken  the  apprehen- 
sions of  those  who  lived  chiefly  for  this  world ; — at  this 
particular  juncture,  it  was  more  likely  to  be  attended  with 
these  effects.  For  just  at  this  time,  the  settlement  was 
thrown  into  some  consternation  by  hearing  of  the  sudden 
arrival  of  twelve  thousand  Mahrattas  in  the  neighbor- 
hood : — of  which  event  the  alarmists  at  Dinapore  might 
be  ready  to  take  advantage,  and  endeavor  in  some  way  or 
other  to  connect  it  with  Mr.  Martyn^s  plans  for  the  con- 
version of  the  natives  to  Christianity.  These  troops, 
however,  had  qther  objects  than  those  which  the  wakeful 
fears  of  some  might  have  assigned  them ; their  destination 
being  simply  to  attend  one  of  their  chiefs  on  a pilgrimage 
to  Benares. 

Religious  discussions  between  Mr.  Martyn,  his  Moon- 
shee,  and  Pundit,  were  almost  of  daily  occurrence,  and  as 


228 


MEMOIR  OP 


they  serve  to  throw  some  light  on  his  character,  as  well  as 
on  that  of  those  with  whom  a missionary  must  be  conver- 
sant in  India,  it  may  be  useful  again  to  refer  to  what  his 
journals  contain  on  this  head. 

Long  disputes  with  the  Moonshee  on  the  enjoyments 
of  heaven ; I felt  some  mortification  at  not  having  a com- 
mand of  language.  There  are  a variety  of  lesser  argu- 
ments, the  force  of  which  consists  in  their  being  brought 
together  in  rapid  succession  in  conversation  : which  noth- 
ing but  a command  of  words  can  enable  one  to  effect. 
However,  I was  enabled  to  tell  the  Moonshee  one  thing; — 
that  my  chief  enjoyment,  even  now  on  earth,  was  the  en- 
joyment of  God’s  presence,  and  a growing  conformity  to 
him ; and  therefore,  I asked,  what  motives  could  the 
promise  of  houris,  ghilmans,  green  meadows,  and  eating 
and  drinking  in  paradise  afford  me.  My  soul  sweetly 
blessed  the  Lord  in  secret,  that  this  testimony  was 
true ; and  O what  a change  must  have  been  wrought 
in  me.” 

Jan.  16. — ^‘Employed  on  the  Sanscrit; — in  the  after- 
noon, collecting  idiomatic  phrases  for  the  parables.  Fin- 
ished the  first  epistle  of  St.  John  with  the  Moonshee.  I 
asked  him  what  he  thought  of  those  passages  which  so 
strongly  express  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  and  of  the 
divinity  of  Christ : he  said  he  never  would  believe  it : be- 
cause the  Koran  declared  it  to  be  sinful  to  say  that  God 
had  any  son.  I told  him  that  he  ought  to  pray  that  God 
would  teach  him  what  the  truth  really  is.  He  said  he 
had  no  occasion  to  pray  on  this  subject,  as  the  word  of 
God  was  express.  I asked  him  whether  some  doubt  ought 
not  to  arise  in  his  mind,  whether  the  Koran  is  the  word  of 
God.  He  grew  angry;  and  I felt  hurt  and  vexed.  I 
should  have  done  better  to  have  left  the  words  of  the  chap- 
ter with  him,  without  saying  any  thing.  I went  also  too 
far  with  the  Pundit,  in  arguing  against  his  superstition ; 
for  he  also  grew  angry.  If  any  qualification  seems  neces- 
sary to  a missionary  in  India, — it  is  wisdom, — operating 


HENRY  MARTYN.  229 

in  the  regulation  of  the  temper,  and  the  due  improvement 
of  opportunities.’^ 

‘‘  Dictating  to-day  the  explanation  of  a parable  to  the 
Moonshee,  I had  occasion  to  give  the  proofs  of  the  cor- 
ruption of  human  nature ; and  drew  the  conclusion  that, 
hence,  till  our  hearts  are  changed,  we  are  abominable  in 
the  sight  of  God,  and  our  own  works,  however  useful  to 
men,  are  worthless  in  his  sight.  I think  I never  saw 
such  a striking  instance  of  the  truth  grappling  with  human 
nature ; he  seemed  like  a fish  when  he  first  finds  that  the 
hook  has  hold  of  him ; he  was  in  a dreadful  rage,  and 
endeavored  to  escape  from  the  convictions  these  truths 
produced;  but  seemingly  in  vain.  At  last,  recovering 
himself,  he  said  he  had  a question  to  ask ; which  was, — 
what  would  become  of  children,  if  the  dispositions  they 
were  born  with  rendered  them  odious  in  the  sight  of  God  ? 
I gave  him  the  best  answer  I could : but  he  considered  it 
nothing,  because  founded  on  Scripture ; and  said,  with 
great  contempt,  that  this  was  mere  matter  of  faith,  the 
same  sort  of  thing  as  when  the  Hindoos  believed  the  non- 
sense of  their  Shasters.” 

How  delightful  must  it  have  been  to  Mr.  Martyn  to 
turn,  as  he  did  at  this  time,  from  controversies  with  these 
unbelievers,  to  the  enjoyment  of  Christian  converse  and 
communion  with  his  beloved  friend  and  brother,  Mr. 
Corrie;  who,  towards  the  end  of  January,  visited  him,  on 
his  way  to  his  station  at  Chunar.  Many  a happy  hour  did 
these  servants  of  Jesus  Christ  then  pass,  in  fellowship  with 
one  another ; for  truly  their  fellowship  was  with  the  F ather, 
and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  With  one  accord  they 
often  fell  at  the  feet  of  their  Redeemer  in  supplication  and 
thanksgiving ; — they  read  his  holy  word  ; they  rejoiced 
together  in  its  promises; — they  spake  to  one  another  of 
the  glory  of  Christ’s  kingdom  ; and  talked  of  his  power  ; 
and  they  parted,  sorrowfully  indeed,  yet  earnestly  desiring 
each  to  be  employed  in  his  proper  work.  ‘^Our  com- 
munion,” said  Mr.  Martyn,  respecting  this  interview, 


230 


MEMOIR  OF 


has  been  refreshing  ; at  least  to  me ; and  the  Lord  has 
sanctified  our  meeting  by  his  presence  and  his  gracious 
influences.” 

With  respect  to  the  Europeans,  amongst  whom  Mr. 
Marty n ministered,  he  had  much  reason  to  be  gratified 
with  the  reception  he  met  with  from  those  whom  he  at- 
tended in  the  hospital : but  he  had  equal  cause  to  be 
dissatisfied  and  grieved  with  the  behavior  which  he  wit- 
nessed, too  generally,  in  the  houses  of  the  wealthy.  Can 
we  be  surprised,  therefore,  that  he  should  prefer,  as  he 
did,  the  house  of  mourning,  to  that  of  feasting  ? In 
vain  did  he  endeavor,  amongst  the  upper  ranks,  to  in- 
troduce religious  topics  in  conversation.  I spoke,” 
he  said,  after  visiting  some  of  these,  several  times  about 
religion  to  them ; but  the  manner  in  which  it  was  re- 
ceived damped  all  further  attempt.  ‘ Who  hath  believed 
our  report,  and  to  whom  is  the  arm  of  the  Lord  revealed  V 
How  awful  does  the  thought  sometimes  appear  to  me,  that 
almost  the  whole  world  are  united  against  God  and  his 
Christ.  O thou  injured  Sovereign ! O Lord,  how  long 
will  it  be  ere  thou  plead  thine  own  cause,  and  make  bare 
thine  arm  in  the  sight  of  the  nations  ? Let  me  in  patience 
possess  my  soul ; and  though  iniquity  abound,  may  I never 
wax  cold,  but  be  brought  safely  through  all  this  darkness 
and  danger  to  a happier  world  ! To  thousands  my  word 
will,  perhaps,  prove  a ‘ savor  of  death  unto  death.’  Let 
me,  nevertheless,  go  on  steadily  in  the  path  which  the 
Lord  hath  marked  out;  perhaps  some  poor  soul  may  be 
converted  by  what  he  shall  hear  from  me  ; or,  if  not,  I 
shall  have  done  my  work.”  In  such  society,  as  might  be 
expected,  lie  found  his  desires  and  endeavors  for  the  con- 
version of  the  heathen  invariably  discountenanced  and 
0])posed.  Having,  on  one  occasion,  referred  to  the  Com- 
pany’s charter,*  as  not  only  permitting,  but  even  enjoin- 


* For  an  account  of  the  East  India  Company’s  charter,  see  Ap- 
pendix F.  E. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


231 


ing  the  communication  of  religious  instruction  to  the  na* 
tives, — coldness  and  distance,  on  the  part  of  those  he  was 
visiting,  were  the  immediate  consequences  of  his  observa- 
tions. But  his  soul  could  rejoice  in  God,  that  if  men 
were  unkind,  it  was  for  Christ’s  sake ; and  he  felt  deter- 
mined to  go  on  with  vigor ; though  the  whole  world  of 
wretched  men  should  oppose.” 

With  respect  to  the  conversion  of  the  natives  to  the 
nominal  profession  of  Christianity,  in  Mr.  Martyn’s  opin- 
ion, the  difficulty  was  by  no  means  great.  He  was  sur- 
prised at  the  laxity  of  principle  which  seemed  to  prevail 
among  them,  and  could  well  perceive  that  the  idea  of  em- 
bracing the  religion  of  the  English  was  very  pleasant  to 
the  Pundit,  and  to  other  Hindoos.  But  he  did  not  fail  to 
explain  to  them,  that  it  was  no  object  of  his  to  make 
them  ‘ Feringees,’  in  the  sense  in  which  they  understood 
it;  and  assured  them  that  if  all  the  Brahmins  and  Rajahs 
of  the  country  would  come  to  him  for  baptism,  he  would 
not  baptize  them,  except  he  believed  that  they  repented, 
and  would  renounce  the  world.” 

With  the  condition  of  the  natives  in  a moral  point  of 
view,  Mr.  Martyn  had  but  too  much  reason  to  be  shocked 
and  affected : and  he  was  sometimes  called  upon  to  inter- 
fere, and  that  with  some  personal  hazard,  to  prevent  acts 
of  the  greatest  turpitude  and  injustice  among  them.  ‘‘My 
Surdar,”  he  says,  “ was  imprisoned  by  an  unjust  CotwaL 
I sent  word  for  him  to  give  nothing  for  his  release ; and 
not  to  fear : the  Cotwal  was  afraid,  and  let  the  man  go, 
and  ceased  his  claim  upon  his  relations.  This  has  been 
a long  and  iniquitous  business.  I felt  quite  thankful  that 
the  Lord  had  thus  shown  himself  the  father  of  the  father- 
less. I could  hardly  believe  such  barefaced  oppression.. 
How  much  has  the  Gospel  done  in  producing  sentiments 
of  justice  and  equity  in  all  ranks  of  people  in  Christendom ! 
— The  poor  people  here  seem  unable  to  comprehend  it.’^ 

“ he  adds,  ‘^developed  a system  of  villany  carried 

on  in  the  country,  through  the  supineness  of , which 


232 


MEMOIR  OF 


astonished  and  grieved  me  beyond  measure.  I determined 

to  go  to myself,  and  tell  him  what  I had  heard  ; but 

thought  it  prudent  to  defer  it  till  after  my  distant  journey 
to  Buxar  ; in  which  the  Cotwal,  who  is  the  head  of  a gang 
of  robbers,  with  which  the  whole  country  is  swarming, 
might  easily  procure  my  assassination ; if,  by  getting  him 
turned  out,  I should  provoke  him.  I thought  it,  however, 
a duty  I owe  to  God,  to  him,  to  the  poor  oppressed  natives, 
and  to  my  country,  to  exert  myself  in  this  business ; and 
I felt  authorized  to  risk  my  life.” 

The  journey  to  Buxar,  during  which,  Mr.  Martyn  feared 
that,  without  prudence,  he  might  possibly  become  a victim 
to  the  sudden  revenge  of  one,  whose  daily  oppressions 
caused  many  to  weep  without  a comforter, — was  taken  on 
the  16th  of  February : and  it  may  surprise  those,  who  are 
not  aware  of  the  very  slender  proportion  of  chaplains  then 
allotted  to  our  empire  in  India,  to  be  informed  that  he 
travelled  seventy  miles  for  the  purpose  of  performing  part 
of  his  pastoral  duty  in  the  celebration  of  a marriage.  But 
before  we  attend  him  on  this  journey,  let  us  notice  his 
abstraction  from  the  world;  his  sacred  peace;  his  holy 
aspirations;  his  deep  contrition  at  this  period: — ‘‘I  felt 
more  entirely  withdrawn  from  the  world,  than  for  a long 
time  past : what  a dark  atheistical  state  do  I generally  live 
in ! Alas ! that  this  creation  should  so  engross  my  mind, 
and  the  author  of  it  be  so  slightly  and  coldly  regarded.  I 
found  myself,  at  this  time,  truly  a stranger  and  a pilgrim 
in  the  world ; and  I did  suppose  that  not  a wish  remained 
for  anything  here.  The  experience  of  my  heart  was  de- 
lightful. I enjoyed  a peace  that  passeth  all  understanding ; 
no  desire  remained,  but  that  this  peace  might  be  confirmed 
and  increased.  O why  should  anything  draw  away  my 
attention,  whilst  Thou  art  ever  near  and  ever  accessible 
through  the  Son  of  Thy  love  ? O why  do  I not  always 
walk  with  God,  forgetful  of  a vain  and  perishable  world  ? 
Amazing  patience ! He  bears  with  this  faithless,  foolish 
heart,  and  suffers  me  to  come,  laden  with  sins,  to  receive 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


233 


new  pardon,  new  grace,  every  day.  Why  does  not  such 
love  make  me  hate  those  sins  which  grieve  him,  and  hide 
him  from  my  sight?  I sometimes  make  vain  resolutions, 
in  my  own  strength,  that  I will  think  of  God.  Reason, 
and  Scripture,  and  experience,  teach  me  that  such  a life  is 
happiness  and  holiness ; that  by  ‘ beholding  his  glory,’  I 
should  be  changed  ^ into  his  image,  from  glory  to  glory,’ 
and  be  freed  from  those  anxieties  which  make  me  unhappy ; 
and  that,  every  motive  to  duty  being  strong,  obedience 
would  be  easy.” 

Of  his  journey  to  Buxar,  Mr.  Martyn  has  left  the  follow- 
ing account.  February  16. — Rose  very  early,  and  accu- 
mulated work  for  my  Moonshee  in  my  absence.  Made 

my  will,  and  left  it  with . At  half-past  three,  set  off 

in  a palanquin,  and  in  four  hours  reached  the  Soane. 
From  thence  travelled  all  night,  and  at  nine  next  morning 
reached  Buxar.  Being  unable  to  sleep,  I arrived  so  sick 
and  unwell,  as  to  be  convinced  of  the  unprofitableness  of 
travelling  by  night  in  this  country.  By  reading  some  of 
the  epistle  to  the  Ephesians  before  it  grew  dark,  and  medi- 
tating upon  it  afterwards,  my  time  passed  agreeably ; and 
I thought  with  delight  of  the  time  when  I should  be  able 
to  adopt  the  Apostle’s  words  with  respect  to  the  heathen 
around  me.  After  breakfast  I lay  down,  and  endeavored 
in  vain  to  get  sleep.  I was  much  assisted  in  conversation 
with  the  family  after  dinner,  when  we  conversed  much  on 
religious  subjects ; and  I had  as  good  an  opportunity  as  I 
could  have  wished,  of  explaining  the  nature  of  the  Gospel, 
and  offering  considerations  for  embracing  it.  I retired  to 
rest  with  my  heart  full  of  joy,  at  being  thus  assisted  to  pass 
the  time  profitably.” 

Feb.  18. — ^^My  birth-day, — twenty-six.- — With  all  the 
numerous  occasions  for  deep  humiliation,  I have  cause  for 
praise,  in  recollecting  the  promising  openings  and  impor- 
tant changes  which  have  occurred  since  my  last  birth-day. 
The  Lord,  in  love,  make  me  wax  stronger  and  stronger  ! — 
Walked,  afler  breakfast,  to  a pagoda  within  the  fort  at. 

20^ 


234 


MEMOIR  OF 


Buxar,  where  a Brahmin  read  and  expounded.  It  was  a 
scene,  I suppose,  descriptive  of  the  ancient  times  of  Hindoo 
glory.  The  Brahmin  sat  under  the  shade  of  a large  ban- 
yan near  the  pagoda ; his  hair  and  beard  were  white,  and 
his  head  most  gracefully  crowned  with  a garland  of  flowers., 
A servant  of  the  Rajah  sat  on  his  right  hand,  at  right 
angles;  and  the  venerable  man  then  sung  the  Sanscrit 
verses  of  the  Huribuns,  and  explained  them  to  him  with- 
out turning  his  head,  but  only  his  eyes,  which  had  a very 
dignified  effect.  I waited  for  the  first  pause  to  ask  some 
questions,  which  led  to  a long  conversation  : and  this  ended 
by  my  attempting  to  give  them  a history  of  redemption. 
The  Rajah’s  servant  was  a very  modest,  pensive  man,  but 
did  not  seem  to  understand  what  I said  so  well  as  the  old 
Brahmin,  who  expressed  his  surprise  and  pleasure,  as  well 
as  the  other,  at  finding  a Sahib  who  cared  anything  about 
religion.  I afterwards  sent  a copy  of  the  Nagree  Gospels 
to  the  servant,  desiring  that  it  might  be  given  to  the  Rajah, 
if  he  would  accept  it.  In  the  evening  I married  and  ad- 
ministered the  sacrament  to and at  their  own 

desire.” 

Feb.  19. — ‘‘  Rose  at  four  and  left  Buxar,  and  at  nine  in 
the  evening  reached  Dinapore  in  safety ; — blessed  be 
God ! — May  my  life,  thus  preserved  by  unceasing  Provi- 
dence, be  his  willing  sacrifice.” 

The  scene  Mr.  Martyn  witnessed  in  the  pagoda  at 
Buxar,  was  succeeded,  soon  after  his  return  to  Dinapore, 
by  another  which  he  describes  as  still  more  interesting. 

poor  Jew  from  Babylon  came  to  me  begging.  He 
was  tall,  but  stooping  from  weakness,  and  his  countenance 
strongly  marked  with  grief  When,  at  his  first  arrival,  I 
asked  him  if  he  was  a Mussulman,  he  said  in  a low  and 
pensive  tone  of  voice, — No  1 an  Isralee.  Alas ! poor 
people,  still  full  of  the  fury  of  the  Lord,  the  rebuke  of  thy 
God ! I felt  all  the  tenderness  of  a kinsman  towards  him, 
and  found  myself,  as  it  were,  at  home  with  an  Asiatic  who 
acknowledged  the  God  of  Abraham.  The  passage  in 


HENRY  MARTYN.  *235 

Isaiah  ix.  5,  6,  he  rendered  as  meaning  the  Almighty 
God” 

The  state  of  the  schools,  five  of  which,  at  his  own  ex- 
pense solely,  Mr.  Martyn  had  instituted  in  and  about 
Dinapore,  now  began  to  occasion  him  some  anxiety.  An 
alarm  was  spread  that  it  was  his  intention  to  seize  upon  ail 
the  children,  and,  in  some  compulsory  manner,  make  them 
Christians.  The  school  at  Patna,  in  consequence,  sud- 
denly sunk  in  number,  from  forty  children  to  eight : and 
at  Dinapore,  a spot  of  ground  which  had  been  fixed  upon 
for  the  erection  of  a school-room,  could  not  be  obtained 
from  the  Zemindar.  In  this  perplexity  Mr.  Martyn  lost 
no  time  in  ascertaining  what  a soothing,  and  at  the  same 
time  sincere,  explanation  of  his  sentiments  might  effect; 
and  for  this  purpose  he  went  to  Patna.  There,  in  addi- 
tion to  his  present  perplexities,  he  had  the  severe  pain  of 
beholding  a servant  of  the  Company, — a man  advanced  in 
years  and  occupying  a situation  of  great  respectability, — 
living  in  a state  of  daring  apostasy  from  the  Christian 
faith,  and  openly  professing  his  preference  for  Moham- 
medanism. He  had  even  built  a mosque  of  his  own  ; 
which  at  this  season,  being  the  Mohurrun,  was  adorned 
with  flags ; and  being  illuminated  at  night,  proclaimed  the 
shame  of  the  offender.  It  will  readily  be  supposed  that 
Mr.  Martyn  did  not  fail  to  sound  a warning  voice  in  the 
ears  of  this  miserable  apostate  : — he  charged  him  to  re- 
member whence  he  was  fallen,^’ — and  exhorted  him  to 
consider,  that  the  Son  of  God  had  died  for  sinners.’^ 

At  the  school  at  Patna,  neither  children  nor  teacher 
were  to  be  found ; — all,  as  if  struck  by  a panic,  had  ab- 
sented themselves.  The  people,  however,  quickly  gath- 
ered in  crowds,  and  to  them  Mr.  Martyn  declared,  that  his 
intentions  had  been  misunderstood ; when,  such  was  the 
effect  of  temperate  reasonings  and  mild  expostulations, 
that  all  apprehensions  were  removed  almost  as  quickly  as 
they  had  been  excited ; — and  in  a few  days  the  children 
came  as  usual  to  the  schools  of  Patna  and  Dinapore. 


236 


MEMOIR  OF 


By  February  24,  a work  was  completed  by  Mr.  Martyn, 
which,  had  he  effected  nothing  else,  would  have  proved 
that  he  had  not  lived  in  vain, — the  translation  of  the  book 
of  Common  Prayer  into  Hindoostapee ; and  on  Sunday, 
March  15,  he  commenced  the  performance  of  divine  wor- 
ship in  the  vernacular  language  of  India,  concluding  with 
an  exhortation  from  the  Scripture,  in  the  same  tongue. 
The  spectacle  was  as  novel  as  it  was  gratifying, — to  behold 
two  hundred  women,  Portuguese,  Roman  Catholics,  and 
Mohammedans,  ci*owding  to  attend  the  service  of  the 
Church  of  England,  which  had  lost  nothing,  doubtless,  of 
its  beautiful  simplicity  and  devout  solemnity,  in  being 
clothed  with  an  oriental  dress. 

Toward  the  lutter  end  of  the  month  of  March,  another 
useful  work  was  also  brought  to  a conclusion, — that  of  a 
Commentary  on  the  Parables.” — The  little  book  of  the 
Parables,” — Mr.  Martyn  wrote  to  Mr.  Corrie  at  this  time, 
is  finished,  through  the  blessing  of  God : I cannot  say 
that  I am  very  well  pleased  on  the  re-perusal  of  it : but 
yet,  containing,  as  it  does,  such  large  portions  of  the  word 
of  God,  I ought  not  to  doubt  its  accomplishing  that  which 
He  pleaseth.” 

Talking  to  the  Moonshee,” — he  says  in  his  Journal, — 
of  the  probable  effects  of  that  work,  ^‘he  cut  me  to  the 
very  heart  by  his  contemptuous  reflections  on  the  Gospel ; — 
saying  that,  after  the  present  generation  was  passed  away, 
a race  of  fools  might  perhaps  arise j who  would  try  to  be- 
lieve, that  God  could  be  a man,  and  man  God,  and  who 
would  say  that  this  is  the  word  of  God.  One  advantage  I 
may  derive  from  his  bitterness  and  disrespect,  is,  that  I 
shall  be  surprised  at  no  appearances  of  the  same  temper  in 
oj^hers  in  future.  May  my  Lord  enable  me  to  maintain  an 
invincible  spirit  of  love ! — How  sweet  that  glorious  day, 
when  Jesus  Christ  shall  reign ! Death  at  several  times  of 
this  day  appeared  infinitely  sweet  in  this  view  of  it, — that 
I shall  then  go  to  behold  the  glory  of  Christ.” 

Mr.  Martyn’s  duties  on  the  Sabbath  had  now  increased  i 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


237 


—consisting  of  one  service  at  seven  in  the  morning  to  the 
Europeans,  another  at  two  in  the  afternoon  to  the  Hindoos, 
and  an  attendance  at  the  hospital : after  which,  in  the 
evening,  he  ministered  privately  at  his  own  rooms  to  those 
soldiers  who  were  most  seriously  impressed  with  a sense  of 
divine  things.  From  the  following  statement  we  may  see 
and  appreciate  his  exertions. — ''  The  English  service,  at 
seven  in  the  morning.  I preached  on  Luke  xxii.  22.  As 
is  always  the  case  when  I preach  about  Christ,  a spiritual 
influence  was  diffused  over  my  soul.  The  rest  of  the 
morning,  till  dinner  time,  I spent  not  unprofitably  in  read- 
ing Scripture  and  David  Brainerd,  and  in  prayer.  That 
dear  saint  of  God,  David  Brainerd,  is  truly  a man  after  my 
own  heart.  Although  I cannot  go  half-way  with  him  in 
spirituality  and  devotion,  I cordially  unite  with  "him  in  such 
of  his  holy  breathings  as  I have  attained  unto.  How  sweet 
and  wise,  like  him  and  the  saints  of  old,  to  pass  through 
this  world  as  a serious  and  considerate  stranger.  I have 
had  more  of  this  temper  to-day  than  of  late,  and  every  duty 
has  been  in  harmony  with  my  spirit.  The  service  in  Hin- 
doostanee  was  at  two  o’clock.  The  number  of  women  not 
above  one  hundred.  I expounded  chap.  iii.  of  St.  Mat- 
thew. Notwithstanding  the  general  apathy  with  which 
they  seemed  to  receive  every  thing,  there  were  two  or  three 
who,  I was  sure,  understood  and  felt  something.  But, 
beside  them,  not  a single  creature,  European  or  native,  was 
present.  Yet  true  spirituality,  with  all  its  want  of  attrac- 
tion for  the  carnal  heart,  did  prevail  over  the  splendid 
shows  of  Greece  and  Rome,  and  shall  again  here.  A man 
at  the  hospital  much  refreshed  me,  by  observing,  that  if  I 
made  an  acquisition  of  but  one  convert  in  my  whole  life, 
. it  would  be  a rich  reward ; and  that  I was  taking  the  only 
possible  way  to  this  end.  This  man’s  remark  was  much 

more  sensible  than  ’s  yesterday,  who,  it  seems,  had 

full  information  of  my  schools,  &c.  and  said  that  I should 
make  no  proselytes.  ‘ Thy  judgments  are  far  above  out  of 
their  sight.’  How  positively  they  speak,  as  if  thei^  was 


238 


MEMOIR  OF 


no  God  who  could  influence  the  heart.  At  night,  B , 

and  S , came,  and  we  had  the  usual  service.’^ 

With  those  soldiers  who  attended  Mr.  Martyn  always 
on  the  evening  of  the  Sabbath,  and  often  on  some  other 
evenings  of  the  week,  he  enjoyed  true  spiritual  commu- 
nion. Their  number  was  at  first  very  small,  amounting 
at  the  most  to  five;  sometimes,  indeed,  only  one  could 
attend,  but  with  him  he  would  gladly  unite  in  prayer  and 
praise,  and  in  reading  the  Scriptures  ; and  the  promise  of 
the  Redeemer’s  gracious  presence  was  verified,  to  their 
abundant  consolation. 

Over  some  few  of  the  officers  stationed  at  Dinapore  he 
now  began  to  rejoice,  with  that  joy  which  those  faithful 
ministers  alone  can  estimate,  who,  after  much  earnest 
preaching  and  admonition,  and  after  many  prayers  and 
tears,  at  length  perceive  a fruitful  result  of  their  anxious 
endeavors  to  win  souls  and  glorify  their  Lord.  One  of 
these,  who  from  the  first,”  to  use  Mr.  Martyn’s  own 
words,  ‘‘  had  treated  him  with  the  kindness  of  a father,” 
at  this  time  excited  expectations,  which  soon  ripened  into 
a delightful  certainty,  that  he  had  turned  with  full  purpose 
of  heart  to  his  Redeemer.  But  if  Mr.  Martyn’s  happiness 
was  great,  in  witnessing  this  effect  of  the  divine  blessing 
on  his  ministry;  so  also  was  his  anxiety,  lest  this  new 
convert  should  relapse,  and  walk  again  according  to  the 
course  of  this  world ; and  he  began,  for  the  first  time,  he 
said,  in  reference  to  him,  to  enter  into  the  spirit  of  the 
Apostle’s  words, — ‘‘Now  we  live,  if  ye  stand  fast  in  the 
Lord.” 

To  those  ministerial  duties  in  which  he  was  now 
engaged,  Mr.  Martyn  considered  that  in  prudence  he 
ought,  for  the  present,  to  confine  himself ; — had  he  given 
way  at  once  to  the  strong  and  full-flowing  tide  of  his  zeal 
and  love,  it  would  immediately  have  carried  him,  with  the 
Bible  in  his  hand,  into  the  streets  of  Patna;  though  to 
have  commenced  his  ministry  in  that  idolatrous  city, 
would,  as  he  confesses  to  Mr.  Corrie,  have  cost  him  much. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


239 


He  wrote  to  Mr.  C.  in  these  ardent  and  energetic  terms, 

. — ‘‘  O that  the  time  were  come  that  I should  be  able  to 
carry  the  war  into  the  enemy’s  territory.  It  will  be  a 
severe  trial  to  the  flesh,  my  dear  brother,  for  us  both ; — 
but  it  is  sufficient  for  the  disciple  to  be  as  his  master,  and 
the  servant  as  his  lord.  We  shall  be  ‘ accounted  as  the 
filth  of  the  world,  and  the  off-scouring  of  all  things.’  But 
glory  be  to  God,  if  we  shall  be  accounted  worthy  to  sufier 
shame  for  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  The  cause  we 
undertake  is,  if  possible,  more  odious  and  contemptible 
in  the  eyes  of  the  people  of  this  country  than  it  was  in  the 
primitive  times : and  that  because  of  the  misconduct  of 
the  Roman  Catholic  missionaries,  in  administering  bap- 
tism to  people  without  repentance.  It  is  no  more  than 
natural  that  ‘ Christian’  should  be  a name  of  execration, 
to  those  who  know  no  more  of  Christianity  than  what  they 
have  hitherto  observed  in  this  country.” 

To  that  unrestrained  intercourse  by  letter,  which  Mr. 
Martyn  held  weekly  with  Mr.  Corrie,  he  was  indebted  for 
much  of  the  purest  felicity  of  his  life.  Such  a friend, 
stationed  near  him  in  such  a country,  he  ranked  amongst 
the  richest  blessings  showered  down  upon  him  from  on 
high.  For,  if  we  except  his  other  brethren  in  India,  with 
whom  he  statedly  corresponded  every  quarter,  and  often 
also  at  other  times,  and  never  but  with  great  delight, — he 
had  no  one  like-minded,  who  would  naturally  care  for  the 
souls  of  the  heathen  ; Mr.  Corrie  was  of  one  heart  with 
himself 

An  interruption  of  this  correspondence,  which  now 
took  place,  painful  as  it  was  in  itself  to  Mr.  Martyn,  was 
more  so  with  respect  to  its  cause.  The  military  station 
at  Chunar  is  considered  more  adverse  to  the  constitution 
of  an  European  than  almost  any  other  in  India ; and  the 
heat,  which  in  the  month  of  March  raised  the  thermome- 
ter at  Dinapore  to  92^  in  the  shade,  at  Chunar  was  still 
more  oppressively  intense.  Mr.  Corrie’s  health  began  in 
consequence  to  be  seriously  affected,  and  many  apprehen 


240 


MEMOIR  OF 


sions  for  his  most  valuable  life,  forced  themselves  upon 
the  mind  of  Mr.  Martyn. 

The  following  extract  of  a letter  written  upon  this  oc- 
casion, shows  Mr.  Martyn’s  anxiety  for  his  friend,  and 
evinces  also  how  fully  he  was  alive  to  the  necessity  of  sub- 
jecting the  impetuosity  of  zeal  to  the  discriminating  cor- 
rection of  wisdom.  If  there  is  nothing  on  the  rock  of 
Chunar  which  occasions  your  frequent  illness,  I am  sure 
I am  not  one  to  advise  you  to  leave  the  flock.  But  if 
there  is, — as  I have  much  reason  to  believe, — then  the 
mere  loss  of  your  services  to  the  few  people  there,  is,  I 
think,  not  sufficient  reason  for  hazarding  your  life,  in 
which  the  interests  of  millions  of  others  are  immediately 
involved. — Consider,  you  bring  a fixed  habit  of  body  with 
you,  and  must  humor  it  as  much  as  possible,  at  first. 
When,  after  the  experience  of  a year  or  two,  you  know 
what  you  can  bear,  go,  if  you  please,  to  the  extent  of  your 
powers.  It  is  not  agreeable  to  the  pride  and  self-right- 
eous parts  of  our  nature,  to  be  conferring  with  flesh  and 
blood : nature,  under  a religious  form,  would  rather 
squander  away  life  and  strength,  as  David  Brainerd  did. 
You  know  that  I regard  him  as  one  ‘ the  latchet  of 
whose  shoes  I am  not  worthy  to  unloose and  yet,  con- 
sidering the  palpable  impropriety  of  his  attempting  to  do 
what  he  did,  when  he  ought  to  have  been  in  medical 
hands, — and  not  being  able  to  ascribe  it  to  folly,  in  such 
a sensible  man, — I feel  disposed,  perhaps  from  motives  of 
censoriousness,  to  ascribe  it  to  the  desire  of  gaining  his 
own  good  opinion.’’ — Then,  proceeding  to  the  subject 
which  lay  so  near  both  their  hearts, — the  conversion  of 
the  heathen, — he  thus  concludes  : ‘‘  I long  to  hear  of  a 
Christian  school  established  at  Benares : it  will  be  like 
the  ark  of  God  brought  into  the  house  of  Dagon.  But  do 
not  be  in  a hurry : let  your  character  become  known,  and 
you  may  do  anything.  If  nothing  else  comes  of  our 
schools,  one  thing  I feel  assured  of, — that  the  children 
will  grow  up  ashamed  of  the  idolatry  and  other  customs  of 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


241 


their  country.  But  surely  the  general  conversion  of  the 
natives  is  not  far  off : — the  poverty  of  the  Brahmins  makes 
them  less  anxious  for  the  continuance  of  the  present 
system,  from  which  they  gain  but  little.  But  the  transla- 
tion of  the  Scriptures  is  the  grand  point.  I trust  we  shall 
have  the  heavenly  pleasure  of  dispersing  the  Scriptures 
together  through  the  interior.  Oh!  the  happiness  and 
honor  of  being  the  children  of  God,  the  ministers  of 
Christ 

Mr.  Martyn’s  own  health,  as  well  as  that  of  his  friend, 
was  reduced  at  this  time  to  a weak  and  languid  state. 
To  the  debilitating  effects  of  the  heated  atmosphere,  this 
was  in  part,  perhaps,  to  be  attributed ; but  it  was  certainly 
increased,  if  not  induced,  by  his  too  severe  abstinence. 
Most  strictly  did  he  observe  the  holy  seasons  set  apart  by 
the  Church  for  fasting  and  prayer  : — but  the  illness  under 
which  he  now  labored,  was  so  evidently  aggravated,  if  not 
occasioned,  by  abstinence,  that  he  became  convinced  that 
the  exercise  of  fasting  was  so  injurious  to  his  health  as  to 
be  improper,  in  the  degree  and  frequency  in  which  he  had 
been  accustomed  to  use  it. 

In  this  sickness,  however, — though  an  extreme  languor 
accompanied  it, — he  was  not  only  patient  but  active.  On 
the  Sabbath  he  would  by  no  means  desist  from  his  work. 
— ‘‘  I was  assisted,’’  he  says,  ‘‘  to  go  through  the  usual 
ministrations  without  pain.  In  the  morning  I preached 
on  Psalm  xvi.  8,  10,  and  administered  the  Lord’s  supper 
with  rather  more  solemnity  and  feeling  than  I usually 
have.  The  rest  of  the  morning  I could  do  little  but  lie 
down.  In  the  afternoon  I found,  I suppose,  two  hundred 
women,  and  expounded  again  at  considerable  length.  Read 
the  Pilgrim’s  Progress  at  the  hospital.  In  exposition  with 
the  soldiers  I found  great  enlargement.” 

In  proof  of  that  wretchedness  and  ignorance  in  the  na- 
tives, which  so  excited  Mr.  Martyn’s  compassion  for  them, 
we  may  adduce  two  instances  with  which  he  himself  has 
furnished  us ; — in  the  cases  of  a Brahmin,  and  a Ranee,  or 
21 


242 


MEMOIR  OF 


native  princess,  though,  perhaps,  the  Brahmin  may  be 
considered  as  only  avowing  sentiments  too  common  amongst 
many  who  are  yet  called  Christians,  and  have  the  book  of 
God  in  their  hands.  A Brahmin,’’  he  says,  “ visiting  my 
Pundit,  copied  out  the  parable  in  which  the  ten  command- 
ments were  written,  with  a determination  to  put  them  all 
accurately  into  practice,  in  order  to  be  united  with  God. — 
He  had,  however,  an  observation  to  make,  and  a question 
to  ask.  ‘ There  was  nothing,’  he  said,  ‘ commanded  to 
be  done,  only  things  to  be  abstained  from  ; and  if  he  should 
be  taken  ill  in  the  bazaar,  or  while  laughing,  and  die  ; and, 
through  fear  of  transgressing  the  third  commandment, 
should  not  mention  the  name  of  God,  should  he  go  to 
heaven’?” — ‘‘The  Ranee  of  Daoudnagur,  to  whom  I had 
sent  a copy  of  the  Gospels  by  the  Pundit,  returned  her 
compliments,  and  desired  to  know  what  must  be  done  for 
obtaining  benefit  from  the  book ; whether  prayer,  or 
making  a salam  (a  bow)  to  it?  I sent  her  word  that  she 
must  seek  divine  instruction  by  secret  prayer,  and  I also 
added  some  other  advice.” 

Little  as  there  was  that  was  promising  in  either  of  these 
characters,  there  was  yet  more  appearance  of  what  might 
be  thought  hopeful  in  them,  than  in  Mr.  Martyn’s  Moon* 
shee  and  Pundit,  whom  he  still  continued  to  labor  inces* 
santly,  though  unsuccessfully,  to  convince  of  their  awful 
errors. 

“ My  faith,”  he  complains  again,  “ is  tried  by  many 
things;  especially  by  disputes  with  the  Moonshee  and 
the  Pundit.  The  Moonshee  shows  remarkable  con- 
tempt for  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity.  ‘ It  shows 
God  to  be  weak,’  he  says,  ‘ if  he  is  obliged  to  have  a 
fellow.  God  was  not  obliged  to  become  man,  for  if  we 
had  all  perished,  he  would  have  suffered  no  loss.  And 
as  to  pardon,  and  the  difficulty  of  it,  I pardon  my  servant 
very  easily,  and  there  is  an  end.  As  to  the  Jewish  Scrip- 
tures, how  do  I know  but  they  were  altered  by  themselves  ? 
They  were  wicked  enough  to  do  it,  just  as  they  made  a 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


243 


calf/ — In  all  these  things  I answered  so  fully  that  he 
had  nothing  to  reply.”  “ In  the  afternoon  I had  a long 
argument  again  with  the  Pundit.  He,  too,  wanted  to 
degrade  the  person  of  Jesus,  and  said  that  neither  Brahma, 
Vishnu,  nor  Seib  were  so  low  as  to  be  born  of  a woman; 
and  that  every  sect  wished  to  exalt  its  teacher,  and  so  the 
Christians  did  Jesus.’^ 

March  14. — The  quotations  which  I collected  from 
Scripture  this  day,  in  treating  on  the  parable  of  the  in- 
considerate king,  in  order  to  illustrate  the  idea  of  the  suf- 
ferings to  which  Christians  are  exposed,  seemed  to  offend 
both  the  Moonshee  and  the  Pundit  very  much.  In  con- 
sidering the  text — ^ the  time  cometh  when  he  that  killeth 
you  shall  think  he  doeth  God  service,’ — he  defended  the 
practice  of  putting  infidels  to  death,  and  the  certainty  of 
salvation  to  Moslems  dying  in  battle  with  the  infidels; 
and  said  that  it  was  no  more  strange  than  for  a magistrate 
to  have  power  to  put  an  offender  to  death.  He  took  oc- 
casion also  to  say,  that  both  the  New  Testament,  as  we 
gave  it,  and  the  church  service  also,  were  stuffed  with 
blasphemies.  With  the  benighted  Pundit  I had  a long 
conversation,  as  he  seemed  to  be  more  in  earnest  than  I 
had  yet  seen  him.  He  asked  whether  by  receiving  the 
Gospel  he  should  see  God  in  a visible  shape; — because, 
he  said,  he  had  seen  Sargoon  the  deity  made  visible : this 
he  affirmed  with  great  gravity  and  earnestness.  At  night 
I lost  time  and  temper  in  disputing  with  the  Moonshee, 
respecting  the  lawfulness  of  putting  men  to  death  for  blas- 
phemy. He  began  by  cavilling  at  the  Lord’s  Prayer,  and 
ridiculing  it ; particularly  the  expression,  ‘ hallowed  be 
thy  name,’ — as  if  the  name  of  the  deity  was  not  already 
holy.  He  said  that  ‘ prayer  was  not  a duty  amongst  the 
Mohammedans ; that  reading  the  Numaz  was  merely  the 
praise  of  God ; and  that  as  when  a servant,  after  doing 
his  master’s  duty  well,  thought  it  a favorable  opportunity 
for  asking  a favor,  so  the  Moslem,  after  doing  his  duty, 
might  ask  of  God  riches  or  a son ; or,  if  he  pleased,  pa- 


244 


MEMOIR  OF 


tience  in  affliction.’  This  then  is  Mohammedanism,  to 
murder  as  infidels  the  children  of  God,  and  to  live  without 
prayer.” 

‘‘The  conversation  with  the  Pundit  was  more  serious 
than  it  has  yet  been : and  I find  that  seriousness  in  the 
declaration  of  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  is  likely  to  have 
more  power  than  the  clearest  argument  conveyed  in  a 
trifling  spirit. — I told  him,  that  now  he  had  heard  the 
word  of  Christ,  he  would  not  be  tried  at  the  last  day  by 
the  same  law  as  the  other  Brahmins  and  Hindoos  who  had 
never  heard  it,  but  in  the  same  manner  as  myself  and 
other  Christians ; and  that  I feared,  therefore,  that  he  was 
in  great  danger.  He  said,  as  usual,  that  there  were  many 
ways  to  God ; but  I replied  that  there  was  no  other  Saviour 
than  Christ,  because  no  other  had  bought  men  with  his 
blood,  and  suffered  their  punishment  for  them.  This  effec- 
tually silenced  him  on  that  head : he  then  said  that  ‘ he 
had  a house  and  children,  and  that  to  preserve  them  he 
must  retain  the  favor  of  the  world ; that  he  and  his  friends 
despised  idol-worship,  but  that  the  world  would  call  him 
wicked  if  he  forsook  the  service  of  the  gods.’ 

“ My  Pundit  grieved  me,  by  showing  that  he  knew  no 
more  of  the  way  of  salvation  than  before.  Alas!  how 
poor  and  contemptible  are  all  my  efforts  for  God, — if  efforts 
they  can  be  called.  He  observed,  that  ‘ there  was  nothing 
express  in  the  book  about  the  way  of  salvation,  or  as  to 
7vhat  one  must  do  to  be  saved,’ — the  legalist’s  question  in 
every  land.” 

“ My  Pundit  observed,  that  I had  said  that  forgiveness 
would  not  be  given  for  repentance  only ; whereas,  in  the 
third  parable,  in  chap.  xv.  of  St.  Luke,  the  repentant  sin- 
ner was  received  at  once.  How  could  this  be?  For  his 
part,  he  would  rest  his  hope  on  the  parables,  in  preference 
to  the  other  statements.  How  strange  is  the  reluctance 
which  men  have  to  depend  on  the  righteousness  of  another ! 
He  affirmed,  that  he  was  keeping  all  the  commandments 
of  God.  But  when  I charged  him  with  worshipping  the 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


245 


sun  at  his  morning  devotions,  he  confessed  it;  and  said 
that  it  was  not  forbidden  in  the  ten  commandments.  I 
then  read  him  the  passages  relating  to  the  worship  of  the 
host  of  heaven,  but  he  could  see  no  harm  in  this  species  of 
worship  more  than  in  making  his  salam  to  any  other  supe- 
rior. With  respect  to  the  Sabbath,  he  said  that  he  had 
always  kept  that  day  by  fasting,  and  that  all  Hindoos  did 
the  same  : but  that  no  reason  was  given  in  the  Sh aster  why 
it  was  holy.’’ 

Talking  with  the  Moonshee  on  the  old  subjects, — the 
divinity  of  Christ,  Mohammed’s  challenge,  &c., — he  did 
not  know  of  the  system  of  the  Mohammedan  doctors,  that 
one  passage  abrogates  another : but  said  that  if  I could 
produce  two  commandments  undeniably  opposite,  he  would 
throw  away  the  book,  and  seek  a new  religion.  Respect- 
ing the  promise  of  Mohammed,  that  they  who  die  fighting 
for  Islam  should  certainly  go  to  heaven,  I said  that  my 
objection  was,  that  the  person  thus  dying  might  be  full  of 
envy,  &c., — and  could  such  a person  go  to  God?  In  an- 
swer to  this,  he  denied  that  the  sins  of  the  heart  were  sins 
at  all : and  I could  say  nothing  to  convince  him  that  they 
were.  To  refute  what  he  had  said  at  some  former  times 
about  Mussulmen  not  remaining  in  hell  for  ever,  I applied 
our  Saviour’s  parable  of  the  servant  beaten  with  many 
stripes ; and  asked  him,  ‘ if  I had  two  servants,  one  of 
whom  knew  my  will,  and  the  other  did  not,  and  both  com- 
mitted the  same  fault, — which  was  the  more  culpable?’ 
He  answered — ‘ I suppose  he  who  knew  his  master’s  will.  ’ 
I replied,  ^ yet  according  to  you  the  enlightened  Mussul- 
men are  to  come  out  of  hell,  while  Jews  and  Christians, 
for  the  same  sin,  are  to  remain  there  for  ever.’  He  had 
not  a word  to  reply ; but  said  he  could  give  no  answer, 

‘ uglee,’  but  only  ‘ nuglee,’ — contradicting  it  on  the  au- 
thority of  the  Koran.  He  spoke  of  the  ineffectual  en- 
deavors of  men  to  root  out  Islamism,  as  a proof  of  its  being 
from  God ; and  objected  to  Christianity  because  there  were 
no  difficulties  in  it ; — devotion  only  once  a week, — prayer 
21  * 


^46 


MEMOIR  OF 


or  no  prayer,  just  when  or  where  we  pleased, — eating  with 
or  without  washing, — and  that,  in  general,  k was  a life  of 
carelessness  with  us” 

Toward  the  middle  of  the  month  of  April,  another  sum- 
mons, similar  to  that  which  had  carried  Mr.  Martyn  to 
Buxar,  called  him  from  his  studies  and  labors  at  Dinapore, 
to  Monghir.  Not  long  before  he  undertook  this  expedi- 
tion, we  find  him  thus  expressing  himself,  after  an  exam- 
ination into  the  state  of  his  heart  before  God.  ‘‘  My  mind 
much  as  usual,  not  tried  by  any  violent  assault  of  sin  or 
Satan;  but  the  daily  cause  of  grief  and  shame,  and  indeed 
the  root  of  all  sin,  is  forgetfulness  of  God.  I perceive  not 
in  what  state  I have  been,  till  I come  to  pray.”  ‘‘  Enjoyed 
a greater  stability  of  faith  in  the  divine  Redeemer.  May 
he  make  his  servant  steady,  brave,  and  vigilant  in  his  ser- 
vice !”  Satan  assaults  me  in  various  ways  r some  of  his 
temptations,  respecting  the  person  of  my  Lord,  were  dread- 
fully severe  : but  he  triumphed  not  a moment.  I am  taught 
by  these  things  to  see  what  would  become  of  me  if  God 
should  withdraw  his  mighty  hand.  Is  there  any  depth 
into  which  Satan  would  not  plunge  me  1” 

My  soul  is  sometimes  tried  with  the  abounding  of 
iniquity,  and  wounded  by  infidel  thoughts.  But  my  Re- 
deemer has  risen  triumphant,  and  will  not  suffer  his  feeble 
servant  to  be  tempted  above  what  I am  able  to  bear.” 
^^If  there  is  one  thing  that  refreshes  my  soul  above  all 
others,  it  is,  that  I shall  behold  the  Redeemer  gloriously 
triumphant,  at  the  winding-up  of  all  things.  O thou  in- 
jured Sovereign,  how  long  dost  thou  bear  this  ingratitude 
from  wicked  mankind  1” 

‘‘  Still  permitted  to  find  sweet  refuge  in  the  presence  of 
my  Lord,  from  infidelity,  and  from  the  proud  world,  and 
the  vanities  of  time.” 

‘‘  In  prayer  had  an  affecting  sense  of  my  shameful  in- 
gratitude. Had  I behaved  thus  to  an  earthly  benefactor, 
showing  so  little  regard  for  his  company,  and  his  approba- 
tion,—^how  should  I abhor  myself,  and  be  abhorred  by  all : 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


247 


O what  a God  is  our  God!  How  astonishingly  rich  in 
grace,  bearing  all  with  unceasing  patience,  and  doing 
nothing  but  crowning  his  sinful  creature  with  loving-kind- 
ness and  tender  mercies/’ 

“ This  is  the  day  on  which  I left  Cambridge.  My 
thoughts  frequently  recurred,  with  many  tender  recollec- 
tions, to  that  seat  of  my  beloved  brethren,  and  I again 
wandered  in  spirit  amongst  the  trees  on  the  banks  of  the 
Cam.” 

‘‘Employed  in  writing  a sermon,  and  translating ; but 
heavenly  things  become  less  familiar  to  my  mind  whilst  I 
am  so  employed  without  intermission.  Yet  the  whole  de- 
sire of  my  heart  is  towards  spiritual  enjoyment.  O when 
shall  body,  soul,  and  spirit,  be  all  duly  employed  for  God !” 

“ Dull  and  poor  as  my  miserable  soul  is,  and  thinking 
very  little  about  heaven ; yet  for  aught  else  that  is  in  this 
world,  existence  is  scarcely  worth  having.  The  world 
seems  as  empty  as  air.” 

On  the  18th  of  April,  Mr.  Martyn  commenced  his 
voyage  of  nearly  a hundred  miles  to  Monghir.*  The  fol- 
lowing is  an  extract  from  his  journal  during  the  eight  days 
that  were  consumed,  in  thus  leaving  his  station  to  marry  a 
couple,  and  in  returning  afterwards  to  Dinapore. 

“After  finishing  the  correction  of  the  parables,  I left 
Dinapore  to  go  to  Monghir.  Spent  the  evening  at  Patna 

with  Mr.  G , in  talking  on  literary  subjects : but  my 

soul  was  overwhelmed  with  a sense  of  my  guilt  in  not 
striving  to  lead  the  conversation  to  something  that  might 
be  for  his  spiritual  good.  My  general  backwardness  to 
speak  on  spiritual  subjects  before  the  unconverted,  made 
me  groan  in  spirit  at  such  unfeelingness  and  unbelief. 
May  the  remembrance  of  what  I am  made  to  suffer  for 
these  neglects  be  one  reason  for  greater  zeal  and  love  in 
the  time  to  come.” 


* Monghir  is  250  mites  from  Calcutta.  There  are  now  35  com- 
municants of  the  Baptist  Mission.  E. 


248 


MEMOIR  OF 


April  19th. — A melancholy  Lord's  day ! In  the  morn- 
ing, at  the  appointed  hour,  I found  some  solemnity  and 
tenderness ; the  whole  desire  of  my  soul  seemed  to  be,  that 
all  the  ministers  in  India  might  be  eminently  holy ; and 
that  there  might  be  no  remains  of  that  levity  or  indolence, 
in  any  of  us,  which  I found  in  myself  The  rest  of  the 
day  passed  heavily ; for  a hurricane  of  hot  wind  fastened 
us  on  a sand-bank,  for  twelve  hours ; while  the  dust  was 
suffocating,  and  the  heat  increased  the  sickness  which  was 
produced  by  the  tossing  of  the  boat,  and  I frequently  fell 
asleep  over  my  work.  However,  the  more  I felt  tempted 
to  impatience  and  unhappiness,  the  more  the  Lord  helped 
me  to  strive  against  it,  and  to  look  to  the  fulness  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Several  hymns,  particularly 

“ There  is  a fountain  filled  with  blood,” 

were  very  sweet  to  me.  After  all  the  acquisitions  of  hu* 
man  science,  what  is  there  to  be  compared  with  the  knowl- 
edge of  Christ,  and  him  crucified? — Read  much  of  the 
Scripture  history  of  Saul,  and  the  predictions  in  the  latter 
end  of  the  Revelation.  Read  also  Marshall  on  Sanctifi- 
cation, Gibert’s  Sermons,  and  Thomas  a Kempis." 

April  20. — A day  very  little  better.  I could  scarcely 
keep  myself  alive,  and  was  much  tried  by  evil  temper. 

Employed  in  writing  to , and  Mr. ; but  all  I did 

was  without  energy ; the  long-wished  for  night  came  at 
last,  and  my  feeble  body  found  rest  and  restoration  in 
sleep." 

April  21. — “Again  the  love  and  mercy  of  the  Lord 
restored  me  to  health  and  spirits.  Began  to  write  a 
sermon  on  walking  in  Christ,  and  found  my  soul  benefited 
by  meditation  on  the  subject.  In  the  afternoon  went  on 
with  translations.  Arrived  at  sunset  at  Monghir." 

April  22. — “ Spent  the  day  at  's.  Found  two  or 

three  opportunities  to  speak  to  him  about  his  soul.  

threw  out  some  infidel  sentiments,  which  gave  me  an  op- 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


249 


portunity  of  speaking.  But  to  none  of  the  rest  was  I able 
to  say  anything.  Alas ! in  what  a state  are  mankind 
everywhere;  living  without  God  in  the  world.  Married 


April  23. — After  baptizing  a child  of ’s,  I left 

Monghir,  and  got  on  twenty-three  miles  toward  Dinapore : 
very  sorrowful  in  mind,  both  from  the  recollection  of 
having  done  nothing  for  the  perishing  souls  I have  been 
amongst ; and  from  finding  myself  so  unqualified  to  write 
on  a spiritual  subject,  which  I had  undertaken.  Alas  ! 
the  ignorance  and  carnality  of  my  miserable  soul ! how 
contemptible  must  it  be  in  the  sight  of  God. 

April  24. — Still  cast  down  at  my  utter  inability  to 
write  anything  profitable  on  this  subject ; and  at  my  exe- 
crable pride  and  ease  of  heart.  O that  I could  weep  in 
the  dust,  with  shame  and  sorrow,  for  my  wickedness  and 
folly ! Yet  thanks  are  due  to  the  Lord  for  showing  me, 
in  this  way,  how  much  my  heart  has  been  neglected  of 
late.  I see  by  this,  how  great  are  the  temptations  of  a 
missionary  to  neglect  his  own  soul.  Apparently  outwardly 
employed  for  God,  my  heart  has  been  growing  more  hard 
and  proud.  Let  me  be  taught  that  the  first  great  business 
on  earth  is  to  obtain  the  sanctification  of  my  own  soul ; so 
shall  I be  rendered  more  capable  also  of  performing  the 
duties  of  the  ministry,  whether  amongst  the  Europeans  or 
heathen,  in  a holy  and  solemn  manner.  Oh ! how  I detest 
that  levity  to  which  I am  so  subject ! How  cruel  and  un- 
feeling is  it ! — God  is  my  witness  that  I would  rather,  from 
this  day  forward,  weep  day  and  night,  for  the  danger  of 
immortal  souls.  But  my  wickedness  seems  to  take  such 
hold  of  me,  that  I cannot  escape ; and  my  only  refuge  is 
to  commit  my  soul,  with  all  its  corruption,  into  the  hands 
of  Christ,  to  be  sanctified  and  saved  by  His  almighty 
grace.  For  what  can  I do  with  myself ; my  heart  is  so 
thoroughly  corrupt  that  I cannot  keep  myself  one  moment 
from  sin. — Finished  the  Koran  to-day,  and  considered  with 


250 


MEMOIR  OF 


myself,  why  I rejected  it  as  an  imposition,  and  the  reasons 
appeared  clear  and  convincing.’’ 

^^The  budgerow  struck  with  such  violence  against  a 
sand-bank,  that  a poor  Mohammedan  boy,  falling  with  all 
the  rest,  broke  his  arm.  We  did  all  that  we  could,  but 
the  cries  of  the  poor  boy  went  through  my  heart.  At 
night  a tremendous  north-wester  came  on,  but  the  Lord 
kept  us  in  safety.” 

April  25. — ‘‘  The  morning  employed,  with  little  success, 
on  the  same  subject.  I still  find  it  too  spiritual  for  my 
carnal  heart.  My  mind  distressed  with  doubts  whether  I 
shall  make  the  people  observe  the  Sabbath,  by  causing 
them  to  lie  by : but  on  considering,  that  they  would  not 
think  it  a favor,  but  on  the  contrary,  a vexation, — that  they 
could  not  sanctify  it, — and  that  I had  not  given  the  mangeo 
notice  before  setting  out,  I resolved  to  go  on ; though  I 
felt  by  no  means  easy.  Before  setting  out  again,  I hope 
to  make  up  my  mind  satisfactorily  on  this  subject.” 

April  26. — ‘‘  In  prayer,  at  the  appointed  hour,  I felt 
solemnity  af  mind,  and  an  earnest  desire  that  the  Lord 
would  pour  out  a double  portion  of  his  Spirit  upon  us  his 
ministers  in  India ; that  every  one  of  us  may  be  eminent 
in  holiness  and  ministerial  gifts.  If  I were  to  judge  for 
myself,  I should  fear  that  God  had  forsaken  his  church ; 
for  I am  most  awfully  deficient  in  the  knowledge  and  ex- 
perience requisite  for  a minister;  but  my  dear  brother 
Corrie,  thanks  be  to  God,  is  a man  of  a better  spirit : — 
may  he  grow  more  and  more  in  grace,  and  continue  to  be 
an  example  to  us  f Passed  the  day  in  reading  and  prayer, 
such  as  my  prayers  are.  My  soul  struggled  with  corrup- 
tion, yet  I found  the  merit  and  grace  of  Jesus  all-sufficient, 
and  all-supporting.  Though  my  guilt  seemed  like  moun- 
tains, I considered  it  as  no  reason  for  departing  from 
Christ,  but  rather  for  clinging  to  him  more  closely.  Thus 
I got  through  the  day,  cast  down,  but  not  destroyed.  The 
account  of  David’s  fall  affected  me  more  tenderly  than  ever 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


251 


it  did,  and  I could  not  help  weeping  over  the  fall  of  that 
man  of  God.— Began  Scott’s  Essays,  and  was  surprised 
indeed  at  the  originality  and  vigor  of  the  sentiments  and 
language.  At  eight  arrived  at  Patna.” 

April  27. — ‘‘Left  Patna  and  arrived  at  Dinapore.  The 
concourse  of  people  in  that  great  city  was  a solemn  admo- 
nition to  me  to  be  diligent  in  study  and  prayer.  Thousands 
of  intelligent  people  together  : — no  Sabbath, — no  word  of 
God, — no  one  to  give  them  advice  : — how  inscrutable  the 
ways  of  God!” 

Mr.  Martyn  had  no  sooner  returned  to  Dinapore,  than 
he  heard,  to  his  sorrow  and  surprise,  that  the  Ranee, 
to  whom  he  had  sent  a Testament,  together  with  some 
advice  upon  the  subject  of  religion, — was  about  to  despatch 
a messenger  to  him,  to  request  a letter  of  recommendation 
to  one  of  the  judges,  before  whom  she  had  a cause  pending 
in  which  her  dominions  were  at  stake.  “ I felt  hurt,”  he 
says,  “ at  considering  how  low  a sovereign  princess  must 
have  fallen  to  make  such  a request ; but  lost  no  time  in 
apprising  her,  that  our  laws  were  perfectly  distinct  from 
the  divine  laws ; and  that,  therefore,  this  was  no  affair  of 
mine,  as  she  seemed  to  suppose  it  to  be.” 

In  Mr.  Martyn’s  schools,  so  much  progress  had  now 
been  made,  that  it  became  necessary  to  determine  what 
books  should  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  children  who 
could  read.  To  give  them  at  first  the  book  of  the  parables 
which  he  had  prepared  for  their  use,  would,  it  was  feared, 
awaken  suspicion  in  the  breasts  of  their  parents ; who  had 
already  shown  much  jealousy  respecting  his  designs.  He 
therefore  deemed  it  the  wisest  measure  to  permit  them  to 
use  one  of  the  Hindoo  books,  after  having  had  it  previously 
read  to  him.  It  was  a book  which,  if  it  did  no  good, 
could,  he  thought,  do  no  harm ; as  it  was  an  old  Hindu  wee 
poem,  on  an  Avatar  of  Vishnu,  which  it  was  impossible 
for  the  children  to  understand. 

His  judgment  on  this  question, — one  of  some  difficulty 
and  embarrassment, — is  thus  given  in  a letter  to  Mr. 


252 


MEMOIR  OF 


Corrie.  Your  schools  flourish ; — blessed  be  God ! The 
Dinapore  school  is  resorted  to  from  all  quarters,  even  from 
the  other  side  of  the  river.  The  Bankipore  school  is  also 
going  on  well.  I do  not  institute  more  till  I see  the 
Christian  books  introduced.  The  more  schools  the  more 
noise,  and  the  more  inquiry;  and  the  greater  suspicion 
of  its  being  of  a political  nature.  Besides,  if  all  the 
sc-hools  were  to  come  to  a demur  together,  I fear  theil* 
deciding  against  us  : but  if  one  or  two  schools,  with  much 
thought  about  it,  comply  with  our  wishes,  it  will  be  a pre- 
cedent and  example  to  others.  I think  you  should  not 
dictate  which  of  their  books  should  be  given;  but  only 
reserve  the  power  of  rejecting,  amongst  those  which  they 
propose.  I bless  God  that  you  are  brought  to  act  with 
me  on  a broad  and  cautious  plan : but  I trust  our  motto 
will  be,  ‘constant,  though  cautious;’ — never  ceasing  to 
keep  our  attention  steadily  fixed  on  the  state  of  things; 
and  being  swift  to  embrace  every  opportunity.” 

Amidst  many  causes  of  discouragement, — from  the  in- 
attention of  the  women  who  attended  his  expositions  on 
the  Sabbath, — the  general  profanation  of  that  holy  day  by 
Europeans,  notwithstanding  his  solemn  and  repeated  re- 
monstrances,— and  the  vacillating  conduct  of  some  of  his 
flock,  whom  he  had  hoped  to  have  seen  stronger  and 
bolder  in  their  Master’s  cause, — a letter  from  a young 
officer,  desiring,  at  this  time,  an  acquaintance  with  Mr. 
Martyn,  on  a religious  account,  was  to  him  a source  of 
the  most  cheering  delight.  And  yet,  even  before  the 
receipt  of  it,  he  could  bless  God,  that  he  “ felt  impregna- 
ble to  any  discouragement.”  “ It  was  not,”  said  he, 
“ that  I was  indifferent,  or  that  I saw  some  encouraging 
circumstances ; — but  I was  made  to  reflect,  that  I was  the 
servant  of  God  in  these  things,  and  that  he  would  surely 
bring  his  purposes  to  pass,  in  some  way  or  other.” 

In  addition  to  Mr.  Martyn’s  studies  in  Sanscrit,  Per- 
sian, and  Hindoostanee,  we  find  him  now  sedulously  em- 
ployed in  reading  Leland  against  the  deistical  writers; 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


253 


and  thence  drawing  out  arguments  against  the  Koran. 
But  being  fearful  lest,  in  the  midst  of  these  pursuits,  his 
spirit  should  decline  as  to  more  important  points,  he  thus 
speaks : — ‘‘  May  my  soul,  in  prayer,  never  rest  satisfied 
without  the  enjoyment  of  God ! — May  all  my  thoughts  be 
fixed  on  him ! May  I sit  so  loose  to  every  employment 
here,  that  I may  be  able,  at  a moment’s  warning,  to  take 
my  departure  for  another  world!  May  I be  taught  to 
remember  that  all  other  studies  are  merely  subservient  to 
the  great  work  of  ministering  holy  things  to  immortal 
souls  1 May  the  most  holy  works  of  the  ministry,  and 
those  which  require  most  devotedness  of  soul,  be  the  most 
dear  to  my  heart  1” 

Mr.  Martyn,  whilst  thus  occupied,  was  called  to  the 
decision  of  a practical  question  of  greater  moment  and 
difficulty,  than  that  respecting  the  introduction  of  books 
into  the  schools ; — application  having  been  made  to  him 
for  baptism  by  one  of  the  native  women.  This  request, 
as  the  candidate  manifested  no  signs  of  penitence  or  faith, 
and  could  by  no  means  be  made  to  comprehend  that  any 
thing  further  was  necessary  to  constitute  a Christian  than 
to  say  the  Lord’s  Prayer, — he  found  himself  compelled  to 
refuse.  The  party,”  he  writes,  “ went  away  in  great 
distress,  and  I felt  much  for  them ; but  the  Lord,  I trust, 
will  not  suffer  me  to  listen  to  my  own  feelings,  and  pro- 
fane his  holy  ordinances.”  That  this  point  had  been  a 
matter  of  anxious  consideration  with  him,  we  learn  from 
a letter  to  Mr.  Corrie.  Your  account  of  a native  woman 
whom  you  baptized,  came  in  season  for  me ; I have  been 
subjected  to  similar  perplexities : but  I think  no  one  could 
refuse  baptism  in  the  case  you  mention.  The  woman 
who  is  now  making  the  same  petition  here,  promises  to 
marry,  and  comes  frequently  for  instruction;  but  her 
heart  is  not  touched  with  any  tender  sense  of  sin,  or  of 
her  need  of  mercy.  Yet  if  there  be  no  scandal  in  her 
life ; and  she  profess  her  belief  in  those  points  on  which 
candidates  are  interrogated  in  the  baptismal  service,  may 
22 


254 


MEMOIR  OF 


I lawfully  refuse  ? I cannot  tell  what  to  do ; but  I seem 
almost  resolved  not  to  administer  the  ordinance,  till  con- 
vinced in  my  own  mind  of  the  true  repentance  of  the 
person.  The  eventual  benefit  will  be  great,  if  we  both 
steadily  adhere  to  this  purpose;  they  will  see  that  our 
Christians  and  those  of  the  Papists  are  different : and  will 
be  led  to  investigate  what  it  is  which,  in  our  opinion,  is 
wanted.’’  The  determination  to  reject  those  candidates 
for  admission  into  the  Church  of  England,  who  were 
manifestly  ignorant  of  the  spirit  of  Christianity,  though 
convinced  of  the  truth  of  it, — was  fully  adopted  by  Mr. 
Martyn,  after  mature  consideration  ; and  the  decision  was 
doubtless  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  and  to  the  prac- 
tice of  the  primitive  times. 

Much  time,  as  we  have  already  seen,  had  been  devoted 
by  Mr.  Martyn  to  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into 
Hindoostanee ; both  before  and  after  he  quitted  Calcutta. 
To  these  exertions  for  the  honor  and  glory  of  God,  a new 
stimulus  was  added,  in  the  month  of  June  in  this  year, 
by  a proposal  from  the  Rev.  David  Brown,  that  he  would 
engage  more  directly  in  that  important  work ; in  which 
he  had  already  proceeded  to  the  end  of  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles : and  also,  that  he  would  superintend  the  trans- 
lation of  the  Scriptures  into  Persian.  This  proposal  he 
eagerly,  yet  diffidently,  accepted ; — and,  animated  by  the 
expectation  of  beholding  his  labors  brought  to  a successful 
termination,  he  prosecuted  them  with  a delight  commen- 
surate with  his  ardent  diligence. 

The  time  fled  imperceptibly,”  he  observes,  while  so 
delightfully  engaged  in  the  translations ; the  days  seemed 
to  have  passed  like  a moment.  Blessed  be  God  for  some 
improvement  in  the  languages ! May  every  thing  be  for 
edification  in  the  church ! What  do  I not  owe  to  the 
Lord,  for  permitting  me  to  take  part  in  a translation  of  his 
word : — never  did  I see  such  wonder  and  wisdom  and 
love  in  the  blessed  book,  as  since  I have  been  obliged  to 
study  every  expression;  and  it  is  a delightful  reflection, 


HENRY  MARTYN.  255 

that  death  cannot  deprive  us  of  the  pleasure  of  studying 
its  mysteries.” 

All  day  on  the  translations  : — employed  a good  while 
at  night  in  considering  a difficult  passage;  and  being 
much  enlightened  respecting  it,  I went  to  bed  full  of 
astonishment  at  the  wonder  of  God’s  word : never  before 
did  I see  anything  of  the  beauty  of  the  language  and  the 
importance  of  the  thoughts  as  I do  now.  I felt  happy  that 
I should  never  be  finally  separated  from  the  contemplation 
of  them,  or  of  the  things  about  which  they  are  written. 
Knowledge  shall  vanish  away,  but  it  shall  be  because  per- 
fection shall  come.  Then  shall  I see  as  I am  seen,  and 
know  as  I am  known.” 

“ What  a source  of  perpetual  delight  have  I in  the 
precious  book  of  God  1 O that  my  heart  were  more 
spiritual,  to  keep  pace  with  my  understanding ; and  that 
I could  feel  as  I know ! May  my  root  and  foundation  be 
deep  in  love,  and  may  I be  able  to  ' comprehend,  with  all 
saints,  what  is  the  breadth,  and  length,  and  depth,  and 
height,  and  to  know  the  love  of  Christ,  which  passeth 
knowledge !’  And  may  I be  filled  with  all  the  fulness  of 
God !”  He  adds,  in  his  accustomed  spirit  of  incessant 
watchfulness, — May  the  Lord,^  in  mercy  to  my  soul,  save 
me  from  setting  up  an  idol  of  any  sort  in  his  place ; as  I 
do  by  preferring  even  a work  professedly  done  for  him,  to 
communion  with  him.  How  obstinate  is  the  reluctance 
of  the  natural  heart  to  love  God  ! But,  O my  soul,  be  not 
deceived ; thy  chief  work  upon  earth  is,  to  obtain  sancti- 
fication, and  to  walk  with  God.  ‘ To  obey  is  better  than 
sacrifice,  and  to  hearken  than  the  fat  of  rams.’  Let  me 
learn  from  this,  that  to  follow  the  direct  injunctions  of 
God,  as  to  my  own  soul,  is  more  my  duty,  than  to  be 
engaged  in  other  works,  under  pretence  of  doing  him 
service.” 


CHAPTER  VII. 

MR.  MARTYN  RECEIVES  INTELLIGENCE  OF  THE  DEATH 

OF  HIS  ELDEST  SISTER LETTERS  TO  HIS  FRIENDS 

IS  REMOVED  TO  CAWNPORE HEARS  OF  THE  DEATH 

OF  HIS  YOUNGEST  SISTER DETERMINES  TO  VISIT 

ARAHIA  AND  PERSIA ^LEAVES  CAWNPORE  FOR  CALCUT- 
TA  DEPARTS  FOR  ARABIA. 

Scarcely  had  Mr.  Martyn  girded  up  his  loins  with  the 
great  and  heavenly  design  of  completing  a version  of  the 
Scriptures  in  Hindoostanee,  and  of  superintending  one  in 
the  Persian  tongue, — when  the  sovereign,  wise,  and 
infinite  love  of  his  God  summoned  him  to  endure  an  afflic- 
tion, more  grievous  than  any  which  had  befallen  him  since 
those  first  bitter  tears  which  he  shed  at  the  death  of  his 
father.  Apprehensions  of  the  loss  of  his  eldest  sister  had 
been  excited  in  his  mind,  by  some  expressions  she  herself 
had  dropped  in  a letter,  which  reached  him  a few  weeks 
before  he  received  the  fatal  intelligence  that  she  was  no 
more.  A period  of  torturing  suspense  terminated  in  one 
of  inexpressible  sorrow.  But  blessed  is  the  man  whom 
thou  chastenest,  O Lord.’’  Gleams  of  this  blessedness 
shone  forth  from  the  cloud  of  that  dark  dispensation  with 
which  Mr.  Martyn  was  now  visited.  O my  heart,  my 
heart,”  he  exclaimed,  is  it,  can  it  be  true,  that  she  has 
been  lying  so  many  months  in  the  cold  grave!  Would 
that  I could  always  remember  it,  or  always  forget  it ; — 
but  to  think  for  a moment  of  other  things,  and  then  to 


MEMOIR  OF  MARTYN. 


257 


feel  the  remembrance  of  it  coming,  as  if  for  the  first  time,, 
rends  my  heart  asunder.  When  I look  round  upon  the 
creation,  and  think  that  her  eyes  see  it  not,  but  have 
closed  upon  it  for  ever, — that  I lie  down  in  my  bed,  but 
that  she  has  lain  down  in  her  grave, — oh  ! is  it  possible  t 
I wonder  to  find  myself  still  in  life ; — that  the  same  tie 
which  united  us  in  life  has  not  brought  death  at  the  same 
moment  to  both.  O great  and  gracious  God  ! what  should 
I do  without  thee  ! But  now  thou  art  manifesting  thyself 
as  the  God  of  all  consolation  to  my  soul  : — never  was  I so 
near  thee  : — I stand  on  the  brink,  and  long  to  take  my 
flight.  There  is  not  a thing  in  the  world  for  which  I 
could  wish  to  live,  except  the  hope  that  it  may  please  God 
to  appoint  me  some  work.  And  how  shall  my  soul  ever 
be  thankful  enough  to  thee,  O thou  most  incomprehensibly 
glorious  Saviour  Jesus  ! O what  hast  thou  done  to  alleviate 
the  sorrows  of  life ! and  how  great  has  been  the  mercy 
of  God  towards  my  family,  in  saving  us  all ! How  dreadful 
would  be  the  separation  of  relations  in  death,  were  it  not 
for  Jesus 

Mr.  Martyn^s  mind,  under  this  painful  deprivation,  was 
exceedingly  comforted  by  a sure  and  certain  hope,  as  it 
respected  her  for  whom  he  mourned.  That  delightful 
expectation  of  meeting  her  in  glory,  which  he  has  now 
realized,  was  one  powerful  support  to  his  heart,  then  over- 
whelmed within  him  : for  the  letter  which  contained  the 
account  of  his  loss,  happily  left  him  no  room  to  doubt 
of  his  sister’s  eternal  gain  ; and  that,  through  the  grave 
and  gate  of  death,  she  had  passed  into  the  consumma- 
tion of  bliss,  in  the  eternal  and  everlasting  kingdom  of 
Christ. 

“ The  European  letter,”  he  WTote  to  Mr.  Brown,  ‘‘  con- 
tained the  intelligence  of  the  death  of  my  eldest  sister. 
A few  lines  received  from  herself  about  three  weeks  ago, 
gave  me  some  melancholy  forebodings  of  her  danger. 
But  though  the  Lord  thus  compassionately  prepared  me 
for  this  affliction,  I hardly  knew  howto  bear  it.  We  were 
22* 


258 


MEMOIR  OF 


more  united  in  affection  to  each  other,  than  to  any  of  our 
relations : and  now  she  is  gone,  I am  left  to  fulfil  as  a 
hireling  my  day,  and  then  I shall  follow  her.  She  had 
been  many  years  under  some  conviction  of  her  sins,  but 
not  till  her  last  illness  had  she  sought  in  earnest  for  sal- 
vation. Some  weeks  before  her  death,  she  felt  the  burden 
of  sin,  and  cried  earnestly  for  pardon  and  deliverance ; 
and  continued  in  the  diligent  use  of  the  appointed  means 
of  grace.  Two  days  before  her  death, — when  no  imme- 
diate danger  was  apprehended, — my  youngest  sister  visited 
her;  and  was  surprised  and  delighted  at  the  change  which 
had  taken  place.  Her  convictions  of  sin  were  deep,  and 
her  views  clear ; her  only  fear  was  on  account  of  her 
own  unworthiness.  She  asked,  with  many  tears,  whether 
there  v/as  mercy  for  one  who  had  been  so  great  a sinner ; 
— though  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  she  had  been  an  ex- 
emplary \vife  and  mother ; — and  said  that  she  believed  the 
Lord  would  have  mercy  upon  her,  because  she  knew  he 
had  wrought  on  her  mind  by  His  Spirit.  Two  days  after 
this  conversation,  she  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  left  this 
world  of  wo,  while  her  sister  was  visiting  a dying  friend 
at  a distance.  This,  you  will  tell  me,  is  precious  consola- 
tion ; indeed,  I am  constrained  to  acknowledge,  that  I 
could  hardly  ask  for  greater;  for  I had  already  parted 
with  her  for  ever  in  this  life  : and,  in  parting,  all  I wished 
for,  was,  to  hear  of  her  being  converted  to  God ; and,  if  it 
was  his  will,  tak^n  away,  in  due  time,  from  the  evil  to 
come ; and  brought  to  glory  before  me.  Yet  human 
nature  bleeds ; — her  departure  has  left  this  world  a fright- 
ful blank  to  me  ; and  I feel  not  the  smallest  wish  to  live, 
except  there  be  some  work  assigned  for  me  to  do  in  the 
church  of  God.’’ 

Acutely  as  Mr.  Martyn  suffered,  such  importance  did 
he  attach  to  those  studies  which  had  in  view  the  manifes- 
tation of  the  Gospel  to  regions  ‘ sitting  in  darkness  and  the 
shadow  of  death,’  that  he  omitted  the  prosecution  of  them, 
at  this  period,  only  for  a single  day.  It  was  a duty,  he 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


259 


thought  incumbent  on  him,  to  return  to  his  work  as  soon 
as  possible,  however  heavily  his  mind  might  be  burdened  ; 
but  his  expressions  many  days  afterwards  declare  into 
what  depths  of  grief  he  was  sunk.  “ My  heart,’’  said  he, 

is  still  oppressed,  but  it  is  not  ^ a sorrow  that  worketh 
death.’  Though  nature'  weeps  at  being  deprived  of  all 
hopes  of  ever  seeing  this  dear  companion  on  earth,  faith 
is  thereby  brought  the  more  into  exercise.  How  sweet 
to  feel  dead  to  all  below ; to  live  only  for  eternity ; to  for- 
get the  short  interval  that  lies  between  us  and  the  spiritual 
world ; and  to  live  always  seriously. — The  seriousness 
which  this  sorrow  produces,  is  indescribably  precious ; O 
that  I could  always  retain  it,  when  these  impressions  shall 
be  worn  away  ! — My  studies  have  been  the  Arabic  gram- 
mar, and  Persian ; — writing  Luke  for  the  women,  and 
dictating  1 Peter  i.  to  my  Moonshee.  Finished  the  Gulistan 
of  Sadi,  and  began  it  again  in  order  to  mark  all  the 
phrases  which  may  be  of  use  in  the  translation  of  the 
-Scriptures.” 

One  fruit  of  Mr.  Martyn’s  prayers,  and  result  of  his 
prudence,  was,  the  successful  introduction  into  his  schools, 
shortly  after  this,  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount ; and  on 
the  21st  of  September,  he  had  the  exquisite  joy  of  hearing 
the  poor  heathen  boys  reading  the  words  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.  ‘ A wise  man’s  heart,’  saith  Solomon,  ‘ discerneth 
both  time  and  judgment.’  It  was  in  this  spirit  of  patient 
and  dependent  wisdom,  that  Mr.  Martyn  had  acted  re- 
specting the  schools ; and  it  was  the  same  rare  temper  of 
mind  which  prevailed  on  him  still  to  abstain  from  preach- 
ing publicly  to  the  natives  : again  and  again  did  he  burn 
to  begin  his  ministry  in  Patna ; — but  again  and  again  did 
he  feel  deeply  the  importance  of  not  being  precipitate. 
It  was  not,  however,  without  much  difficulty,  that  he 
checked  the  ardor  of  his  zeal.  He  was  determined  to  see 
what  the  institution  of  schools  and  the  quiet  distribution 
of  the  Scriptures  would  effect ; and  was  convinced  that 
public  preaching  at  first  was  incompatible  with  his  plan 


260 


MEMOIR  OF 


of  procedure ; whereas  it  was  clear  that  a way  would  thus 
be  opened  for  preaching,  of  which  object  he  never  lost 
sight.  It  was  this  which  made  him  resist  the  solicitations 
of  those  friends  who  would  have  detained  him  at  Calcutta; 
and  this  it  was  which  now  occasioned  him  to  decline  a 
very  pressing  invitation  from  Mr.  Brown,  urging  him  to 
take  the  Mission  Church  at  the  Presidency.  Dinapore 
was  in  the  midst  of  the  heathen ; and  Dinapore,  further, 
was  a scene  of  tranquil  retirement.  These  two  considera- 
tions caused  Mr.  Martyn  to  refuse  to  comply  with  the 
very  earnest  desire  of  one  whom  he  entirely  esteemed  and 
loved.  If  ever  I am  fixed  at  Calcutta,’’  he  wrote  in 
reply,  I have  done  with  the  natives ; for  notwithstanding 
previous  determinations,  the  churches  and  people  at  Cal- 
cutta are  enough  to  employ  twenty  ministers.  This  is 
one  reason  for  my  apparently  unconquerable  aversion  to 
being  fixed  there.  The  happiness  of  being  near  and  with 
you  and  your  dear  family,  would  not  be  a compensation  for 
this  disappointment ; and  having  said  this,  I know  of  no 
stronger  method  of  expressing  my  dislike  to  the  measure. 
If  God  commands  it,  I trust  I shall  have  grace  to  obey : 
but  let  me  beseech  you  all  to  take  no  step  towards  it ; for 
I shall  resist  it  as  long  as  I can  with  a safe  conscience.” 

I am  happier  here  in  this  remote  land,”  he  wrote  in 
his  journal,  ‘‘where  I hear  so  seldom  of  what  happens  in 
the  world,  than  in  England,  where  there  are  so  many 
calls  to  look  at  ‘ the  things  that  are  seen.’  How  sw^eet 
the  retirement  in  which  I here  live.  The  precious  word 
is  now  my  only  study,  in  the  work  of  translation.  Though 
in  a manner  buried  to  the  world, — neither  seeing  nor 
seen  by  Europeans, — the  time  flows  on  here  with  great 
rapidity : it  seems  as  if  life  would  be  gone  before  any 
thing  is  done,  or  even  before  anything  is  begun.  I some- 
times rejoice  that  I am  not  twenty-seven  years  of  age ; 
and  that,  unless  God  should  order  it  otherwise,  I may 
double  the  number,  in  constant  and  successful  labor.  If 
not,  God  has  many,  many  more  instruments  at  command ; 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


261 


and  I shall  not  cease  from  my  happiness,  and  scarcely 
from  my  work,  by  departing  into  another  world.  Oh ! 
what  shall  separate  us  from  the  love  of  Christ ! Neither 
death  nor  life,  I am  persuaded.  Oh ! let  me  feel  my 
security,  that  I may  be,  as  it  were,  already  in  heaven ; 
that  I may  do  all  my  work  as  the  angels  do  theirs : and 
oh  ! let  me  be  ready  for  every  work ! — be  ready  to  leave 
this  delightful  solitude,  or  remain  in  it, — to  go  out,  or  go 
in — to  stay,  or  depart,  just  as  the  Lord  shall  appoint. 
Lord,  let  me  have  no  will  of  my  own ; nor  consider  my 
true  happiness  as  depending  in  the  smallest  degree  on  any 
thing  that  can  befall  my  outward  man  ; but  as  consisting 
altogether  in  conformity  to  God’s  will.  May  I have  Christ 
here  with  me  in  this  world  ; not  substituting  imagination 
in  the  place  of  faith ; but  seeing  outward  things  as  they 
really  are,  and  thus  obtaining  a radical  conviction  of  their 
vanity. 

Mr.  Martyn’s  spirits  being  much  depressed  by  hi? 
recent  affliction,  an  invitation,  or  rather  entreaty,  so 
strongly  pressed  upon  him  by  one  who  had  a great  share 
in  his  affection  and  esteem, — but  which  called,  as  he  con- 
ceived, for  a direct  and  firm  rejection, — could  not  but  be 
a matter  of  some  disquiet  to  him.  He  had  not,  however, 
the  additional  pain  of  witnessing  the  slightest  variation  in 
his  friend’s  attachment ; a circumstance  which  does  not 
always  occur  on  similar  occasions : for  the  fondness  even 
of  Christian  friendship  will  sometimes  suffer  an  interrup- 
tion from  a disagreement  respecting  favorite  projects  and 
designs. 

To  this  perturbation  of  mind,  comparatively  light,  a very 
severe  disappointment  from  another  quarter  succeeded — a 
disappointment  intended,  doubtless,  like  his  other  troubles, 
for  the  augmentation  of  his  faith.  Such  strong  represen- 
tations had  been  made,  by  those  whose  judgment  he  highly 
valued,  respecting  the  dreariness  of  a distant  station  in 
India,  and  the  evils  of  solitude  ; that  he  had  deemed  it 
agreeable  to  the  will  of  God  to  make  an  overture  of 


262 


MEMOIR  OF 


marriage  to  her,  for  whom  time  had  increased,  rather  than 
diminished,  his  affection.  This  overture,  for  reasons  which 
afterwards  commended  themselves  to  Mr.  Martyn’s  own 
judgment,  was  now  declined  ; on  which  occasion,  suffering 
sharply  as  a man,  but  most  meekly  as  a Christian,  he  said, 
‘‘  The  Lord  sanctify  this ; and  since  this  last  desire  of  my 
heart  is  also  withheld,  may  I turn  away  for  ever  from  the 
world,  and  henceforth  live  forgetful  of  all  but  God.  With 
thee,  O my  God,  is  no  disappointment.  I shall  never 
have  to  regret  that  I have  loved  thee  too  well.  Thou  hast 
said,  ‘ delight  thyself  in  the  Lord,  and  he  shall  give  thee 
the  desires  of  thy  heart.’  ” 

‘^At  first  I was  more  grieved,”  he  wrote  some  time 
afterwards,  at  the  loss  of  my  gourd,  than  for  all  the 
perishing  Ninevehs  around  me  : but  now  my  earthly  woes 
and  earthly  attachments  seem  to  be  absorbing  in  the  vast 
concern  of  communicating  the  Gospel  to  these  nations. 
After  this  last  lesson  from  God,  on  the  vanity  of  the  crea- 
ture, I feel  desirous  to  be  nothing, — to  have  nothing, — to 
ask  for  nothing,  but  what  he  gives.” 

Providentially  for  Mr.  Martyn’s  comfort,  his  thoughts 
were  much  occupied,  just  after  the  receipt  of  this  letter, 
by  the  arrival  of  his  coadjutors  in  the  work  of  translation : 
— one  of  them,  Mirza  of  Benares,  was  well  known  in  India 
as  an  eminent  Hindoostanee  scholar;  the  other,  Sabat  the 
Arabian,  since  but  too  well  known,  both  in  India  and 
England,  by  his  rejection  of  that  faith,  which  he  then 
appeared  to  profess  in  sincerity  and  truth.  In  the  latter 
of  these  Mr.  Martyn  confidently  trusted  that  he  had  found 
a Christian  brother.  Nor  were  these  hopes  respecting 
Sabat’s  religious  character  more  sanguine  than  both  in 
reason  and  charity  he  might  fairly  have  entertained.  Of 
his  abilities  a most  favorable  report  had  been  made  by 
Dr.  Kerr,  of  Madras  ; who  represented  him  as  a man  of 
good  family  in  Arabia, — as  having  been  employed  as  an 
expounder  of  Mohammedan  law  at  Masulipatam, — and  as 
being  well  skilled  in  the  literature  of  his  country.  With 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


263 


respect  to  the  reality  of  his  belief  in  Christianity ; although 
Mr.  Martyn  immediately  discovered  in  him  an  unsubdued 
Arab  spirit,  and  witnessed,  with  pain,  many  deflections 
from  that  temper  and  conduct  which  he  himself  so  emi- 
nently exemplified, — yet  he  could  not  but  ‘ believe  all 
things,  and  hope  all  things,’  even  while  he  continued  to 
suffer  much  from  him,  and  for  a length  of  time,  with 
unparalleled  forbearance  and  kindness.  How  could  he 
allow  himself  to  cherish  any  doubt,  when  he  beheld  the 
tears  he  shed  in  prayer,  and  listened  to  the  confessions  he 
made  of  his  sinfulness,  and  to  the  professions  he  uttered  of 
his  willingness  to  correct  whatever  was  reprehensible  in 
his  behavior ! No  sooner  had  he  arrived  at  Dinapore, 
than  he  opened  to  Mr.  Martyn  the  state  of  his  mind  ; 
declaring,  with  seeming  contrition,  that  the  constant  sin 
he  found  in  his  heart  filled  him  with  fear.  If  the  spirit 
of  Christ  is  given  to  believers,  why,”  said  he,  am  I thus, 
after  three  years’  believing  ? I determine  every  day  to 
keep  Christ  crucified  in  sight ; but  soon  I forget  to 
think  of  him  ! I can  rejoice  when  I think  of  God’s  love 
in  Christ : but  then  I am  like  a sheep  that  feeds  happily 
whilst  he  looks  only  at  the  pasturage  before  him,  but  when 
he  looks  behind  and  sees  the  lion,  he  cannot  eat.”  ‘‘  His 
life,”  he  avowed,  was  of  no  value  to  him ; the  experience 
he  had  had  of  the  instability  of  the  world  had  weaned  him 
from  it ; his  heart  was  like  a looking-glass,  fit  for  nothing 
except  to  be  given  to  the  glass-maker  to  be  moulded  anew.” 
Can  we  wonder,  concerning  one  who  uttered,  with  ap- 
parent sincerity  and  much  earnestness,  sentiments  such  as 
these, — that  Mr.  Martyn  should  observe  to  Mr.  Brown, 
who  had  sent  him  from  Calcutta  to  Dinapore,  that  ‘^not 
to  esteem  him  a monument  of  grace,  and  to  love  him,  is 
impossible.”  And  truly,  notwithstanding  all  that  time 
has  since  developed,  who  will  not  hesitate  in  attributing 
to  Sabat  the  guilt  of  a systematic  and  well-concerted 
tissue  of  hypocrisy ; and  prefer  to  conclude  that  his  judg- 
ment was  at  that  time  enlightened,  and  his  heart  in  some 


264 


MEMOIR  OF 


measure  impressed  with  a sense  of  what  he  believed? 
Very  soon,  indeed,  was  Mr.  Martyn  called  to  rejoice  over 
this  Mohammedan  convert  with  great  fear  and  trembling ; 
for  scarcely  had  he  reached  Dinapore,  when  the  violence 
of  his  temper  began  to  manifest  itself.  The  first  Sunday 
after  his  arrival,  on  coming  to  church,  conceiving  that  all 
due  respect  was  not  shown  him,  he  would  not  wait  till 
service  began,  but  abruptly  left  the  church  and  returned 
home;  yet  on  Mr.  Martyn’s  expostulations  on  his  turn- 
ing his  back  upon  the  house  of  God,  on  account  of  an 
insult  which  was  unintended, — he  instantly  confessed, 
with  seeming  humiliation,  that  he  had  two  dispositions ; the 
one,  his  old  one,  which  was  a soldier’s,  and  the  other  a 
Christian’s. 

Many  other  signs  of  an  unhumbled  spirit  in  Sabat  gave 
rise  to  differences  which  were  singularly  distressing  to  a 
man  of  such  meekness  as  Mr.  Martyn.  Even  before  the 
conclusion  of  that  year,  which  when  Sabat*  entered  under 
Mr.  Martyn’s  roof  was  drawing  to  a close,  he  was  so  grieved 
at  his  spirit,  that  he  could  find  relief  only  in  prayer  for  him. 
Yet,  however  disquieted  he  might,  and  could  not  but  be,  at 
what  he  was  called  hourly  to  witness,  in  one  brought  into 
such  near  contact  with  him,  and  bearing  the  name  of  a 
Christian  brother, — his  own  mind  nevertheless  enjoyed  a 
large  measure  of  ^ that  perfect  peace’  in  which  those  are 
kept  whose  minds  are  stayed  on  God.  He  was  continually 

rejoicing  in  the  solid  ground  of  Jesus’  imputed  right- 
eousness;” the  greatness,  the  magnificence,  the  wisdom 
of  which,  filled  his  mind  ; he  was  continually  thinking, 
‘‘  Oh ! how  is  every  hour  lost  that  is  not  spent  in  the  love 
and  contemplation  of  God,  my  God.  O send  out  thy  light 
and  thy  truth,  that  I may  live  always  sincerely,  always 
affectionately,  towards  Thee !”  To  live  without  sin,  I 
cannot  expect  in  this  world  ; but  to  desire  to  live  without 
it,  may  be  the  experience  of  every  moment.”  And  he 


* See  Appendix  G. 


HENRY  MARTY^N. 


265 


closed  the  year  like  him  who,  at  the  end  of  a psalm  of 
holy  and  joyful  aspirations,  exclaims,  ‘ I have  gone  astray 
like  a lost  sheep,^  in  the  following  strain  of  brokenness  of 
spirit  and  abasement  of  soul ; I seem  to  myself  permitted 
to  exist  only  through  the  inconceivable  compassion  of  God. 
When  I think  of  my  shameful  incapacity  for  the  ministry, 
arising  from  my  own  neglect,  I see  reason  to  tremble, 
though  I cannot  weep.  I feel  willing  to  be  a neglected 
outcast,  unfit  to  be  made  useful  to  others,  provided  my  dear 
brethren  are  prosperous  in  their  ministry.’’ 

In  the  midst  of  various  weighty  employments,  and  of 
much  tribulation,  Mr.  Martyn  passed  into  the  year  1808 ; 
on  the  first  day  of  which,  he  thus  reverted  to  his  past  life : 
Few  or  no  changes  have  occurred  in  the  course  of  the 
last  year.  I have  been  more  settled  than  for  many  years 
past.  The  events  which  have  taken  place,  most  nearly 
interesting  to  myself,  are  my  sister’s  death,  and  my  disap- 
pointment about  L ; — on  both  these  afflictions  I have 

seen  love  inscribed,  and  that  is  enough.  What  I think  I 
want,  it  is  better  still  to  want : but  I am  often  wearied 
with  this  world  of  wo.  I set  my  aflections  on  the  crea- 
ture, and  am  then  torn  from  it ; and  from  various  other 
causes,  particularly  the  prevalence  of  sin  in  my  heart,  I 
am  often  so  full  of  melancholy,  that  I hardly  know  what 
to  do  for  relief  Sometimes  I say,  ‘ O that  I had  wings 
like  a dove,  then  would  I flee  away  and  be  at  rest ;’  at 
other  times,  in  my  sorrow  about  the  creature,  I have  no 
wish  left  for  my  heavenly  rest.  It  is  the  grace  and  favor 
of  God  that  have  saved  me  hitherto  : my  ignorance,  way- 
wardness and  wickedness  would  long  since  have  plunged 
me  into  misery ; but  there  seems  to  be  a mighty  exertion 
of  mercy  and  grace  upon  my  sinful  nature,  every  day,  to 
keep  me  from  perishing  at  last.  My  attainments  in  the 
divine  life,  in  this  last  year,  seem  to  be  none  at  all ; I 
appear,  on  the  contrary,  to  be  more  self-willed  and  perverse ; 
and  more  like  many  of  my  countrymen,  in  arrogance  and 
a domineering  spirit  over  the  natives.  The  Lord  save  me 
23 


266 


MEMOIR  OF 


from  my  wickedness!  Henceforth  let  my  soul/ humbly 
depending  upon  the  grace  of  Christ,  perfect  holiness  in  the 
fear  of  God,  and  show  towards  all,  whether  Europeans  or 
natives,  the  mind  that  was  in  Christ  Jesus.’' 

In  the  beginning  of  this  year,  Mr.  Martyn’s  situation  at 
Dinapore  was  rendered  far  less  agreeable  than  heretofore, 
— much  as  he  loved  retirement, — by  the  removal  of  the 
only  family  with  whom  he  lived  upon  terms  of  Christian 
intimacy ; a family  for  whom  he  had  no  common  affection ; 
to  whom  he  had  been  the  means  of  first  imparting  serious 
impressions;  whom  he  had  exhorted,  watched  over,  and 
prayed  for,  and  whom  he  unceasingly  followed  with  his 
intercessions,  when  he  could  no  longer  reach  them  with 
his  exhortations.  ‘‘  The  departure  of he  writes, 

seemed  to  leave  me  without  human  comfort;  my  regard 
for  them  has  increased  very  much  of  late;  I have  seen 
marks  of  grace  more  evidently.  It  is  painful  to  be  de- 
prived of  them  just  at  this  time : yet  the  Lord  knoweth 
them  that  are  his,  and  will  keep  them,  through  faith,  unto 
eternal  salvation."  The  following  is  an  extract  of  a letter 
to  Mrs. on  this  occasion. 

Dinapore,  January  8, 1808. 

“Your  departure  has  left  the  Arab  and  me  in  such 
gloom,  that  I cannot  yet  find  in  his  society  a supply  for 
yours.  I still  continue,  therefore,  one  of  your  camp- 
followers;  often  every  day  accompanying  you  in  my 
thoughts  as  you  travel  along ; and  I now  despatch  some 
china-paper,  to  overtake  you,  and  assure  you  once  more 
of  my  good  wishes  and  prayers.  After  leaving  you  on 
Monday,  I crossed  the  river  and  solemnized  the  nuptials 

of , without  the  intervention  of  anything  untoward. 

Next  morning,  at  Patna,  I walked  out  in  hopes  of  having 
one  more  sight  of  the  battalion  and  my  friends  in  it.  But 
some  of  the  slow-moving  baggage  hackeries  only,  in  the 
rear,  showed  where  you  had  passed.  The  nearness  of 
your  second  day's  camp  was  a strong  temptation  to  add 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


267 


myself  again  to  your  number;  and  it  might  have  been 
easily  accomplished;  but  the  pain  of  repeated  farewells 
deterred  me  from  going.  So  I set  my  face  towards 
Dinapore  again ; and  now,  as  often  as  I traverse,  in  my 
evening  walk,  the  spot  where  the  pale  grass  marks  your 
former  abode ; and  as  often  as  I brins  out  the  Koran  from 
the  book-room,  without  taking  up  the  Hebrew  for  you,  I 
join  with  Sabat  in  regretting  that  ‘the  faithful  is  gone.’ 
But  only  continue  to  deserve  the  name,  my  dear  friends, 
and  we  shall  sorrow  the  less  at  your  departure.  Cleave 
to  him,  in  duty, — in  affection, — in  bearing  his  reproach, — 
and  we  are  never  separated.  If  I am  so  happy  as  to  hear 
good  tidings  of  you,  and  that  you  grow  in  faith  and  love, 
I shall  be  contented.  Friendship  must  not  selfishly 
repine  at  a separation  appointed  by  God.  Yesterday  a 

letter  came  from  P , who  says  that  trials  are  awaiting 

you ; — that  your  gay  friends  will  oppose,  Sdc. — but  enter 
Burhampore  armed  with  strong  resolutions,  and  depending 
on  the  grace  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  you  will  stand 
firm.” 

This  separation  affected  him  the  more  sensibly,  because 
it  was  not  in  every  family  at  that  station  that  he  met  with 
a kind,  much  less  a cordial,  reception.  “ I called,”  says 
he,  “on  the  15th  of  January,  on  one  of  the  Dinapore 
families ; and  felt  my  pride  rise  at  the  uncivil  manner  in 
which  I was  received.  I was  disposed  at  first  to  deter- 
mine never  to  visit  the  house  again,  but  I remembered  the 
words, — ‘ Overcome  evil  with  good.’  ” 

So  much  as  Mr.  Martyn  was  concerned  for  the  salvation 
of  the  heathen,  it  will  readily  be  surmised  that  the  state  of 
the  Native  Christians, — sunk  as  they  were  into  a condition 
of  equal  ignorance  and  wickedness  with  the  heathen, — 
would  excite  his  peculiar  sympathy  and  anxiety.  Their 
lamentable  case  was  never  forgotten  by  him.  At  the 
commencement  of  the  present  year,  especially,  it  lay  so 
near  his  heart,  that  he  resolved  to  ascertain  what  might 


268 


MEMOIR  OF 


be  effected  at  Patna  in  behalf  of  those  wretched  people, 
who  ^ had  a name  to  live,  but  were  dead.'  Without  loss 
of  time,  therefore,  he  made  an  offer  to  the  Roman  Catho- 
lics there,  of  preaching  to  them  on  Sundays ; — but  the 
proposal  was  rejected.  Had  it  been  accepted,  he  pro- 
posed to  have  made  it  the  ground-work  of  a more  exten- 
sive publication  of  the  Gospel  to  the  inhabitants  at  large. 

Millions  perishing,"  he  said,  much  affected  at  the 
reflection,  in  the  neighborhood  of  one  who  can  preach 
the  Gospel  to  them  ! how  wonderful ! I trust  the  Lord  will 
soon  open  a great  and  effectual  door.  Ohl  for  faith, 
zeal,  courage,  love !" 

In  consequence  of  the  state  of  the  weather  at  this 
season  of  the  year,  the  public  celebration  of  divine  service 
on  the  Sabbath  was  suspended  for  a considerable  time  at 
Dinapore ; a circumstance  as  painful  to  Mr.  Martyn,  as  it 
'was  pleasing  to  the  careless  and  worldly  part  of  his  con- 
gregation. Upon  the  serious  inconvenience,  and  yet  more 
serious  detriment  to  the  spiritual  interest,  of  his  flock, 
arising  from  the  want  of  a church,  he  had  already  pre- 
sented a memorial  to  the  governor-general ; and  orders  to 
provide  a proper  place  for  public  worship  had  been  issued : 
nothing  effectual,  however,  was  yet  done ; and  Mr.  Mar- 
tyn's  love  for  the  souls  intrusted  to  him,  not  allowing  him 
to  bear  the  thought  of  their  being  scattered  for  a length 
of  time,  as  sheep  without  a shepherd  ; — he  came  to  the 
resolution  of  opening  his  own  house,  as  a place  in  which 
the  people  might  assemble  in  this  emergency.  About  the 
middle  of  February  he  writes,  As  many  of  the  European 
regiment  as  were  effective  were  accommodated  under  my 
roof; — and,  praised  be  God,  we  had  the  public  ordinances 
once  more.  My  text  was  from  Isaiah,  iv.  5.  ‘ The  Lord 

will  create  upon  every  dwelling-place  of  Mount  Zion,  and 
upon  her  assemblies,  a cloud  and  smoke  by  day,  and 
the  shining  of  a flaming  fire  by  night : for  upon  all  the 
glory  shall  be  a defence.'  In  the  afternoon,  I waited  for 
the  women,  but  not  one  came  : perhaps,  by  some  mistake, 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


269 


notice  had  not  been  given  them.  At  the  hospital,  and 
with  the  men  at  night,  I was  engaged,  as  usual,  in  prayer : 
— my  soul  panted  after  the  living  God,  but  it  remained 
tied  and  bound  with  corruption.  I felt  as  if  I could  have 
given  the  world  to  be  brought  to  be  alone  with  God  ; and 
the  promise  that  ‘ this  is  the  will  of  God,  even  our  sancti- 
fication,’— was  the  right  hand  that  upheld  me  while  I 
followed  after  him.  When  low  in  spirits,  through  an  un- 
willingness to  take  up  the  cross,  I found  myself  more 
resigned  in  endeavoring  to  realize  the  thought  which  had 
often  composed  me  in  my  trials  on  board  the  ship, — 
namely,  that  I was  born  to  suffer ; — that  suffering  is  my 
appointed  daily  portion ; let  this  reconcile  me  to  every 
thing ! To  have  a will  of  my  own,  not  agreeable  to  God’s, 
is  a most  tremendous  wickedness.  I own  it  is  so,  for  a 
few  moments : but.  Lord,  write  it  on  my  heart ! In  perfect 
meekness  and  resignation,  let  me  take  whatever  befalls  me 
in  the  path  of  duty,  and  never  dare  to  think  of  being 
dissatisfied.” 

As  far  as  it  respected  Mr.  Martyn’s  health,  a temporary 
interruption  of  his  ministerial  duty  would  have  proved  a 
favorable  occurrence  : he  was  beginning  again  to  suffer 
from  some  severe  pains  in  the  chest,  which  first  attacked 
him  in  the  autumn  of  the  preceding  year.  Desiring  to  be 
as  a flame  of  fire  in  the  service  of  his  God,  and  panting 
for  the  full  employment  of  every  day,”  the  early  morning, 
as  well  as  the  closing  evening,  found  him  engaged  in  his 
delightful  labors ; but  he  perceived  that  the  body  could 
not  keep  pace  with  the  soul,  in  this  career  of  unceasing 
activity  : ‘‘  the  earthly  tabernacle  weighed  down  the  spirit, 
whilst  musing  upon  many  things,”  and  compelled  him,  for 
a while  at  least,  to  moderate  the  vehemence  of  these  exer- 
tions. By  the  month  of  March,  however,  the  great  work, 
for  which  myriads  in  the  ages  yet  to  come  will  gratefully 
remember  and  revere  the  name  of  Martyn, — the  Version 
of  the  New  Testament  in  Hindoostanee, — was  brought  to  a 
completion ; nor, — if  we  consider  how  much  time  he  had 
23  * 


270 


MEMOIR  OF 


spent  upon  it,  ever  since  he  arrived  at  Calcutta,  and  how 
laboriously  he  prosecuted  it,  after  Mr.  Brown  had  sum- 
moned him  to  direct  all  his  efforts  to  that  end, — can  it  be 
affirmed  that  it  was  hurried  to  a conclusion  with  a heed-=. 
less  and  blameable  precipitancy. 

’Twas  not  the  hasty  product  of  a day ; 

But  the  well-ripened  fruit  of  wise  delay.” 

^‘It  is  a real  refreshment  to  my  spirit,’’  Mr.  Martyn  re- 
marks to  Mr.  Corrie,  just  at  the  moment  of  sending  off 
the  first  page  of  the  Testament  to  Calcutta,  in  the  be- 
ginning of  April,  ^‘to  take  up  my  pen  to  write  to  you. 
Such  a week  of  labor  I believe  I never  passed,  not  ex- 
cepting even  the  last  week  before  going  into  the  Senate- 
House.  I have  read  and  corrected  the  manuscript  copies 
of  my  Hindoostanee  Testament  so  often  that  my  eyes 
ache.  The  heat  is  terrible,  often  at  98° ; the  nights  in- 
supportable.” Such  was  his  energy  in  a climate  tending 
to  beguile  him  into  ease  and  indolence;  so  entirely 

whatsoever  he  had  to  do,”  did  he  ‘Mo  it  with  all  his 
might.” 

Throughout  the  remainder  of  the  year  1808,  till  his  re- 
moval to  Cawnpore,  Mr.  Martyn’s  life  flowed  on  in  the 
same  tranquil  course  of  usefulness  and  uniformity.  He 
was  occupied  in  revising  the  sheets  of  the  Hindoostanee 
version  of  the  New  Testament,  which  he  had  completed ; — 
he  superintended  the  Persian  translation  confided  to  Sa- 
bat; — he  gave  himself  to  the  study  of  Arabic,  that  he 
might  be  qualified  to  take  part  with  Sabat  in  another 
version  of  the  New  Testament  into  that  tongue ; — he  con- 
tinued also  to  minister  to  the  Europeans  and  the  natives 
at  the  hospital ; — and  he  daily  received  the  more  religious 
part  of  his  flock  at  his  own  house  whilst  his  health  per- 
mitted. A serious  attack,  similar  to  that  which  he  ex- 
perienced on  his  journey  to  Portsmouth,  occurred  towards 
the  end  of  the  summer,  and  was  productive  of  the  follow* 


HEiVRY  MARTYN. 


271 


ing  effusion,  bearing  a preeminent  impress  of  the  Spirit 
of  God.  No  one,  surely,  ever  touched  a string  more  in 
unison  with  the  harps  of  angels  and  saints  in  light,  than 
he  who  wrote  thus  on  the  evening  of  a day  expected  to 
be  his  last. 

‘'I  little  thought  to  have  had  my  faith  brought  to  a 
trial  so  soon.  This  morning,  while  getting  up,  I found  a 
pain  in  the  centre  of  my  body,  which  increased  to  such  a 
degree,  that  fever  and  vertigo  came  on,  and  I fainted. 
The  dreadful  sensation  was  like  what  I once  felt  in  Eng- 
land, but  by  no  means  so  violent  or  long  continued ; — as 
then,  also,  I was  alone.  After  recovering  my  senses,  and 
lying  in  pain  which  made  me  almost  breathless,  I turned 
my  thoughts  to  God;  and  oh!  praise  to  his  grace  and 
love,  I felt  no  fear ; — but  I prayed  earnestly  that  I might 
have  a little  relief  to  set  my  house  in  order  and  make  my 
will.  I also  thought  with  pain  of  leaving  the  Persian 
Gospels  unfinished.  By  mean«  of  some  ether,  the  Lord 
gave  me  ease,  and  I made  my  will.  The  day  was  spent 
in  great  weakness,  but  my  heart  was  often  filled  with  the 
sweetest  peace  and  gratitude  for  the  precious  things  God 
hath  done  for  me.” 

I found  delight  at  night  in  considering,  from  the  be- 
ginning, all  that  God  had  done  in  creation,  providence, 
and  grace,  for  my  soul.  O God  of  love,  how  shall  I praise 
Thee!  happiness,  bliss  forever,  lies  before  me.  Thou 
hast  brought  me  upon  this  stage  of  life  to  see  what  sin 
and  misery  are; — myself,  alas!  most  deeply  partaking  in 
both.  But  the  days  and  the  works  of  my  former  state, 
fraught  with  danger  and  with  death,  are  no  more ; and 
the  God  of  benevolence  and  love  hath  opened  to  me 
brighter  prospects.  Thine  I am ; ' My  beloved  is  mine, 
and  I am  his ;’  and  now  I want  none  but  Thee.  I am 
alone  with  Thee  in  this  world ; and  when  I put  off  this 
mortal  tabernacle,  I shall  still  be  with  Thee,  whatever 
that  unknown  change  may  be;  and  I shall  be  before 
Thee,  not  to  receive  honor,  but  to  ascribe  praise.  Yes ! 


272 


MEMOIR  OF 


I shall  then  have  power  to  express  my  feelings ; I shall 
then,  without  intermission,  see  and  love ; and  no  cloud  of 
sorrow  overcast  my  mind.  I shall  then  sing,  in  worthy, 
everlasting  strains,  the  praises  of  that  divine  Redeemer, 
whose  works  of  love  now  reach  beyond  my  conception.” 
From  the  even  tenor  of  his  life  at  this  period,  it  cannot 
be  expected  that  incidents  of  a very  striking  nature  should 
arise ; yet  the  description  which  he  himself  has  given  of  it 
in  the  following  extracts,  drawn  chiefly  from  a free  and 
frequent  correspondence  with  his  endeared  friends  and 
brethren,  the  Rev.  David  Brown  and  the  Rev.  Daniel 
Corrie,  will  not  be  wholly  devoid  of  interest  to  those  who 
have  hitherto  watched  him,  with  love  and  admiration,  on 
his  way  to  heaven. 

16, 1808. 

This  day  I have  received  yours  of  the  8th : like  the 
rest  of  your  letters,  it  set  my  thoughts  on  full  gallop,  from 
which  I can  hardly  recover  my  breath.  Sabat’s  letter  I 
hesitate  to  give  him,  lest  it  should  make  him  unhappy 
again.  He  is  at  this  moment  more  quiet  and  Christian  in 
his  deportment  than  I have  yet  seen  him.  Arabic  now 
employs  my  few  moments  of  leisure.  In  consequence  of 
reading  the  Koran  with  Sabat,  audibly,  and  drinking  no 
wine,  the  slander  has  gone  forth  amongst  the  Christians 
at  Patna, — that  the  Dinapore  Padre  has  turned  Mus- 
sulman.” 

“ To  the  Rev,  D.  Brown^ 

April  26, 1808. 

This  day  I sent  off  a chapter  of  Hindoostanee,  of  St. 
Matthew.  The  name  I design  for  my  work  is, — Benoni, 
the  son  of  my  affliction  : for  through  great  tribulation  will 
it  come  out.  Sabat  has  kept  me  much  upon  the  fret  this 
week  : when  he  had  reached  the  ninth  chapter,  the  idea 
seized  him,  that  Mirza  might  receive  some  honor  from 
his  inspecting  the  work.  He  stopped  immediately ; and, 
say  what  I will,  he  determines  not  to  give  me  the  smallest 
help  in  correcting  the  Hindoostanee.” 

To  the  Rev.  D.  Brown'" 


HENR^  MARTYN. 


273 


“ May  9th,  1808. 

‘^Sabat,  having  one  of  his  head-aches,  leaves  me  at 
liberty  to  take  a complete  sheet.  This  week  has  passed, 
as  usual,  in  comparing  the  Persian  and  Greek ; yet  we 
are  advanced  no  further  than  the  end  of  the  15th  of  Mat- 
thew. Notwithstanding  the  vexation  and  disappointment 
Sabat  has  occasioned  me,  I have  enjoyed  a more  peace- 
able week  than  ever  since  his  arrival.  I do  not  know  how 
you  find  the  heat,  but  here  it  is  dreadful : in  one  person’s 
quarters  yesterday  it  was  at  102°  : perhaps  it  was  on  that 
account  that  scarcely  any  women  came.  Another  reason 
I assign  is,  that  I rebuked  one  of  them  last  Sunday,  yet 
very  gently,  for  talking  and  laughing  in  the  church  before 
I came ; so  yesterday  they  showed  their  displeasure  by  not 
coming  at  all.  I spoke  to  them  on  the  parable  of  the 
great  supper : the  old  woman,  who  is  always  so  exem- 
plary in  her  attention,  shed  many  tears : I have  some- 
times endeavored  to  speak  to  her,  but  she  declines  con- 
versation. I feel  interested  about  her,  there  is  so  much 
sorrow  and  meekness  depicted  in  her  countenance ; but 
she  always  crosses  herself  after  the  service  is  over.  Yes- 
terday, for  the  first  time,  I baptized  a child  in  Hindoos- 
tanee.  My  Europeans,  this  week,  have  not  attended  very 
well ; — fifteen  only,  instead  of  twenty-five  ; some  of  them, 
indeed,  are  in  the  hospital ; and  the  hospital  is  a town  of 
itself ; — how  shall  I ever  be  faithful  to  them  all 

To  the  Rev.  D.  Carrie.” 

“ May  31,  1808. 

Yours  of  the  24th  instant  arrived  to-day,  and  relieved 
me  from  much  anxiety  respecting  your  own  health.  Still 
you  do  not  say  whether  the  Hindoostanee  sheets  have  ar- 
rived. I do  not  wonder  at  your  inquiring  about  the  Per- 
sian. To-day  we  finish  comparing  St.  Matthew  with  the 
Greek,  if  it  may  be  called  a comparison ; for,  partly  owing 
to  the  errors  of  the  scribe,  rendering  whole  verses  unin- 
telligible ; — and  partly  on  account  of  SabaPs  anxiety  to 
preserve  the  rhythm,  which  often  requires  the  change  of  a 


274 


MEMOIR  OF 


whole  sentence  for  a single  word, — it  is  a new  translation. 
We  have  labored  hard  at  it  to-day ; from  six  in  the  morning 
till  four  in  the  afternoon.’’ 

“ To  the  Rev,  D,  Brown'" 

“ June  6, 1808. 

To-day  we  have  completed  the  Persian  of  St.  Mat- 
thew, and  to-morrow  it  is  to  be  sent  off  to  be  printed. 
Sabat  desired  me  to  kneel  down  to  bless  God  for  the 
happy  event,  and  we  joined  in  praise  of  ‘ the  F ather  of 
Lights.’  It  is  a superb  performance  in  every  respect. 
Sabat  is  prodigiously  proud  of  it ; I wish  some  mistakes 
may  not  be  found  in  it,  to  put  him  to  shame.  Among  the 
events  of  the  last  week  is  the  earthquake  ; we  were  just 
reading  the  passage  of  the  24th  of  Matthew,  on  * earth- 
quakes in  divers  places,’  when  I felt  my  chair  shake  under 
me ; then  some  pieces  of  the  plaster  fell ; on  which  I 
sprang  up  and  ran  out : — the  doors  had  still  a tremulous 
motion.  The  edition  of  the  Gospel  must  be  announced  as 
^ printed  at  the  expense  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society.’  ” 

To  the  Rev,  D,  Corrie," 

^^June  7, 1808. 

This  day  we  have  sent  the  Persian  of  St.  Matthew. 
Sabat  is  not  a little  proud  of  it.  Your  design  of  announc- 
ing the  translation,  as  printed  at  the  expense  of  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  I highly  approve ; I wish  to  see 
honor  put  upon  so  godlike  an  institution.  Mirza  returned 
yesterday,  and  again  there  are  symptoms  of  disquiet  in 
Sabat.  Pray  for  us.” 

To  the  Rev.  D.  Brown." 

Banhvpore^  June  23,  1808. 

I groan  at  the  wickedness  and  infidelity  of  men,  and 
seem  to  stretch  my  neck  every  way  to  espy  a righteous 
man.  All  at  Dinapore  treat  the  Gospel  with  contempt ; 
here  there  is  nothing  but  infidelity.  I am  but  just  arrived, 

and  am  grieved  to  find  in  my  old  friend less  proofs 

of  real  acquaintance  with  the  Gospel  than  I used  to  hope. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


275 


On  my  way  here  I called  on  Col. and  advised  him 

to  marry  or  separate  ; — the  alternative  I am  ever  insisting 

on.  As  soon  as  I arrived,  Mr. informed  me  that  the 

reason  why  no  one  came  to  hear  me,  was,  ‘ that  I preached 
faith  without  works,  and  that  little  sins  are  as  bad  as  great 
ones,’  and  that  thus  I tempted  them  to  become  great  sin- 
ners. A young  civilian,  who  some  time  ago  came  to  me 
desiring  satisfaction  on  the  evidences  of  Christianity,  and 
to  whom  I spoke  very  freely,  and  with  some  regard,  as  I 
could  not  doubt  his  sincerity,  now  holds  me  up  to  ridicule. 
Thus,  through  evil  report,  we  go  on.  Oh ! my  brother ! 
how  happy  I feel,  that  all  have  not  forsaken  Christ ; that 
I am  not  left  alone  even  in  India.  * Cast  thy  burden  on 
the  Lord,  and  he  shall  sustain  thee,’  is  the  text  I carry 
about  with  me,  and  I can  recommend  it  to  any  body  as  an 
infallible  preservative  from  the  fever  of  anxiety.” 

To  the  Rev.  D.  Corrie.'' 

June  26,  1808. 

The  day  after  I wrote  to  you  from  Bankipore,  I called 
on  the  Nawaub,  Babir  Ali  Khan,  celebrated  for  his  sense 
and  liberality.  I staid  two  hours  with  him,  conversing  in 
Persian,  but  badly.  He  began  the  theological  discussion 
by  requesting  me  to  explain  necessity  and  free-will ; I in- 
stantly pleaded  ignorance.  He  gave  his  own  opinion  ; on 
which  I asked  him  for  his  proofs  of  the  religion  of  Mo- 
hammed. His  first  argument  was  the  eloquence  of  the 
Koran,  but  he  at  last  acknowledged  that  this  was  insuffi- 
cient. I then  brought  forward  a passage  or  two  in  the 
Koran,  containing  sentiments  manifestly  false  and  foolish : 
he  flourished  a good  deal,  but  concluded  by  saying,  that  I 
must  wait  till  I could  speak  Persian  better,  and  had  read 
their  logic.  His  whole  manner,  look,  authority,  and 

copiousness,  reminded  me  constantly  of  Dr. . This 

was  the  first  visit,  and  I returned  highly  delighted  with 
his  sense,  candor,  and  politeness.  Two  days  after  I went 
to  breakfast  with  him,  and  conversed  with  him  in  Hin- 
doostanee.  He  inquired  what  were  the  principles  of  the 


2718 


MEMOIR  OP 


Christian  religion ; I began  with  the  atonement,  the 
divinity  of  Christ,  the  corruption  of  human  nature,  the 
necessity  of  regeneration,  and  a holy  life.  He  seems  to 
wish  to  acquire  information,  but  discovers  no  spiritual  de- 
sire after  the  truth.  So  much  for  this  Mussulman  lord : 
now  for  Antichrist  in  another  shape, — the  Popish  Padre, 
Julius  Caesar.  I asked  him  whether  the  doctrine  I had 
heard  from  the  Franciscan  brethren  in  America  was  his ; 
— Extra  Ecclesiam  Eomanam  salus  non  esse  potest  7 He 
said  that  it  was  a question  on  which  disputations  were 
constantly  held  at  Rome.  By  some  means  we  got  upon 
the  additions  made  to  the  Commandments  by  the  Church 
of  Rome ; he  said  that  Christianity  without  Councils  was 
a city  without  walls ; and  that  Luther,  Calvin,  &c.  had 
made  additions ; all  which  I denied,  and  showed  him  the 
last  verses  in  the  Revelation.  Upon  the  whole,  our  con- 
versation seemed  without  benefit.” 

“ To  the  Rev.  D.  Corrie.'' 

July  2,  1808. 

My  work  is  very  delightful  in  itself,  but  it  is  doubly 
so  by  securing  me  so  much  of  your  correspondence.  My 
eyes  seized  your  beloved  hand-writing  with  more  eager- 
ness than  even  if  the  letter  had  been  from  Europe.  I re- 
joice with  you  and  praise  God  for  one  Gospel  in  Persian. 
With  elegance  enough  to  attract  the  careless  and  please 
the  fastidious, — it  contains  enough  of  Eternal  Life  to  save 
the  reader’s  soul ; therefore,  if  we  do  no  more,  we  are 
happy  that  something  is  done.  We  are  safe  with  the  Hin- 
doostanee  : it  wants  but  little  correction,  and  in  case  of 
my  death,  could  be  easily  prepared  by  any  one.  I am 
anxious  to  hear  of  the  new  plans  you  are  about  to  propose 
to  me  : let  them  not  be  in  the  way  of  recreation ; my  only 
exertion — and  that,  through  indolence,  is  small — is  to  keep 
my  heart  rightly  disposed  to  minister  to  my  congrega- 
tion at  night.  I shrink  from  the  idea  of  Sanscrit : the 
two  or  three  months  I spent  in  striving  to  penetrate 
its  unwieldy  grammar  were  more  painful  to  me,  than  any 


h£:nry  martyn.  277 

since  the  sorrowful  days  when  I first  began  to  learn 
Greek.’’ 

To  the  Rev,  D.  Brown.'' 

July  4,  1808. 

I have  received  no  letter  from  you  this  week.  When 
Sunday  came,  and  no  letter  arrived  from  you,  I began  to 
entertain  the  romantic  notion  that  perhaps  my  brother 
himself  would  come  and  preach  for  me  at  night.  I am 
now  on  my  way  to  Patna  by  water.  The  Italian  Padre 
came  to  Dinapore  again  on  Saturday,  but  did  not  call  upon 
me  : the  men  sent  him  a letter,  to  which  he  replied  in 
French,  that  he  lamented  he  could  not  speak  their  lan- 
guage, but  should  remember  them  in  his  prayers,  and 
spoke  of  them  as  brethren  in  Christ.  When  he  came  into 
the  barracks,  the  Catholics  crowded  round  him  by  hun- 
dreds, and  in  a tone  of  triumph  pointed  out  his  dress — that 
of  a Franciscan  friar — to  the  Protestants,  contrasting  it 
with  that  of  a Clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England, 
booted  and  spurred,  and  ready  for  a hunt.  The  Catholics 
in  this  regiment  amount  to  a full  thousand, — the  Protest- 
ants are  scarcely  discernible.  Who  would  think  that  we 
should  have  to  combat  Antichrist  again  at  this  day  ? I 
feel  my  spirit  roused  to  preach  against  Popery  with  all  the 
zeal  of  Luther.  How  small  and  unimportant  are  the 
hair-splitting  disputes  of  the  blessed  people  at  home,  com- 
pared with  the  formidable  agents  of  the  devil  with  whom 
we  have  to  combat  here  ! There  are  four  casts  of  people 
in  India  : the  first,  heathen  ; the  second,  Mohammedans  ; 
the  third,  papists ; the  fourth,  infidels.  Now  I trust  that 
you  and  I are  sent  to  fight  this  four-faced  devil,  and  by 
the  help  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  whom  we  serve,  we  will.  I 
was  rather  apprehensive  yesterday  that  my  female  hearers 
would  have  forsaken  me ; but  they  came  as  usual,  and  the 
words,  ‘ Search  the  Scriptures,’  occurring  in  the  chapter 
of  the  day,  I took  occasion  to  point  out  to  them  the  wick- 
edness of  the  church  of  Rome,  in  forbidding  the  use  of  the 
Scriptures.” 

To  the  Rev.  D.  Corrie." 

24 


27S 


MEMOm  OF 


^^July  11,  1808. 

loquacious  Brahmin  having  interrupted  us  in  our 
work,  I leave  him  to  Sabat,  and  turn  my  thoughts  with 
more  pleasure  Chunar-ward.  My  last  letter  left  me  at 
Patna.  The  Catholic  Padre,  Julius  Caesar,  had  gone  to 
Dinapore  that  very  day,  to  say  mass  ; but  at  Babir  Ali’s  I 
met  with  a very  agreeable  Armenian  Padre,  named  Mar- 
tin, who  kept  my  tongue  employed  nearly  the  whole  of  the 
day.  I tried  him  once  or  twice  in  spiritual  things,  but  on 
these  he  had  nothing  to  say.  His  dress  was  a little  black 
cassock,  exactly  such  as  we  wear,  or  ought  to  wear : the 
top  of  his  head  was  shaved  like  the  Franciscans.  I am 
almost  ashamed  of  my  secular  appearance  before  these 
very  venerable  and  appropriate  figures. — The  Catholics  in 
the  regiment  are  a thousand  strong,  and  are  disposed  to 
be  malicious : they  respect  me,  however,  and  cannot  help 
thinking  that  I have  been  taught  by  Roman  Catholics,  or 
have  been  in  some  way  connected  with  them : at  the  hos- 
pital, the  greater  number  kept  themselves  aloof  My  so- 
ciety, this  week,  has  occasioned  me  great  trouble ; one  man 
was  the  occasion  of  it : still  his  professions,  and  earnest- 
ness not  to  be  excluded,  make  it  difficult  to  know  how  to 
deal  with  him.  Certainly  there  is  infinitely  better  disci- 
pline in  the  Romish  church  than  in  ours,  and  if  ever  I 
were  to  be  the  pastor  of  native  Christians,  I should  en- 
deavor to  govern  with  equal  strictness.  My  female  hear- 
ers do  not  give  me  half  such  encouragement  as  yours ; 
probably  because  I do  not  take  such  pains  with  them ; yet 
there  is  no  trouble  I would  spare,  if  I knew  how  to  reach 
their  minds.  They  were  only  fourteen  yesterday.  I 
spoke  to  them  on  the  text,  ^ Lord,  to  whom  shall  we  go  ? 
thou  hast  the  words  of  eternal  life.’  To  whom  shall  we 
go? — To  the  Padre, — to  the  Virgin  Mary, — to  the  Saints, 
— to  the  world, — to  works, — to  repentance  ? No : to  Christ.” 

To  the  Rev.  D.  Corrie.'' 

July  18, 1808. 

I mentioned  to  you  that  I had  spoken  very  plainly  to 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


279 


the  women  last  Sunday  on  the  delusions  of  the  Papists  : 
yesterday  only  seven  came.  I ascribed  it  to  what  I had 
said , but  to-day  Sabat  tells  me  that  they  pour  contempt 
upon  it  all.  Sabat,  instead  of  comforting  and  encouraging 
me  in  my  disappointments  and  trials,  aggravates  my  pain 
by  contemptuous  expressions  of  the  perfect  inutility  of  con- 
tinuing to  teach  them.  He  may  spare  his  sarcastic  re- 
marks, as  I suppose  that  after  another  Sunday  none  at  all 
will  come.  I find  no  relief  but  in  prayer  : to  God  I can 
tell  all  my  griefs,  and  find  comfort.  Last  Tuesday  the 
Padre,  Julius  Caesar,  came  and  staid  with  me  four  hours. 
We  argued  with  great  vehemence : when  I found  that  he 
had  nothing  to  say  in  defence  of  the  adoration  of  the  Vir- 
gin Mary  and  the  saints,  I solemnly  charged  him  and  his 
church  with  the  sin  of  idolatry  ; — he  started,  and  said  that 
if  I had  uttered  such  a sentiment  in  Italy,  I should  have 
been  burned.  He  certainly  seems  sincere;  and  at  one 
time  he  lifted  up  his  eyes,  and  prayed  that  I might  not 
convert  him,  and  that  God  would  never  suffer  the  Protest- 
ant religion  to  enter  Italy.  His  main  argument  against 
me  was,  the  disorder  and  impiety  prevalent  among  the 
Protestants,  whom  he  had  had  an  opportunity  of  observing 
in  Geneva  and  Leghorn.  This  disputation  has  brought  us 
to  be  quite  familiar  in  our  acquaintance  : he  looked  over 
all  my  books,  and  found  a F rench  one  called  ^ The 
Crimes  of  the  Popes which  he  desired  to  have ; but  re- 
collected afterwards  that  his  coadjutor  might  see  it.  I 
feel  a regard  for  him : he  is  a serious  and  unassuming 
young  man.” 

To  the  Rev.  D.  Corrie.^^ 

August  1,  1808. 

“ One  day  this  week,  on  getting  up  in  the  morning,  I 
was  attacked  with  a very  serious  illness.  I thought  I was 
leaving  this  world  of  sorrow ; and,  praised  be  the  God  of 
grace,  I felt  no  fear.  The  rest  of  the  day  I was  filled  with 
sweet  peace  of  mind,  and  had  near  access  to  God  in 
prayer.  What  a debt  of  love  and  praise  do  we  owe! 


280 


MEMOIR  OF 


Yesterday  I attempted  to  examine  the  women  who  attend- 
ed (in  number  about  thirty)  in  Christian  knowledge : they 
were  very  shy,  and  said  that  they  could  say  no  prayers 
but  in  Portuguese.  It  appears  that  they  were  highly  in- 
censed, and  went  away,  saying  to  Joseph,  ‘ We  know  a 
great  deal  more  than  your  Padre  himself.’  The  services 
much  weakened  me,  after  my  late  attack.” 

To  the  Rev.  D.  Corrie"' 

August  8, 1808. 

I called  on  the  Commander-in-chief  here  on  Saturday 
morning,  and  was  received  very  graciously.  I told  him 
that  it  was  a duty  we  owed  to  God  as  a nation,  to  erect 
churches ; and  asked  whether  Lord  Minto  was  disposed  to 
go  on  with  it ; to  which  he  replied  in  the  affirmative.  I 
enlarged  on  the  shame  I felt  in  my  disputes  with  the 
Popish  Padres,  as  often  as  they  threw  out  reflections  on 
the  utter  disregard  of  the  Protestants  to  religion.  Julius, 
the  Padre,  has  been  here  twice  this  week,  but  staid  only 
a very  short  time.  He  began  to  assert,  with  very  great 
vehemence,  the  necessity  of  an  infallible  judge,  in  order 
to  settle  all  disputes  on  religion ; and  mentioned  how 
much  he  had  been  agitated  by  his  last  dispute  with  me  ; 
he  could  do  nothing  but  walk  about  that  night; — yet 
looked  up  to  God  and  became  tranquil.  The  men  are 
fast  dying  in  the  hospital,  yet  they  would  rather  be  sent  to 
Patna  for  some  holy  oil,  than  hear  the  word  of  eternal 
life. — Two  or  three  of  my  evening  hearers  are  in  the  hos- 
pital ; one  is  prepared  to  die  : blessed  sight ! The  Per- 
sian of  St.  Mark  is  to  be  sent  to-morrow,  and  five  chapters 
of  Luke,  corrected.  There  is  no  news  from  down  the 
stream ; but  always  glad  tidings  for  us  from  the  wwld 
above.” 

To  the  Rev.  D.  Corrie.'' 

August  15, 1808. 

Glad  am  I that  we  are  likely  to  meet  so  soon ; may  it 
be  ‘ in  the  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the  Gospel  of  peace.’ 
Last  week  Mohammed  Babir,  the  Mohammedan  lord,  and 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


281 


Padre  Martino,  spent  three  days  here.  Little,  I am  sorry 
to  say,  has  been  done.  Sabat  did  not  appear  to  adv'an- 
tage : instead  of  speaking  about  the  Gospel  to  Babir,  he 
was  reciting  poetry,  particularly  his  own;  and  seemed 
more  anxious  to  gain  admirers  than  converts.  We  did, 
however,  at  last  converse  about  religion ; but  Mohammed 
confessed  himself  an  infidel,  and  required  proof  for  the 
truth  of  any  religion.  Sabat  was  not  prepared  for  this,  so 
I attempted  to  speak  to  Babir  upon  the  nature  of  probable 
evidence  : but  he  did  not  understand  me  : so  this  came  to 
nothing.  One  day  we  sat  down  to  dinner  before  Sabat 
came,  and,  to  our  great  astonishment,  he  rebuked  us,  with 
much  wrath  and  pride.  With  all  Babir’s  gentleness,  he 
rebuked  him  in  his  turn,  and  told  him  that  the  Persians 
and  English  knew  how  to  behave,  but  the  Arabs  did  not. 
Babir  was  so  lavish  in  his  compliments  to  us  all,  that  it 
was  difficult  to  get  at  his  real  sentiments;  but  he  praised 
Sabat’s  Persian  translation  to  the  stars ; which  I was  glad 
to  hear.  As  for  the  poor  Padre,  with  an  exterior  so  im- 
posing that  you  would  think  St.  Peter  himself  was  present, 
he  knows  nothing  at  all.  I tried  him  on  spiritual  things 
again  and  again: — but  he  could  say  nothing.  Alas!  how 
fallen  from  what  their  fathers  were  1 When  shall  the 
churches  of  Asia  recover  their  ancient  glory?  You  will 
see  the  Nabob  and  Padre  soon,  I hope.  Last.  Tuesday 
we  sent  off  the  Persian  of  St.  Mark,’’ 

To  the  Rev.  D.  Carried 

September  9,  1808. 

Corrie  is  here,  and  likely  to  remain,  to  my  joy.  You 
will  have  some  happy  hours  together,  I doubt  not : with  all 
your  cares  and  trials,  you  claim  all  the  consolation  we  can 
give;  and  you  shall  have  more  than  that,  if  we  can  obtain 
anything  for  you  by  our  prayers.  Corrie  will  bring  you 
but  a poor  account  of  my  congregation : I am  much  neg- 
lected on  all  sides,  and  without  the  work  of  translation  Ii 
should  fear  that  my  presence  in  India  were  useless.” 

“ To  the  Rev.  D.  Brown.'" 

24  * 


282 


MEMOIR  OF 


October,  1808. 

I deserve  your  reproof  for  not  having  written  to  you 
oftener ; and  I am  pained  at  the  anxiety  I have  thought- 
lessly occasioned  you.  I console  myself,  however,  by 
reflecting  that  a letter  must  have  reached  you  a few 
weeks  after  you  sent  your  last.  I am  sorry  that  I have 
not  good  accounts  to  give  of  my  health ; yet  no  danger  is 
to  be  apprehended.  My  services  on  the  Lord’s  day 
always  leave  me  a pain  in  the  chest,  and  such  a great 
degree  of  general  relaxation,  that  I seldom  recover  it  till 
Tuesday.  A few  days  ago  I was  attacked  with  a fever, 
which,  by  the  mercy  of  God,  lasted  but  two  days.  I am 
now  well,  but  must  be  more  careful  for  the  future.  In 
this  debilitating  climate  the  mortal  tabernacle  is  frail  in- 
deed : my  mind  seems  as  vigorous  as  ever,  but  my  deli- 
cate frame  soon  calls  for  relaxation ; and  I must  give  it, 
though  unwillingly;  for  such  glorious  fields  for  exertion 
open  all  around,  that  I could  with  pleasure  be  employed 
from  morning  to  night.  It  seems  a providential  circum- 
stance, that  the  work  at  present  assigned  me  is  that  of 
translation ; for  had  I gone  through  the  villages,  preach- 
ing, as  my  intention  led  me  to  do,  I fear  that  by  this  time 
I should  have  been  in  a deep  decline.  In  my  last  I gave 
you  a general  idea  of  my  employments.  The  society  still 
meet  every  night  at  my  quarters,  and  though  we  have  lost 
many  by  death,  others  are  raised  up  in  their  room ; one 
officer,  a Lieutenant,  is  also  given  to  me ; and  he  is  not 
only  a brother  beloved,  but  a constant  companion  and 
nurse ; so  you  must  feel  no  apprehension  that  I should  be 
left  alone  in  sickness ; neither  on  any  other  account  should 
you  be  uneasy.  You  know  that  we  must  meet  no  more 
in  this  life : therefore  since  we  are,  as  I trust,  both  chil- 
dren of  God  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  it  becomes  a matter 
of  less  consequence  when  we  leave  this  earth.  Of  the 
spread  of  the  Gospel  in  India  I can  say  little,  because  I 
hear  nothing.  Adieu,  my  dearest  sister:  let  us  live  in 
constant  prayer,  for  ourselves,  and  for  the  church.” 

To  his  Sister. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


283 


October  19, 1808. 

I have  just  come  out  of  my  chapel,  where,  with  my 
little  flock,  I have  once  more  resumed  my  duties.  The 
infrequency  of  my  appearance  among  them  of  late  has 
thinned  them  considerably ; and  this  effect,  which  I fore- 
saw, is  one  of  the  most  painful  and  lamentable  conse- 
quences of  my  withdrawing  from  them ; but  it  is  unavoid- 
able if  I wish  to  prolong  my  life.  My  danger  is  from  the 
lungs;  though  none  of  you  seem  to  apprehend  it.  One 
complete  service  at  church  does  more  to  consume  my 
strength  and  spirits  than  six  days  of  the  hardest  study,  or 
bodily  labor.  Pray  for  me,  my  dear  brother,  that  I may 
neither  be  rash  nor  indolent.^’ 

To  the  Rev,  D.  Corrie.’^ 

“ October  24, 1808. 

You  mention  a letter  enclosed,  but  none  came.  The 
intelligence,  however,  intended  to  be  conveyed  by  it,  met 
my  delighted  eyes.  Thomason*  is  coming ! This  is  good. 
Praise  be  to  the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  for  sending  out  la- 
borers! Behold  how  the  prayers  of  the  society  at  Cal- 
cutta have  been  heard.  I hope  they  will  continue  their 
supplication ; for  we  want  more  yet,  and  it  may  please 
God  yet  further  to  bless  us.  You  cannot  leave  Calcutta 
by  the  middle  of  November,  and  must  therefore  apply  for 
one  month’s  extension  of  leave.  But  you  are  unwilling  to 
leave  your  flock;  and  I do  not  wonder,  as  I have  seen 
my  sheep  grievously  dispersed  during  my  absence.  Un- 
certain when  I may  come  amongst  them,  they  seldom 
come  at  all,  except  the  ten  or  twelve  who  meet  one 
another.  My  morning  congregation  increases  as  the  cold 
weather  advances,  and  yesterday  there  seemed  to  be  a 
considerable  impression.  I spoke  in  a low  tone  of  voice, 
and  therefore  did  not  feel  much  fatigue ; — after  the  Hin- 
doostanee  service  I was  very  weak ; but  at  night  tolerably 
strong  again.  On  the  whole,  my  expectations  of  life  re- 


See  Appendix  H 


284 


MEMOIR  OF 


turn.  May  the  days  thus  prolonged  be  entirely  His  who 
continues  them ! and  may  my  work  not  only  move  on  de- 
lightfully, but  with  a more  devout  and  serious  spirit! 
You  are  too  many  happy  brethren  together  for  me  to 
mention  all : suffice  it  to  say  that  my  heart  is  with  you, 
and  daily  prays  for  blessings  upon  you  all.’’ 

“ To  the  Rev.  D.  Corrie'' 

The  early  part  of  the  year  1809,  produced  no  variation 
in  the  life  of  Mr.  Martyn,  until  the  month  of  April ; when 
he  was  removed  from  his  station  at  Dinapore,  to  Cawn- 
pore.  The  following  extracts  are  selected  from  the  con- 
tinuation of  his  correspondence  with  Mr.  Corrie,  in  the 
interval  which  passed  between  the  end  of  the  year  1808, 
and  the  termination  of  his  ministry  at  Dinapore. 

January  10,  1809. 

Your  letter  from  Buxar  found  me  in  much  the  same 
spiritual  state  as  you  describe  yourself  to  be  in ; though 
your  description,  no  doubt,  belongs  more  properly  to  me. 
I no  longer  hesitate  to  ascribe  my  stupor  and  formality  to 
its  right  cause, — unwatchfulness  in  worldly  company.  I 
thought  that  any  temptation  arising  from  the  society  of 
the  people  of  the  world,  at  least  of  such  as  we  have  had, 
was  not  worthy  of  notice;  but  I find  myself  mistaken. 
The  frequent  occasions  of  being  among  them  of  late,  have 
proved  a snare  to  my  corrupt  heart.  Instead  of  returning 
with  a more  elastic  spring  to  severe  duties,  as  I expected, 
my  heart  wants  more  idleness,  more  dissipation.  David 
Brainerd  in  the  wilderness, — what  a contrast  to  Henry 
Martyn!  But  God  be  thanked  that  a start  now  and  then 
interrupts  the  slumber.  I hope  to  be  up  and  about  my 
Master’s  business ; to  cast  off  the  works  of  darkness,  and 
to  be  spiritually  minded,  which  alone  is  life  and  peace. 
But  what  a dangerous  country  it  is  that  we  are  in  ; hot 
weather  or  cold,  all  is  softness  and  luxury ; all  a conspiracy 
to  lull  us  to  sleep  in  the  lap  of  pleasure.  While  we  pass 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


285 


over  this  enchanted  ground,  call,  brother,  ever  and  anon, 
and  ask,  ‘ Is  all  well  V We  are  shepherds  keeping  watch 
over  our  flocks  by  night : if  we  fall  asleep,  what  is  to  be- 
come of  them !” 

January  30, 1809. 

I have  been  seized  with  a sudden  desire  for  reading 
Hebrew,  chiefly  from  a wish  of  seeing  language  in  its 
simplest  and  purest  state.  It  is  my  belief  that  language 
is  from  God ; and  that  therefore,  as  in  his  other  works, 
so  in  this,  the  principles  must  be  extremely  simple.  My 
present  labor  is  to  find  a reason  for  there  being  but  two 
tenses  in  Hebrew.  I have  read,  or  rather  devoured,  the 
first  four  chapters  in  the  Hebrew  Bible,  in  order  to  account 
for  the  apparently  strange  use  of  these  two  tenses,  and 
am  making  hypotheses  every  moment;  when  I walk,  and 
when  I awake  in  the  night.  One  thing  I have  found, 
which  is,  that  there  are  but  two  tenses  in  English  and 
in  Persian.  I will  go: — in  that  sentence  the  principal 
verb  is  I will,  which  is  the  present  tense.  I would  have 
gone : — the  principal  verb  is,  I woidd  or  I willed.  Should, 
also,  is  a preterite,  namely,  shalled  from  to  shall.  An- 
other thing  I observe  is,  that  both  in  Persian  and  in 
English  the  preterite  is  formed  in  the  same  way,  viz.  by 
the  addition  of  ed;  porsum,  porsedum, — ask,  asked.  I 
should  not  wonder  if,  in  the  Saxon,  or  some  other  ancient 
northern  language,  from  which  the  English  comes,  it  is 
askedum.  Thus  you  have  a letter  of  philology.  If  I 
make  any  other  great  discoveries,  and  have  nothing  better 
to  write  about,  I shall  take  the  liberty  of  communicating 
them.  Scire  tuum  nihil  est,  nisi  te  scire  hoc  sciat  alter : 
— but  this,  I trust,  is  not  my  maxim.  ‘ Whatsoever  ye  do, 
do  all  to  the  glory  of  God,^  is  much  better,’’ 


February  13,  1809. 

Last  Friday,  we  had  the  happiness  and  honor  of  finish- 
ing the  four  Gospels  in  Persian.  The  same  evening  I 
made  some  discovery  respecting  the  Hebrew  verb;  but 


286 


MEMOIR  OF 


was  unfortunately  so  much  delighted,  that  I could  not 
sleep ; in  consequence  of  which  I have  had  a head-ache 
ever  since.  Thus  even  intellectual  joys  are  followed  by 
sorrow : not  so  spiritual  ones.  I pray  continually  that 
order  may  be  preserved  in  my  heart ; that  I may  esteem 
and  delight  most  in  that  work,  which  is  really  most 
estimable  and  delightful, — the  work  of  Christ  and  his 
apostles.  When  this  is  in  any  measure  the  case,  it  is 
surprising  how  clear  and  orderly  the  thoughts  are  on  other 
subjects.  I am  still  a good  deal  in  the  dark  respecting 
the  objects  of  my  pursuit ; but  have  so  far  an  insight,  that 
I read  both  Hebrew  and  Arabic,  with  increasing  pleasure 
and  satisfaction.'^ 

Felruary  29,  1809. 

Your  attack  proves  the  necessity  of  diminishing  your 
Sabbath  services.  I scarcely  know  how  this  week  has 
passed,  nor  can  I call  to  mind  the  circumstances  of  one 
single  day ; — so  absorbed  have  I been  in  my  new  pursuit. 
I remember,  however,  that  during  one  night  I did  not 
sleep  a wink.  Knowing  what  would  be  the  consequence 
the  next  day,  I struggled  hard,  and  turned  every  way, 
that  my  mind  might  be  diverted  from  what  was  before  it ; 
— but  all  in  vain.  One  discovery  succeeded  another,  in 
Hebrew,  Arabic,  and  Greek,  so  rapidly,  that  I was  some- 
times almost  in  ecstasy ; — but  after  all,  I have  moved  but 
a step;  you  may  scold  me  if  you  please, — but  I am 
helpless.  I do  not  turn  to  this  study  of  myself,  but  it 
turns  to  me,  and  draws  me  away  almost  irresistibly.  Still 
I perceive  it  to  be  a mark  of  a fallen  nature  to  be  so 
carried  away  by  a pleasure  merely  intellectual ; and, 
therefore,  while  I pray  for  the  gifts  of  His  Spirit,  I feel 
the  necessity  of  being  still  more  earnest  for  His  grace. 

^ Whether  there  be  tongues,  they  shall  cease ; whether 
there  be  knowledge,  it  shall  vanish  away — but  ‘ Charity 
never  faileth.^  Yesterday  my  mind  was  mercifully  kept 
free  the  whole  day  : and  I ministered  without  distraction, 
and  moreover  without  fatigue.  I do  not  know  when  I 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


287 


have  found  myself  so  strong.  The  state  of  the  air  affects 
me  more  than  anything  else. — On  Saturday,  I completed 
my  twenty-eighth  year.  Shall  I live  to  see  another  birth- 
day ? — it  will  be  better  to  suppose  not.  I have  not  read 
Faber  yet ; but  it  seems  evident  to  me  that  the  Xlth  of 
Daniel,  almost  the  whole  of  it,  refers  to  future  time.  But 
as  the  time  of  accomplishing  the  Scriptures  draws  on, 
knowledge  shall  increase.  In  solemn  expectation  we 
must  wait,  to  see  how  our  God  will  come.  How  interest- 
ing are  his  doings!  We  feel  already  some  of  that  rapture 
wherewith  they  sing  above,  ^ Great  and  wonderful  are  thy 
works.  Lord  God  almighty ! just  and  true  are  thy  ways, 
thou  king  of  saints  1’ 

March  3,  1809. 

I did  not  write  to  you  last  week,  because  I was  em- 
ployed night  and  day,  on  Monday  and  Tuesday,  with 
Sabat,  in  correcting  some  sheets  for  the  press.  I begin 
my  letter,  now,  immediately  on  receiving  yours  of  last 
week.  The  account  of  your  complaint,  as  you  may  sup- 
pose, grieves  me  exceedingly ; not  because  I think  that  I 
shall  outlive  you,  but  because  your  useful  labors  must  be  re- 
duced to  one  quarter  of  their  present  amount;  and  that 
you  may  perhaps  be  obliged  to  take  a voyage  to  Europe, 
which  involves  loss  of  time  and  money.  But,  O brother 
beloved  1 what  is  life  or  death  ? Nothing,  to  the  believer  in 
Jesus.  ‘ He  that  believeth,  though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall 
he  live : and  he  that  liveth,  and  believeth  in  me,  shall 
never  die.’  The  first  and  most  natural  effect  of  sickness, 
as  I have  often  found,  is  to  cloud  and  terrify  the  mind. 
The  attention  of  the  soul  is  arrested  by  the  idea  of  soon 
appearing  in  a new  world;  and  a sense  of  guilt  is  felt, 
before  faith  is  exercised  in  a Redeemer : and  for  a time 
this  will  predominate;  for  the  same  faith  that  would 
overcome  fear  in  health,  must  be  considerably  strengthened 
to  have  the  same  ascendency  in  sickness.  I trust  you 
will  long  live  to  do  the  work  of  your  Lord  Jesus.  My 
discoveries  are  all  at  an  end.  I am  just  where  I was ; — 


288 


MEMOIR  OE 


in  perfect  darkness,  and  tired  of  the  pursuit.  It  is,  how- 
ever, likely  that  I shall  be  constantly  speculating  on  the 
subject.  My  thirst  after  knowledge  is  very  strong ; but  I 
pray  continually  that  the  Spirit  of  God  may  hold  the  reins ; 
that  I may  mind  the  work  of  God  above  all  things ; and 
consider  all  things  else  as  merely  occasional.” 

March  13,  1809. 

How  delightful  is  it  to  me,  at  this  moment,  to  com- 
mune with  a dear  brother,  who  ‘ is  not  of  the  world,  as  the 
Lord  was  not  of  the  world.’  I am  just  come  from  the  mess 

of  the . This  morning  the  regiment  was  reviewed, 

and  I,  among  the  staff,*  was  invited  to  a public  dejeune 
and  dinner.  As  I had  no  pretence  for  not  going,  I went. 
Yesterday  our  new  place  of  worship  was  opened.  It  is  a 
room  eighty-one  feet  long,  with  a very  large  verandah.  It 
will  be  a noble  church ; but  I fear  will  diminish  somewhat 
of  my  strength.  My  text  was,  ‘In  all  places  where  I 
record  my  name,  I will  come  unto  thee  and  bless  thee.’ 
O may  the  promise  be  fulfilled  to  us !” 

At  Cawnpore  the  hand  of  friendship  and  hospitality  was 
stretched  out  to  welcome  Mr.  Martyn ; and  to  afford  him 
those  attentions  which,  after  a wearisome  and  perilous 
journey,  were  not  only  most  gratifying  to  his  feelings,  but 
almost  indispensable  to  the  preservation  of  his  life.  From 
the  pen  of  the  ladyt  of  that  friend  who  then  received 
him, — a pen  which  has  been  often  and  happily  employed 
in  the  sacred  cause  for  which  Mr.  Martyn  lived  and 
labored, — we  have  the  following  account  of  his  arrival  at 
the  new  station  to  which  he  was  appointed. 

“ The  month  of  April,  in  the  upper  provinces  of  Hin- 
doostan,  is  one  of  the  most  dreadful  months  for  travelling 
throughout  the  year ; indeed,  no  European,  at  that  time, 
can  remove  from  place  to  place,  but  at  the  hazard  of  his 


Mr.  Martyn  was  Military  Chaplain. 


t Mrs.  Sherwood. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


289 


life.  But  Mr.  Martyn  had  that  anxiety  to  be  in  the  work 
which  his  heavenly  Father  had  given  him  to  do,  that, 
notwithstanding  the  violent  heat,  he  travelled  from  Chunar 
to  Cawnpore,  the  space  of  about  four  hundred  miles.  At 
that  time,  as  I well  remember,  the  air  was  as  hot  and  dry 
as  that  which  I have  sometimes  felt  near  the  mouth  of  a 
large  oven ; — no  friendly  cloud  or  verdant  carpet  of  grass 
to  relieve  the  eye  from  the  strong  glare  of  the  rays  of  the 
sun,  pouring  on  the  sandy  plains  of  the  Ganges.  Thus 
Mr.  Martyn  travelled,  journeying  night  and  day,  and 
arrived  at  Cawnpore  in  such  a state,  that  he  fainted  away 
as  soon  as  he  entered  the  house.  When  we  charged  him 
with  the  rashness  of  hazarding  his  life  in  this  manner,  he 
always  pleaded  his  anxiety  to  get  to  the  great  work.  He 
remained  with  us  ten  days,  suffering  considerably  at  times 
from  fever  and  pain  in  the  chest.” 

Mr.  Martyn’s  own  account  of  this  dreadful  and  most 
distressing  journey,  is  thus  briefly  detailed  to  Mr.  Corrie. 

Cawnpore^  May  1, 1809. 

‘‘The  entrance  to  this  place  is  through  plains  of  im- 
measurable extent,  covered  with  burning  sand.  The  place 
itself  I have  not  yet  been  able  to  see,  nor  shall,  I suppose, 
till  the  rains : at  present  it  is  involved  in  a thick  cloud  of 
dust.  So  much  for  exordium.  Let  me  take  up  my  narra- 
tive from  Mirzupore,  from  whence  I wrote  you  a note.  I 
reached  Tarra  about  noon.  Next  day,  at  noon,  reached 

Allahabad,  and  was  hospitably  received  by  Mr.  G ; at 

night  dined  with  him  at  the  Judge’s,  and  met  twenty-six 
people.  From  Allahabad  to  Cawnpore  how  shall  I de- 
scribe what  I suffered ! Two  days  and  two  nights  was  I 
travelling  without  intermission.  Expecting  to  arrive  early 
on  Saturday  morning,  I took  no  provision  for  that  day. 
Thus  I lay  in  my  palanquin,  faint,  with  a head-ache, 
neither  awake  nor  asleep,  between  dead  and  alive, — the 
wind  blowing  flames.  The  bearers  were  so  unable  to 
bear  up,  that  we  were  six  hours  coming  the  last  six  hos 
25 


290 


MEMOIR  OF 


(twelve  miles).  However,  with  all  these  frightful  circum- 
stances, I was  brought,  in  mercy,  through.  It  was  too 
late  on  Saturday  to  think  of  giving  notice  of  my  arrival, 
that  we  might  have  service ; indeed  I was  myself  too 
weak.  Even  now  the  motion  of  the  palanquin  is  not  out 
of  my  brain,  nor  the  heat  out  of  my  blood.^' 

Mr.  Martyn’s  removal  from  Dinapore  to  Cawnpore  was 
to  him,  in  many  respects,  a very  unpleasant  arrangement. 
He  was  several  hundred  miles  farther  distant  from  Cal- 
cutta; and  was  far  more  widely  separated  than  before 
from  his  friend  Mr.  Corrie : he  had  new  acquaintances  to 
form  at  his  new  abode;  and,  after  having  with  much 
difficulty  procured  the  erection  of  a church  at  Dinapore, 
he  was  transported  to  a spot  where  none  of  the  con- 
veniences, much  less  the  decencies  and  solemnities  of 
public  worship,  were  visible.  We  find  him,  soon  after  he 
arrived  there,  preaching  to  a thousand  soldiers,  drawn  up 
in  a hollow  square,  when  the  heat  was  so  great,  although 
the  sun  had  not  risen,  that  many  actually  dropped  down, 
unable  to  support  it.  What  must  such  services  as  these 
have  been,  to  a minister  too  faithful  and  zealous  to  seek 
refuge  in  indolent  formality,  and  already  weakened  in 
health  by  former  ministrations.  He  complained, — if  in- 
deed he  might  ever  be  said  to  complain, — of  an  attack  of 
fever  soon  after  the  commencement  of  these  services ; and 
there  can  be  little  doubt  that  they  contributed  very  ma- 
terially to  undermine  his  constitution.  No  time,  indeed, 
was  lost  by  him,  on  this  occasion,  as  before,  in  remon- 
strating upon  this  subject;  and  his  remonstrances  pro- 
cured a promise  that  a church  should  be  built.  This 
expectation,  however,  was  not  fulfilled  until  his  health  was 
too  much  shaken  to  profit  by  its  accomplishment. 

At  Cawnpore  Mr.  Martyn’s  ministerial  duties  varied 
little  from  those  which  had  occupied  him  at  Dinapore. 
Prayers  and  a sermon  with  the  regiment  at  the  dawn  of 
the  morning ; the  same  service  at  the  house  of  the  general 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


291 


of  the  station,  at  eleven  o’clock;  attendance  at  the  hos- 
pital; and  in  the  evening,  that  part  of  his  work  which 
was  the  most  grateful  and  refreshing  to  his  spirit,  though 
performed  under  the  pressure  of  much  bodily  fatigue, — an 
exposition  to  the  more  devout  part  of  his  flock,  with  prayer 
and  thanksgiving, — made  up  the  ordinary  portion  of  his 
labors. 

The  love  of  philology, — in  which  science  he  fondly 
hoped  to  effect  discoveries  conducive  to  the  elucidation  of 
difficulties  in  the  Scriptures, — followed  him  from  Dinapore 
to  his  new  residence;  and  so  haunted  his  mind,  that, 
whether  at  home  or  abroad,  whether  by  day  or  by  night, 
he  could  not  divest  himself  of  it.  For  many  successive 
days  did  he  intensely  pursue  this  study,  and  for  many 
sleepless  nights  did  this  study  pursue  him.  At  length  he 
thought  that  he  had  ascertained  the  meaning  of  almost  all 
the  Hebrew  letters : by  degrees,  however,  he  became  less 
ardent  in  these  inquiries;  either  from  questioning  the 
truth  of  those  axioms  which  he  had  laid  down,  or  from 
finding  their  inutility  after  he  had  established  them. 

These  abstruse  speculations,  together  with  duties  of  a 
more  important  character,  one  of  the  chief  of  which  was 
the  superintendence  of  the  Arabic  translation  of  the  New 
Testament,  now  begun  and  carried  on  conjointly  with  a 
new  Persian  version,  were  soon  interrupted,  and  for  a time 
suspended,  by  a summons  he  received  to  Lucknow,  for  the 
purpose  of  celebrating  a marriage,  and  by  a similar  call 
to  Pretabjush.  Concerning  the  latter  he  thus  writes  to 
Mr.  Simeon,  lamenting  the  inconvenience  to  which  he 
was  exposed  by  such  distant  demands  upon  his  services. 

Just  after  the  last  ship  from  Europe  arrived,  and  I was 
hourly  expecting  my  letters,  I was  summoned  to  a distant 
station  to  marry  a couple,  and  did  not  return  till  three 
weeks  after.  It  was  a great  disappointment  to  be  thus 
suddenly  sent  to  roam  amongst  jungles  and  jackalls,  when 
I was  feasting  my  fancy  with  delightful  letters  from  my 
friends  at  home — though  Europe  is  no  longer  my  home,. 


292 


JMEMOIR  OF 


However,  my  mind  was  soon  reconciled  to  it,  and  I was 
often  able  to  recite,  with  some  sense  of  their  sweetness, 
Mr.  Newton’s  beautiful  lines. 

‘ In  desert  tracts,  with  Thee,  my  God, 

How  happy  could  I be.’ 

“ The  place  to  which  I was  called  is  Pretabjush,  in  the 
territory  of  Oude,  which  is  still  under  the  government  of 
the  Nabob.  Oppression  and  insecurity  of  property  seem 
to  have  stripped  the  country  of  its  inhabitants.  From 
Manicpore,  where  I left  the  river,  to  Pretabjush,  a distance 
of  fifty  miles,  I saw  but  two  or  three  miserable  villages, 
and  no  agriculture.  The  road  was  nothing  more  than  a 
winding  footpath,  through  a continued  wood,  and  that,  in 
consequence  of  the  rains,  was  often  lost.  Indeed,  all  the 
lowlands  were  under  water,  which,  added  to  the  circum- 
stance of  travelling  by  night,  made  the  journey  by  no 
means  a pleasant  one.  Being  detained  one  Lord’s  day  at 
the  place,  I assembled  all  the  officers  and  company  at  the 
commanding  officer’s  bungalow,  and  preached  the  Gospel 
to  them.  There  were  five  and  thirty  officers,  besides  ladies, 
and  other  Europeans.  You  will  have  an  idea  of  the  Na- 
bob’s country,  when  you  are  informed  that  last  September, 
a young  officer,  going  from  his  station  to  Lucknow,  was 
stopped  by  robbers,  and  literally  cut  to  pieces  in  his  palan- 
quin. Since  that  time,  the  Nabob  has  requested  that 
every  English  gentleman  wishing  to  visit  his  capital,  may 
give  notice  of  his  intention  to  the  Resident,  in  order  that 
a guard  may  be  sent.  Accordingly,  a few  months  ago, 
when  I had  occasion  to  go  to  Lucknow,  I had  a guard  of 
four  troopers,  armed  with  matchlocks  and  spears.  I 
thought  of  Nehemiah,  but  was  far  too  inferior  to  him  in 
courage  and  faith,  not  to  contemplate  the  fierce  coun- 
tenances of  my  satellites  with  great  satisfaction.” 

Not  long  after  Mr.  Martyn’s  return  from  this  expedi- 


HENRY  >L4RTYN. 


293 


tion,  letters  from  Europe  reached  Cawnpore,  bringing 
intelligence  of  a similar  nature  with  that  which  had  over- 
whelmed him  in  the  preceding  year.  They  contained 
intimations  of  the  dangerous  illness  of  that  sister  who  had 
been  so  instrumental  to  his  conversion  to  the  Lord;  and 
they  w'ere  but  too  quickly  followed  by  an  account  of  her 

death.  ‘‘  O my  dearest  S he  began  to  'write,  with 

a faint  hope,  at  first,  of  the  possibility  of  her  receiving  his 
letter,  “ that  disease  which  preyed  upon  our  mother  and 
dear  sister,  and  has  often  shown  itself  in  me,  has,  I fear, 
attacked  you.  Although  I parted  from  you  in  the  ex- 
pectation of  never  seeing  you  in  this  life ; and  though  I 
know  that  you  are,  and  have  long  been,  prepared  to  go, 
yet  to  lose  my  last  near  relation,  my  only  sister,  in  nature 
and  grace,  is  a dreadful  stroke.”  ‘‘  Dearest  brother,”  he 
continued  to  her  husband,  from  whom  he  had,  in  the 
mean  time,  received  a more  alarming  account,  can 
write  no  more  to  my  sister.  Even  now  something  tells 
me  that  I have  been  addressing  one  in  the  world  of  spirits. 
But  yet  it  is  possible  that  I may  be  mistaken.  No ! I 
dare  not  hope.  Your  loss  is  greater  than  mine,  and  there- 
fore it  would  become  me  to  offer  consolation ; — but  I can- 
not. I must  wait  till  your  next ; and  in  the  mean  time  I 
will  continue  to  pray  for  you,  that  the  God  of  all  consola- 
tion may  comfort  you,  and  make  us  both,  from  this  time, 
live  more  as  pilgrims  and  strangers  upon  the  earth.  In 
the  first  three  years  after  leaving  my  native  land,  I have 
lost  the  three  persons  whom  I most  loved  in  it.  What  is 
there  now  that  I should  wish  to  live  for  ? O what  a bar- 
ren desert,  what  a howling  wilderness,  does  this  world 
appear.  But  for  the  service  of  God  in  his  church,  and  the 
preparation  of  my  own  soul,  I do  not  know  that  I would 
wish  to  live  another  day.” 

With  a grateful  tenderness,  also,  in  the  midst  of  this 
affliction,  he  thus  addressed  Mr.  Simeon  : — My  ever  dear 
friend  and  brother, — I address  you  by  your  true  title,  for 
you  are  a friend  and  brother,  and  more  than  a brother  to 
25,^ 


294 


MEMOIR  OF 


me.  Your  letter,  though  it  contains  much  afflictive  intelli- 
gence, contains  also  much  that  demands  my  gratitude.  In 
the  midst  of  judgment  He  remembers  mercy.  He  has 
been  pleased  to  take  away  my  last  remaining  sister  (for  I 
have  no  hopes  of  my  poor  S ’s  recover}');  he  has  re- 

duced the  rest  of  my  family,  but  he  has  raised  up  a friend 
for  me  and  mine.  Tears  of  gratitude  mingle  with  those  of 
sorrow,  whilst  I think  of  the  mercy  of  God,  and  the  good- 
ness of  you,  his  instrument.’^ 

The  close  of  the  year  1809  was  distinguished  by  the 
commencement  of  Mr.  Martyn’s  first  public  ministration 
among  the  heathen.  A crowd  of  mendicants,,  whom,  to 
prevent  perpetual  interruptions,  he  had  appointed  to  meet 
on  a stated  day,  for  the  distribution  of  alms,  frequently 
assembled  before  his  house  in  immense  numbers,  present- 
ing an  affecting  spectacle  of  extreme  wretchedness.  To 
this  congregation  he  determined  to  preach  the  word  of  the 
Saviour  of  all  men,  who  is  no  respecter  of  persons.  Of 
his  first  attempt  at  this  new  species  of  ministration,  he  thus 
speaks : — ‘‘  I told  them,  after  requesting  their  attention, 
that  I gave  with  pleasure  the  alms  I could  afford,  but 
wished  to  give  them  something  better,  namely,  eternal 
riches,  or  the  knowledge  of  God,  which  was  to  be  had 
from  God’s  word ; and  then  producing  a Hindoostanee 
translation  of  Genesis,  read  the  first  verse,  and  explained 
it  word  by  word.  In  the  beginning,  when  there  was 
nothing,  no  heaven,  no  earth,  but  only  God,  he  created 
without  help,  for  his  own  pleasure. — But  who  is  God? 
One  so  great,  so  good,  so  wise,  so  mighty,  that  none  can 
know  him  as  he  ought  to  know : but  yet  we  must  know 
that  he  knows  us.  When  we  rise  up,  or  sit  down,  or  go 
out,  he  is  always  with  us. — He  created  heaven  and  earth ; 
therefore  every  thing  in  heaven, — sun,  moon,  and  stars. 
Therefore  how  should  the  sun  be  God ; or  the  moon  be 
God  ? He  created  every  thing  on  earth,  therefore  Ganges 
also;  therefore  how  should  Ganges  be  God?  Neither  are 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


295 


they  like  God.  If  a shoemaker  make  a pair  of  shoes,  are 
the  shoes  like  him  ? If  a man  make  an  image,  the  image 
is  not  like  man  his  maker.  Infer  secondly  : if  God  made 
the  heaven  and  earth  for  you,  and  made  the  meat  also  for 
you,  will  he  not  also  feed  you  ? Know  also,  that  he  that 
made  heaven  and  earth,  can  destroy  them ; — and  will  do 
it ; therefore,  fear  God,  who  is  so  great ; and  love  God, 
who  is  so  good.’^  Such  was  the  substance  of  his  first  dis- 
course, the  whole  of  which  was  preached  sentence  by 
sentence,  for  at  the  end  of  each  clause  there  followed  ap- 
plause and  explanatory  remarks  from  the  wiser  among 
them.  I bless  my  God,”  said  Mr.  Martyn,  ‘‘  for  helping 
me  beyond  my  expectations.  Yet  still  my  corrupt  heart 
looks  forward  to  the  next  attempt  with  some  dread.” 

The  following  Sunday  he  preached  again  to  the  beggars, 
in  number  about  five  hundred,  on  the  work  of  the  first  and 
second  day,  when  all  he  said  was  received  with  great  ap- 
plause. And  on  the  last  day  of  the  year  he  again  ad- 
dressed them,  their  numbers  amounting  to  above  five  hun- 
dred and  fifty ; taking  for  his  subject,  the  works  of  the 
third  and  fourth  day.  ‘^I  did  not,”  he  remarks,  ‘^succeed 
so  well  as  before ; I suppose  because  I had  more  confi- 
dence in  myself,  and  less  in  the  Lord.  I fear  they  did  not 
understand  me  well ; but  the  few  sentences  that  were 
clear,  they  applauded.  Speaking  to  them  of  the  sea  and 
rivers,  I spoke  to  them  again  of  the  Ganges,  that  it  was  no 
more  than  other  rivers.  God  loved  the  Hindoos, — but  he 
loved  Other  people  too ; and  whatever  river,  or  water,  or 
other  good  thing,  he  gave  Hindoos,  he  gave  other  people 
also : for  all  are  alike  before  God.  Ganges,  therefore,  is 
not  to  be  worshipped ; because,  so  far  from  being  a God, 
it  is  not  better  than  other  rivers.  In  speaking  of  the 
earth  and  moon,  ‘ as  a candle  in  the  house,  so  is  the  sun,’ 
I said,  ‘ in  the  heavens.  But  would  I worship  a candle 
in  my  hand  V These  were  nice  points  : I felt  as  if  tread- 
ing on  tender  ground,  and  was  almost  disposed  to  blame 
myself  for  imprudence.  I thought  that,  amidst  the  silence 


296 


MEMOIR  OF 


these  remarks  produced,  I heard  hisses  and  groans ; — but 
a few  Mohammedans  applauded.” 

With  these  new  labors  of  love  the  year  1809  terminated. 

Ten  years  have  elapsed,”  observed  Mr.  Martyn  on  the 
last  day  of  it,  ‘‘  since  I was  first  called  of  God  to  the  fel- 
lowship of  the  Gospel ; and  ten  times  greater  than  ever 
ought  to  be  my  gratitude  to  the  tender  mercy  of  my  God, 
for  all  that  he  has  done  for  me.  The  ways  of  wisdom 
appear  more  sweet  and  reasonable  than  ever,  and  the 
world  more  insipid  and  vexatious.  The  chief  thing  I have 
to  mourn  over,  is  my  want  of  more  power  and  fervor  in 
secret  prayer,  especially  when  attempting  to  plead  for  the 
heathen.  Warmth  does  not  increase  with  me  in  proportion 
to  my  light.” 

To  the  temporal  and  spiritual  necessities  of  those 
wretched  beings  who  statedly  assembled  before  his  house, 
Mr.  Martyn  continued  to  minister  assiduously  in  the  early 
part  of  the  year  1810 ; nor  did  he  cease  to  do  so,  whilst 
his  health  permitted,  during  the  remainder  of  his  residence 
at  Cawnpore.  The  satisfaction  of  seeing  their  numbers 
increase,  sometimes  amounting  to  as  many  as  eight  hun- 
dred persons,  was  exceeded  by  the  more  solid  gratification 
of  witnessing  in  them  a growing  attention  to  the  instruc- 
tions he  delivered.  By  degrees  tumultuous  applauses  were 
succeeded  by  pertinent  remarks,  or  were  lost  in  a serious 
and  pensive  silence.  On  one  occasion  particularly,  the 
apparent  effect  produced  by  his  discourse  was  highly  en- 
couraging. An  extraordinary  impression  was  made  on  his 
Mohammedan  and  pagan  auditory,  whom  he  had  been 
addressing  on  the  awful  subject  of  the  destruction  of 
Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  with  equal  simplicity  and  solemnity. 

After  finishing,”  he  observes,  the  narrative  of  the  fall 
of  Sodom,  I said,  without  further  preparation,  ‘Do  you, 
too,  repent  of  your  sins,  and  turn  to  God?’  It  was  this 
simple  sentence  that  seemed  to  come  with  great  power, 
and  prevented  my  proceeding  for  a time.  ‘ For  though 
you  are  not  like  the  men  of  Sodom, — God  forbid ! — ^you 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


297 


are  nevertheless  sinners.  Are  there  no  thieves,  fornicators, 
railers,  extortioners  among  you  ? Be  you  sure  that  God  is 
angry.  I say  not  that  He  will  burn  your  town ; but  that 
he  will  burn  you.  Haste,  therefore,  out  of  Sodom.  Sodom 
is  the  world,  which  is  full  of  sinners  and  sin.  Come  out, 
therefore,  from  amongst  them : forsake  not  your  worldly 
business,  but  your  sinful  companions.  Do  not  be  like  the 
world,  lest  you  perish  with  them.  Do  not,  like  Lot,  linger ; 
say  not,  to-morrow  we  will  repent,  lest  you  never  see  to- 
morrow,— repent  to-day.  Then,  as  Lot,  seated  on  the  hiM, 
beheld  the  flames  in  safety,  you  also,  sitting  on  the  hills  of 
heaven,  shall  behold  the  ruins  of  the  world  without  fear.’  ” 

In  the  midst  of  these  exertions,  an  attack  of  pain  in  the 
chest,  of  a severer  kind  than  he  had  before  experienced, 
forced  upon  Mr.  Martyn’s  mind  the  unwelcome  conviction 
of  the  necessity  of  some  quiet  and  relaxation. 

Upon  the  subject  of  his  health, — a subject  which  was 
becoming  but  too  interesting  and  alarming  ,to  his  friends 
in  general, — he  thus  wrote  to  Mr.  Simeon,  who  long 
before  had  warmly  urged  him  to  the  most  watchful  care 
and  prudence.  read  your  letter  of  6th  July,  1809, 

cautioning  me  against  over-exertion,  with  the  confidence 
of  one  who  had  nothing  to  fear.  This  was  only  three 
weeks  ago.  Since  the  last  Lord’s  day  your  kind  advice 
was  brought  home  to  my  mind,  accompanied  with  painful 
regret  that  I had  not  paid  more  attention  to  it.  My  work 
last  Sunday  was  not  more  than  usual,  but  far  too  much  for 
me,  I can  perceive.  First,  service  to  his  Majesty’s  53rd 
Regiment,  in  the  open  air ; then  at  head-quarters ; in  the 
afternoon,  preached  to  eight  hundred  natives ; at  night,  to 
my  little  flock  of  'Europeans.  Which  of  these  can  I 
forego?  The  ministration  to  the  natives  might  be  in  the 
week : but  I wish  to  attach  the  idea  of  holiness  to  the 
Sunday.  My  evening  congregation,  on  Sunday,  is  at- 
tended by  twice  as  many  as  in  the  week-day ; so  how  can 
I let  this  go  ?” 


298 


MEMOIR  OF 


With  what  extreme  reluctance  Mr.  Martyn  spared 
himself,”  we  see  from  the  above  letter.  The  progress  of 
his  complaint,  however,  compelled  him  to  overcome  this 
reluctance;  and  to  the  Indian  congregation,  when  they 
next  assembled,  he  was  obliged  to  declare  that  his  ill  health 
prevented  him  from  addressing  them;  upon  which  hun- 
dreds of  voices  were  heard  invoking  for  him  long  life  and 
health,  and  when  he  dispensed  his  alms  among  them,  their 
thankfulness  seemed  to  know  no  bounds.  Shortly  after, 
however,  he  ventured  to  finish  with  these  mendicants  the 
history  of  Joseph,  upon  which  he  had  entered;  and  to 
resume  also  the  whole  of  his  duty  on  the  Sabbath,  with 
the  exception  of  one  service.  And,  notwithstanding  his 
extreme  caution  on  that  point,  he  administered  the  rite 
of  baptism  to  an  old  Hindoo  woman,  ‘‘  who,  though  she 
knew  but  little,  was,”  he  said,  ‘‘  lowliness  itself” 

Whilst  Mr.  Martyn  was  thus  laboring  in  the  very  fire, 
sometimes  yielding  to  the  pressure  of  his  complaint,  and 
affording  himself  a little  ease  and  relaxation ; at  others, 
renewing  it,  either  by  private  conversation  or  public  ser- 
vices; providentially  for  the  preservation  of  the  remnant 
of  his  health,  in  the  beginning  of  June,  his  friend  and 
brother,  Mr.  Corrie,  arrived  at  Cawnpore,  on  his  journey 
to  his  new  station  at  Agra.  This  proved  a most  seasonable 
refreshment  and  relief  to  Mr.  Martyn,  both  in  body  and 
mind ; for  his  friend,  though  himself  in  a weak  state  of 
health,  undertook,  by  the  permission  of  the  Commander* 
in-Chief,  who  showed  a kind  consideration  for  Mr.  Martyn 
in  his  drooping  condition,  part  of  the  duty,  leaving  to  Mr. 
Martyn  only  the  services  of  preaching  to  the  natives  at 
noon,  and  to  the  soldiers  in  the  evening,  in  the  performance 
of  which  he  persuaded  himself  that  he  ought  to  persevere. 

How  greatly  his  friends  became  alarmed  at  this  juncture, 
will  appear  from  the  following  animated  and  anxious  letter 
from  Mr.  Brown  : — ‘‘  You  will  know,  from  our  inestimable 
brother  Corrie,  my  solicitude  about  your  health.  If  it 
could  make  you  live  longer,  I would  give  up  any  child  I 


HENRY  MARTYN.  299 

have,  and  myself  into  the  bargain. — May  it  please  the 
adorable  unsearchable  Being  with  whom  we  have  to  do,  to 
lengthen  your  span !— Amidst  the  dead  and  the  dying, 
nothing  can  be  more  apparently  prosperous  to  the  church 
of  God,  than  the  overwhelmings  now  taking  place  in  the 
earth.  Christ  will  find  his  way  to  the  hearts  of  men,  and 
there  will  be  a great  company  to  praise  him.  I know  not 
why  we  should  wish  to  be  saved,  but  for  this  purpose ; or 
why,  but  for  this  purpose,  we  should  desire  the  conversion 
of  Heathens,  Turks,  and  Infidels.  To  find  them  at  the 
feet  of  Jesus  will  be  a lovely  sight.  Our  feeble  voices 
cannot  praise  him  much.  We  shall  be  glad  to  see  them 
clapping  their  hands  and  casting  their  crowns  before  him ; 
for  all  in  heaven  and  earth  cannot  sufficiently  praise  him. 
I see  no  cause  to  wish  for  anything  but  the  advancement 
of  that  knowledge  by  which  there  is  some  accession  of 
praise  to  his  holy  and  blessed  name.  We  grasp  and  would 
wish  to  gather  all  to  Christ ; but  without  him  we  can  do 
nothing ; He  will  gather  to  himself  those  that  are  his.’’ 

From  this  time  till  the  month  of  September,  Mr.  Martyn 
persisted  in  his  ministration  to  the  natives,  taking  for  the 
subject  of  several  successive  discourses^  the  ten  command- 
ments. On  one  of  these  occasions,  he  describes  himself 
as  speaking  with  great  ease  in  his  body  and  joy  in  his 
heart.  Blessed  be  God,”  he  says,  my  strength  is 
returning.  O may  I live  to  proclaim  salvation  through  a 
Saviour’s  blood.”  But  this  sunshine  was  soon  overclouded ; 
and  shortly  after  he  again  relapsed. 

Such  was  the  sinking  state  of  his  health,  notwithstand- 
ing the  seasonable  and  important  assistance  derived  from 
the  presence  of  Mr.  Corrie,  that  a removal  from  Cawnpore 
either  to  make  trial  of  the  effect  of  a sea-voyage,  or  to 
return  for  a short  time  to  England,  became  now  a matter 
of  urgent  necessity.  The  adoption  of  the  latter  expedient 
he  had  once  determined  upon,  conceiving  that  his  com- 
plaint might  arise  from  relaxation,  and  that  a bracing  air 
would  in  that  case  be  beneficial.  Nor  was  this  resolution 


300 


MEMOIR  OF 


formed  without  a reluctant  struggle  in  his  mind:  India 
held  out  to  him  the  most  powerful  attractions;  however 
strongly  his  affections  were  drawn  towards  his  native 
country.  That  he  had  not  forgotten  one  peculiarly  dear 
to  him,  is  shown  in  the  following  record,  breathing  equally 
a spirit  of  touching  tenderness,  and  of  meek  resignation. 

Sept.  22. — ‘‘Was  walking  with  L ; — both  much 

affected ; and  speaking  on  the  things  dearest  to  us  both. 
I awoke,  and  behold,  it  was  a dream ! My  mind  remained 
very  solemn  and  pensive — I shed  tears.  The  clock  struck 
three,  and  the  moon  was  riding  near  her  highest  noon : all 
was  silence  and  solemnity,  and  I thought  with  pain  of  the 
sixteen  thousand  miles  between  us.  But  good  is  the  will 
of  the  Lord ! even  if  I see  her  no  more.” 

The  precise  period  of  his  departure  from  Cawnpore,  as 
well  as  the  place  of  his  ultimate  destination,  were  fixed  by 
information  received  from  Calcutta,  concerning  the  Persian 
version  of  the  New  Testament. 

The  version  which  had  first  been  made  in  that  language, 
two  Gospels  of  which  had  been  printed,  had  been  con- 
sidered, on  further  inspection  and  more  mature  consider- 
ation, to  require  too  many  amendments  to  admit  of  its 
immediate  publication.  It  was  accordingly  returned  to 
the  translator,  who,  under  the  superintendence  of  Mr. 
Martyn,  bestowed  so  much  pains  and  attention  upon  it,  as 
to  render  it  a new,  and  it  was  hoped,  a sound  and  accu- 
rate work.  By  those,  however,  who  were  considered 
competent  judges  at  Calcutta,  it  was  still  deemed  unfit  for 
general  circulation,  inasmuch  as  it  was  thought  to  abound 
in  Arabic  idioms,  and  to  be  written  in  a style,  pleasing 
indeed  to  the  learned,  but  not  sufficiently  level  to  the 
capacities  of  the  mass  of  common  readers. 

At  this  decision,  Mr.  Martyn  was  as  keenly  disappointed 
as  he  was  delighted  at  the  complete  success  of  the  Hin- 
doostanee  version,  which,  on  the  minutest  and  most  rigorous 
revision  was  pronounced  to  be  idiomatic  and  plain.  But 


HENRY  BIARTYN. 


301 


meeting  the  disappointment  with  that  spirit  and  elasticity 
of  mind,  which  is  the  result  of  lively  faith,  he  instantly 
resolved, — after  committing  his  way  to  God  in  prayer,  and 
consulting  his  friends,  Mr.  Corrie  and  Mr.  Brown,  on  the 
subject, — to  go  into  Arabia  and  Persia,  for  the  purpose  of 
collecting  the  opinions  of  learned  natives,  with  respect  to 
the  Persian  translation,  which  had  been  rejected,  as  well 
as  of  the  Arabic  version^  which  was  yet  incomplete,  though 
nearly  finished. 

Mr.  Brown’s  reply,  on  this  purpose  being  communicated 
to  him,  is  too  characteristic,  both  of  himself  and  of  Mr. 
Martyn,  to  be  omitted.  But  can  I then,”  said  he, 

bring  myself  to  cut  the  string  and  let  you  go?  I con- 
fess I could  not,  if  your  bodily  frame  were  strong,  and 
promised  to  last  for  half  a century.  But  as  you  burn  with 
the  intenseness  and  rapid  blaze  of  heated  phosphorus, 
why  should  we  not  make  the  most  of  you  ? Your  flame 
may  last  as  long,  and  perhaps  longer,  in  Arabia,  than  in 
India.  Where  should  the  phoenix  build  her  odoriferous 
nest,  but  in  the  land  prophetically  called  ‘ the  blessed  V — 
and  where  shall  we  ever  expect,  but  from  that  country,  the 
true  Comforter  to  come  to  the  nations  of  the  east?  I 
contemplate  your  New  Testament,  springing  up,  as  it 
were,  from  dust  and  ashes,  but  beautiful  ‘ as  the  wings  of 
a dove,  covered  with  silver,  and  her  feathers  like  yellow 
gold.’  ” 

Towards  the  end  of  September,  therefore,  Mr.  Martyn 
put  himself  in  readiness  to  leave  Cawnpore ; and  on  his 
preaching  for  the  last  time  to  the  natives,  and  giving  them 
an  account  of  the  life,  the  miracles,  the  death,  and  the 
resurrection  of  Jesus,  as  well  as  a summary  of  his  heavenly 
doctrine ; — exhorting  them  to  believe  in  him ; and  taking 
them  to  record  that  he  had  declared  to  them  the  glad 
tidings  of  the  Gospel ; — it  was  but  too  apparent  that  they 
would  never  again  hear  those  sounds  of  wisdom  and  mercy 
from  his  lips.  On  the  opening  of  the  new  church,  also, 
where  he  preached  to  his  own  countrymen, — amidst  the 
26 


302 


MEMOIR  OF 


happiness  and  thankfulness  which  abounded  at  seeing 
^'a  temple  of  God  erected,  and  a door  opened  for  the 
service  of  the  Almighty,  in  a place,  where,  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  the  tabernacle  of  the  true 
God  had  never  stood,’’— a mournful  foreboding  could  not 
be  suppressed,  that  he,  who  had  been  the  cause  of  its 
erection,  and  who  now  ministered  in  it  for  the  first  time, 
in  the  beauty  of  holiness,  would  minister  there  no  more. 
They  beheld  him  as  standing  on  the  verge  of  the  eternal 
world,  and  ready  to  take  a splendid  flight.  ^ My  father, 
my  father,  the  chariot  of  Israel  and  the  horsemen  thereof,’ 
were  the  sentiments  with  which  many  gazed  on  him.  One 
of  his  auditors  on  this  solemn  occasion,*  describes,  in  the 
following  words,  the  feelings  of  many  others,  in  depicting 
her  own  : — He  began  in  a weak  and  faint  voice,  being 
at  that  time  in  a very  bad  state  of  health : but,  gathering 
strength  as  he  proceeded,  he  seemed  as  one  inspired  from 
on  high.  Never  was  an  audience  more  affected.  The 
next  day  this  holy  and  heavenly  man  left  Cawnpore,  and 
the  society  of  many  who  sincerely  loved  and  admired  him. 
He  left  us  with  little  hope  of  seeing  him  again,  until,  by 
the  mercy  of  our  Saviour,  we  meet  with  him  in  our 
Father’s  house.” 

On  the  first  day  of  October,  the  day  following  the  de- 
livery of  this  affecting  discourse,  after  fervently  uniting  in 
prayer  with  his  beloved  friend  and  brother  Mr.  Corrie, 
with  whom  he  was  not  again  to  meet  and  worship  until 
separation  shall  cease  for  ever,  and  prayer  be  changed  into 
endless  hallelujahs, — Mr.  Martyn  departed  from  Cawnpore 
for  Mr.  Brown’s  residence  at  Aldeen,  which  he  safely 
reached  on  the  evening  of  the  last  day  of  the  month.  In 
his  voyage  down  the  Ganges,  nothing  of  particular  mo- 
ment occurred,  except  that  he  visited  the  remains  of  his 
flock  of  the  67th  at  Gazeepore,  where,”  said  he,  ‘‘  sad 
was  the  sight ; — many  of  the  most  hopeful  were  ashamed 


Mrs.  Sherwood. 


HENHY  MARTYN. 


303 


to  look  me  in  the  face,  and  sorrow  appeared  in  the  faces 
of  those  who  had  remained  faithful. — About  nine  of  these 
came  to  me  in  my  boat,  where  we  sung  the  hymn  which 
begins,  ‘ Come,  ye  that  love  the  Lord after  which  I 
spoke  to,  and  prayed  with  them,  earnestly  and  affection- 
ately, if  ever  I did  in  my  life.”  This  painful  interview 
was  succeeded  by  another,  not  uninteresting,  with  Anto- 
nio, a monk,  at  Boglipore.  ‘‘We  sat  in  the  evening,” 
Mr.  Martyn  writes,  “under  a shed  on  the  banks  of  the 
river,  and  began  to  dispute  in  Latin,  about  the  church. 
He  grew  a little  angry,  and  I do  not  know  what  might 
have  been  the  end  of  it ; but  the  church-bells  rang  for  ves- 
pers, and  terminated  the  controversy.  The  church  is  in 
his  garden ; a very  neat  building,  hung  round  with  some 
little  mean  engravings.  A light  was  burning  in  the  chan- 
cel, and  an  image  of  the  Virgin,  behind  a curtain,  as 
usual,  was  over  the  table.  Antonio  did  not  fail  to  bow  to 
the  image ; but  he  did  it  in  a way  which  showed  that  he 
was  ashamed  of  himself ; at  least,  so  I thought.  He  read 
some  passages  from  the  Hindoostanee  Gospels,  which  I 
was  surprised  to  find  so  well  done.  I begged  him  to  go 
on  with  the  Epistles.  He  had  translated  also  the  Missal, 
equally  well  done.  He  showed  me  the  four  Gospels  in 
Persian,  very  poorly  done.  I rejoiced  unfeignedly  at  see- 
ing so  much  done,  though  he  followeth  not  with  us.  The 
Lord  bless  his  labors ; and  while  he  water eth  others,  may- 
he  be  watered  himself!” 

Restored,  after  an  absence  of  four  years,  to  an  inter- 
course with  his  friends,  who,  on  beholding  his  pallid  coun- 
tenance and  enfeebled  frame,  knew  not  whether  most  to 
mourn  or  to  rejoice,  Mr.  Martyn  partook  largely  of  that 
pure  and  refined  happiness,  which  is  peculiar  to  one  of  his 
vivid  feelings  and  heavenly  affections,  in  that  society 
where  they  that  “ fear  the  Lord  speak  often  one  to  an- 
other, and  the  Lord  hearkens  and  hears,  and  a book  of 
remembrance  is  written  before  him  for  them  that  fear  the 


304 


MEMOIR  OF 


Lord,  and  think  upon  his  name/’  The  following  letter  to 
Mr.  Simeon  expresses  the  heartfelt  sentiments  of  one  of 
those  friends,*  to  whom  India  in  general,  and  Calcutta  in 
particular,  stand  so  greatly  indebted, — after  an  interview 
chequered  alternately  by  the  varying  lights  and  shades  of 
joy  and  distress.  This  bright  and  lovely  jewel  first 
gratified  our  eyes  on  Saturday  last.  He  is  on  his  way  to 
Arabia,  where  he  is  going  in  pursuit  of  health  and  knowl- 
edge. You  know  his  genius,  and  what  gigantic  strides 
he  takes  in  every  thing.  He  has  some  great  plan  in  his 
mind ; of  which  I am  no  competent  judge ; but  as  far  as 
I do  understand  it,  the  object  is  far  too  grand  for  one 
short  life,  and  much  beyond  his  feeble  and  exhausted 
frame.  Feeble  it  is  indeed!  how  fallen  and  changed t 
His  complaint  lies  in  his  lungs,  and  appears  to  be  an  in- 
cipient consumption.  But  let  us  hope  that  the  sea-air  may 
revive  him ; and  that  change  of  place  and  pursuit  may  do 
him  essential  service,  and  continue  his  life  many  years.. 
In  all  other  respects,  he  is  exactly  the  same  as  he  was ; 
he  shines  in  all  the  dignity  of  love ; and  seems  to  carry 
about  him  such  a heavenly  majesty,  as  impresses  the  mind 
beyond  description.  But  if  he  talks  much,  though  in  a 
low  voice, — he  sinks,  and  you  are  reminded  of  his  being 
‘ dust  and  ashes.’  ” 

So  infirm  was  the  state  of  Mr.  Martyn’s  health,  that  the 
indulgence  of  conversation  with  his  friends  soon  produced 
a recurrence  of  those  symptoms  which  had  occasioned 
alarm  at  Cawnpore ; and  yet,  notwithstanding  this,  he 
preached  every  Sabbath  at  Calcutta,  with  one  exception 
only,  until  he  finally  left  it.  Animated  with  the  zeal  of 
that  Apostle  who  at  Troas  continued  his  discourse  until 
midnight,  he  could  not  refrain  from  lifting  up  his  voice, 
weak  as  it  was,  in  divine  warnings  and  invitations,  in  a 
place  where  something  seemed  to  intimate  that  he  should 
never  again  declare  God’s  judgments  against  the  impeni- 


The  Rev.  Mr.  Thomason. 


HENRY  MARTYN.  305 

tent,  nor  invite  the  weary  and  heavy-laden  to  Jesus  Christ 
for  rest. 

‘‘I  now  pass,’’  said  Mr.  Martyn  on  the  first  day  of  the 
year  1811,  from  India  to  Arabia,  not  knowing  the  things 
that  shall  befal  me  there,  but  assured  that  an  ever-faithful 
God  and  Saviour  will  be  with  me  in  all  places  whitherso- 
ever I go.  May  he  guide  me  and  protect  me,  and  after 
prospering  me  in  the  thing  whereunto  I go,  bring  me  back 
again  to  my  delightful  work  in  India.  I am  perhaps  leav- 
ing it  to  see  it  no  more ; — but  the  will  of  God  be  done ; 
my  times  are  in  his  hand,  and  he  will  cut  them  as  short  as 
shall  be  most  for  my  good  ; and  with  this  assurance,  I feel 
that  nothing  need  interrupt  my  work  or  my  peace.” 

On  the  7th  day  of  January,  after  having  preached  a 
sermon  on  the  anniversary  of  the  Calcutta  Bible  Society, 
which  was  afterwards  printed,  and  entitled,  ‘‘Christian 
India ; or,  an  Appeal  on  behalf  of  nine  hundred  thousand 
Christians  in  India  who  want  the  Bible  and  after  hav- 
ing, for  the  last  time,  addressed  the  inhabitants  of  Calcutta, 
from  the  text  of  Scripture,  “ But  one  thing  is  needful,” — 
Mr.  Martyn  departed  forever  from  those  shores,  on  which 
he  had  fondly  and  fully  purposed  to  spend  all  his  days. 


For  a brief  analysis  of  this  sermon,  see  Appendix  I. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


MR.  MARTYN  LEAVES  BENGAL  FOR  SHIRAZ OCCURRENCES 

DURING  HIS  JOURNEY ARRIVES  AT  SHIRAZ COM- 
MENCES A NEW  TRANSLATION^ DISCUSSIONS  WITH  THE 

PERSIAN  MOOLLAHS. 

In  the  former  periods  of  Mr.  Martyn’s  life,  we  have  seen 
in  him  the  successful  candidate  for  academical  distinc- 
tions,— the  faithful  and  laborious  Pastor, — the  self-denying 
and  devoted  Missionary, — the  indefatigable  Translator  of 
the  Scriptures, — the  Preacher  of  the  Gospel  to  the  hea- 
then. In  this,  the  last  and  shortest  portion  of  the  con- 
tracted term  of  his  earthly  existence,  we  are  called  to  con- 
template his  character  in  a new  and  yet  more  striking 
light,  and  shall  have  occasion  to  admire  in  him  the  erect 
and  courageous  spirit  of  the  Christian  confessor. 

The  occurrences  which  transpired  between  his  depart- 
ure from  the  mouth  of  the  Hoogley  and  his  arrival  at  Shi- 
raz, occupy  a period  of  five  months.  They  are  partly  re- 
corded in  the  following  extracts  from  his  private  journal, 
and  partly  related  in  a letter  to  Mr.  Corrie,  from  Shiraz. 

Bay  of  Bengal,  January,  1811. 

I took  a passage  in  the  ship  Ahmoody,  Captain  Kin- 
say,  bound  to  Bombay.  One  of  my  fellow-passengers  was 
the  Honorable  Mr.  Elphinstone,  who  was  proceeding  to 
take  the  Residency  of  Poonah.  His  agreeable  manners 
and  classical  acquirements  made  me  think  myself  fortunate 


MEMOIR  OF  MARTYN.  307 

indeed  in  having  such  a companion,  and  I found  his  com- 
pany the  most  agreeable  circumstance  in  my  voyage.’^ 

“ Our  Captain  was  a pupil  of  Swartz,  of  whom  he  com- 
municated many  interesting  particulars. — Swartz,  with 
Kolhoff  and  Joenicke,  kept  a school  for  half-caste  children, 
about  a mile  and  a half  from  Tanjore;  but  went  every 
night  to  the  Tanjore  church,  to  meet  about  sixty  or  sev- 
enty of  the  king’s  regiment,  who  assembled  for  devotional 
purposes : after  which  he  officiated  to  their  wives  and 
children  in  Portuguese.  At  the  school  Swartz  used  to 
read,  in  the  morning,  out  of  the  German  Meditation  for 
every  day  in  the  year at  night,  he  had  family  prayer. 
Joenicke  taught  geography ; Kolhoff,  writing  and  arithme- 
tic.— They  had  also  masters  in  Persian  and  Malabar.” 

At  the  time  when  the  present  Rajah  was  in  danger  of 
his  life  from  the  usurper  of  his  uncle’s  throne,  Swartz 
used  to  sleep  in  the  same  room  with  him.  This  was  suffi- 
cient protection,  for  (said  the  Captain)  Swartz  w^as  con- 
sidered by  the  natives  as  something  more  than  mortal.” 
The  old  Rajah,  at  his  death,  committed  his  nephew  to 
Swartz.” 

All  down  the  Bay  of  Bengal  I could  do  nothing  but 
sit  listless  on  the  poop,  viewing  the  wide  waste  of  water ; 
— a sight  that  would  have  been  beautiful,  had  I been 
well.” 

On  the  18th,  we  came  in  sight  of  the  Island  of  Cey- 
lon.” 

In  my  Hebrew  researches  I scarcely  ever  felt  so  dis- 
couraged. All  the  knowledge  I thought  I had  acquired 
became  uncertain,  and  consequently  I was  unhappy.  It 
was  in  vain  that  I reflected  that  thousands  live  and  die 
happy,  without  such  knowledge  as  I am  in  search  of” 

Jan.  20. — Sunday. — '^Had  divine  service  in  the  cabin 
in  the  morning,  but  waited  in  vain  for  what  I call  a proper 
opportunity  of  introducing  family  prayer.  When  shall  I 
have  done  with  this  pernicious  delicacy,  which  would 
rather  yield  up  souls  than  suffer  a wound  itself?’^ 


308 


MEMOIR  OF 


Jan.  22. — Came  to  an  anchor  off  Columbo.  In  the 
afternoon,  went  on  shore  with  Mr.  Elphinstone,  and 
walked  to  a cinnamon  garden.  The  road  all  along  was 
beautiful ; tall  groves  of  cocoa-nut  trees  on  each  side,  with 
the  tents  of  the  natives  among  them,  opened  here  and 
there,  and  gave  a view  of  the  sea.  The  Cingalese  who 
accompanied  us,  told  the  natives  who  saw  us,  that  we 
were  Protestant  Christians.  On  our  way  back,  we  saw 
a party  of  Cingalese  Christians  returning  home  from  a 
church-yard,  where  they  had  been  burying  a corpse.  I 
crossed  over  to  them,  and  found  their  Catechist,  who, 
however,  spoke  too  little  English  to  give  me  any  informa- 
tion.” 

Jan.  23. — ‘‘  Sailed  from  Ceylon  across  the  Gulf  of  Ma- 
naar,  where  there  is  generally  a swell,  but  which  we  found 
smooth.  Having  passed  Cape  Comorin,  and  come  into 
smooth  water,  I proposed  having  family  prayer  every  night 
in  the  cabin  ; — and  no  objection  was  made.  Spoke  a ship 
to-day  which  was  conveying  pilgrims  from  Manilla  to 
Jidda.  The  first  object  discernible  under  the  high  moun- 
tains at  Cape  Comorin  was  a church.  As  we  passed 
along  the  shore,  churches  appeared  every  two  or  three 
miles,  with  a row  of  huts  on  each  side.  These  churches 
are  like  the  meeting-houses  in  England,  with  a porch  at 
the  west  end.  Perhaps  many  of  these  poor  people,  with 
all  the  incumbrances  of  Popery,  are  moving  towards  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.” 

Jan.  26. — ‘‘Anchored  off  Allepie.  Learned  that  there 
were  here  about  two  hundred  Christians,  Portuguese,  be- 
sides the  fishermen  cast.  The  church  was  a temporary 
erection ; but  a stone  edifice  is  to  be  raised  on  the  spot. 
The  Portuguese  Padre  resides  at  another  church  about 
three  miles  off.” 

Jan.  27  to  31. — “Generally  unwell.  In  prayer,  my 
views  of  my  Saviour  have  been  inexpressibly  consolatory. 
How  glorious  the  privilege  that  we  exist  but  in  him;  with- 
out him  I lose  the  principle  of  life,  and  am  left  to  the 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


309 


power  of  native  corruption, — a rotten  branch,  a dead 
thing,  that  none  can  make  use  of.  This  mass  of  corrupt 
tion,  when  it  meets  the  Lord,  changes  its  nature,  and  lives 
throughout,  and  is  regarded  by  God  as  a member  of 
Christ’s  body.  This  is  my  bliss,  that  Christ  is  all.  Up- 
held by  him,  I smile  at  death.  It  is  no  longer  a question 
about  my  own  worthiness.  I glory  in  God,  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.” 

Feb.  7. — Arrived  at  Goa.  Spent  the  evening  at  Mr. 

^’s,  to  whom  I had  letters  of  recommendation.  The 

next  day  I went  up,  with  Mr.  Elphinstone  and  others,  to 
Old  Goa,  where  we  were  shown  the  convents  and  churches. 
At  the  convent  of  the  Nuns,  observing  one  reading,  I 
asked  to  see  the  book.  It  was  handed  through  the  grate, 
and  as  it  was  a Latin  prayer-book,  I wrote  in  it  something 
about  having  the  world  in  the  heart,  though  flying  from  it 
to  a convent.  I tried  to  converse  with  two  or  three  half- 
native monks,  but  they  knew  so  little  Latin,  that  I could 
not  gain  much  from  them:  and  the  Portuguese  Padres 
seemed  to  know  still  less.  After  visiting  the  tomb  of 
Francis  Xavier,  we  went  to  the  Inquisition  : but  we  W‘6f^ 
not  admitted  beyond  the  anti-chamber.  The  priest  we 
found  there  (a  secular)  conversed  a little  on  the  subject, 
and  said  that  it  was  the  ancient  practice,  that  if  any  spoke 
against  religion,  they  were  conducted  thither  and  chas- 
tised : that  there  were  some  prisoners  there  under  examin- 
ation at  that  time.  No  one  dares  resist  the  officers  of 
the  Inquisition ; the  moment  they  touch  a man,  he  sur- 
renders himself.  Colonel , who  is  writing  an  account 

of  the  Portuguese  in  this  settlement,  told  me  that  the  pop- 
ulation of  the  Portuguese  territory  was  two  hundred  and 
sixty  thousand ; of  whom  two  hundred  thousand,  he  did 
not  doubt,  were  Christians.” 

Feb.  17. — Sunday. — A tempestuous  sea  throwing  us 
all  into  disorder,  we  had  no  service.” 

Feb.  18. — ‘‘Anchored  at  Bombay. — This  day  I finished 
the  thirtieth  year  of  my  unprofitable  life ; the  age  at  which 


310 


MEMOIR  OF 


David  Brainerd  finished  his  course.  I am  now  at  the  age 
at  which  the  Saviour  of  men  began  his  ministry ; — and  at 
which  John  the  Baptist  called  a nation  to  repentance. 
Let  me  now  think  for  myself,  and  act  with  energy.  Hith- 
erto I have  made  my  youth  and  insignificance  an  excuse 
for  sloth  and  imbecility : now  let  me  have  a character, 
and  act  boldly  for  God.^^ 

Feb.  19. — ‘‘Went  on  shore.  Waited  on  the  Governor, 
and  was  kindly  accommodated  with  a room  at  the  Govern- 
ment-house.’’ 

Feb.  21. — “ Talked  to  the  Governor  about  what  we  had 
been  doing  at  Bengal,  and  begged  that  he  would  interest 
himself,  and  procure  us  all  the  information  he  could  about 
the  native  Christians  : this  he  promised  to  do.  At  Bom- 
bay,* there  are  twenty  thousand  Christians ; at  Salsette, 
twenty-one  thousand ; and  at  this  place  there  are  forty- 
one  thousand,  using  the  Mahratta  language.” 

Feb.  22. — “ At  the  Courier  press  I saw  the  Malayalim 
New  Testament  in  print,  as  far  as  the  eleventh  of  John.” 

Feb.  24. — “ Preached  at  the  Bombay  church.” 

March  5. — “ Feeroz,  a Parsee,  who  is  considered  the 
most  learned  man  here,  called  to  converse  about  religion. 
He  spoke  Persian,  and  seemed  familiar  with  Arabic.  He 
began  with  saying  that  no  one  religion  had  more  evi- 
dences of  its  truth  than  another,  for  that  all  the  miracles  of 
the  respective  founders  depended  upon  tradition.  This  I 
denied.  He  acknowledged  that  the  writer  of  the  Zenda- 
vesta  was  not  contemporary  with  Zoroaster.  After  dis- 
puting and  raising  objections,  he  was  left  without  an 
answer,  but  continued  to  cavil.  ‘ Why,’  said  he,  ‘ did  the 
Magi  see  the  star  in  the  east,  and  none  else  ? from  what 
part  of  the  east  did  they  come  ? and  how  was  it  possible 
that  their  king  should  come  to  Jerusalem  in  seven  days  V 
The  last  piece  of  information  he  had  from  the  Armenians. 
I asked  him  ‘ Whether  he  had  any  thoughts  of  changing 


^ For  an  account  of  the  Missions  at  Bombay,  see  Appendix  J. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


811 


his  religion?’  He  replied,  with  a contemptuous  smile, 
‘ No  : every  man  is  safe  in  his  own  religion.’  I asked 
him,  ‘ What  sinners  must  do  to  obtain  pardon  V ‘ Repent,’ 
said  he.  I asked,  ^ Would  repentance  satisfy  a creditor 
or  a judge  V ‘ Why,  is  it  not  said  in  the  Gospel,’  rejoined 
he,  ‘that  we  must  repent?’  I replied,  ‘It  cannot  be 
proved  from  the  Gospel,  that  repentance  alone  is  sufficient, 
or  good  works,  or  both.’  ‘ Where,  then,  is  the  glory  of 
salvation?’  he  said.  I replied,  “In  the  atonement  of 
Christ.’  ‘All  this,’  said  he,  ‘I  know:  but  so  the  Mo- 
hammedans say,  that  Hosyn  was  an  atonement  for  the 
sins  of  men.’  He  then  began  to  criticise  the  translations 
which  he  saw  on  the  table,  and  wondered  why  they  were 
not  made  in  such  Persian  as  was  now  in  use.  He  looked 
at  the  beginning  of  the  eighth  of  Romans,  in  the  Chris- 
tian Knowledge  Society’s  Arabic  Testament,  but  could 
gather  no  meaning  at  all  from  it.” 

March  6. — “ Feeroz  called  again,  and  gave  me  some 
account  of  his  own  people.  He  said  that  they  considered 
the  terms  Magi  and  Guebr  as  terms  of  reproach,  and  that 
their  proper  name  was  Musdyasni;  that  no  books  were 
written  in  their  most  ancient  language,  namely  the  Pahla- 
vee,  but  Zoroaster’s  twenty-one ; of  these  twenty-one,  only 
two  remain.  He  showed  me  a part  of  a poem  which  he  is 
writing ; the  subject  is  the  conquest  of  India  by  the  Eng- 
lish ; the  title,  Georgiad.  He  is  certainly  an  ingenious 
man,  and  possesses  one  of  the  most  agreeable  qualities  a 
disputant  can  possess,  which  is,  patience : he  never  inter- 
rupted me ; and  if  I rudely  interrupted  him,  he  was  silent 
in  a moment.” 

March  7. — “ Mohammed  Jan,  a very  young  man,  son  of 
Mehdee  Ali  Kahn,  Lord  Wellesley’s  Envoy  to  Persia, 
called.  I should  not  have  thought  him  worth  arguing 
with,  he  seemed  such  a boy : but  his  fluency  in  Persian 
pleased  me  so  much,  that  I was  glad  to  hear  him  speak ; 
he  was,  besides,  familiar  with  all  the  arguments  the 
Mouluwees  usually  bring  forward;  moreover,  I thought 


312 


MEMOIR  OP 


that  perhaps  his  youthful  mind  might  be  more  open  to 
conviction  than  that  of  the  hoary  Moollahs.’* 

March  9. — Visited  the  Elephanta  Island.” 

March  10. — Sunday. — This  morning  Feeroz  called 
before  church.  He  said  that  their  order  of  priesthood 
consisted  in  the  descendants  of  Zoroaster,  and  were  called 
Mobid ; that  four  times  a month  they  assembled,  viz.  the 
6th,  13th,  20th,  and  27th ; strangers  were  not  allowed  to 
see  the  sacred  fire,  though,’  said  the  old  man  signifi- 
cantly, ‘ I think  there  is  nothing  unlawful  in  it,  but  the 
common  people  do.’  He  began  to  profess  himself  a Deist. 
‘In  our  religion,’  said  he,  ‘they  believe  as  Zoroaster 
taught;  that  the  heavens  and  earth  were  made;  but  I 
believe  no  such  thing.’  ” 

March  16. — “ Walked  at  night  with  a respectable  Jew 
of  Bussorah,  whose  name  was  Ezra:  he  knew  next  to 
nothing.” 

March  25. — “Embarked  on  board  the  Benares,  Cap- 
tain Sealy;  who,  in  company  with  the  Prince  of  Wales, 
Captain  Hepburn,  was  ordered  to  cruise  in  the  Persian 
Gulf,  against  the  Arab  pirates.  We  got  under  weigh 
immediately,  and  were  outside  the  land  before  night.” 
March  31, — “The  European  part  of  the  ship’s  crew, 
consisting  of  forty-five  sailors  and  twelve  artillerymen, 
were  assembled  on  the  quarter-deck  to  hear  divine  service. 
I wondered  to  see  so  many  of  the  seamen  inattentive; 
but  I afterwards  found  that  most  of  them  were  foreigners, 
French,  Spanish,  Portuguese,  &c.  We  had  prayers  in 
the  cabin  every  night.  In  the  afternoon  I used  to  read  to 
a sick  man  below,  and  two  or  three  others  would  come 
to  hear.” 

April  14. — Easter  Sunday. — “Came  in  sight  of  the 
Persian  coast,  near  Tiz,  in  Meehran.” 

April  21. — “ Anchored  at  Muscat,  in  Arabia.” 

April  23. — “Went  on  shore  with  the  Captain  to  the 
Indian  broker’s,  at  whose  house  we  met  the  Vizier,  by 
appointment.  There  was  an  unimportant  conference,  at 


HENRY  MARTYN.  313 

which  I assisted  as  interpreter.  The  Sultan  was  a few 
miles  off,  fighting  with  the  Wechabites.” 

April  24. — Went  with  our  English  party,  two  Arme- 
nians, and  an  Arab  soldier,  to  see  a garden ; there  was 
nothing  very  wonderful  in  the  garden,  but  a little  green  in 
this  frightful  wilderness  was,  no  doubt,  to  the  Arab  a 
great  curiosity.  His  African  slave  argued  with  me  for 
Mohammed,  and  did  not  know  how  to  let  me  go,  he  was 
so  interested  in  the  business.” 

April  25. — The  Arab  soldier  and  his  slave  came  on 
board  to  take  leave.  They  asked  to  see  the  Gospel.  The 
instant  I gave  them  a copy  in  Arabic,  the  poor  boy  began 
to  read,  and  carried  it  off  as  a great  prize,  which  I hope 
he  will  find  it  to  be.  This  night  we  warped  out  of  the 
Cove,  and  got  under  weigh.  I had  not  had  a night’s  rest 
from  the  day  we  entered  it.” 

April  26. — Came  in  sight  of  the  Persian  shore  again.” 
April  28. — Sunday. — At  anchor  in  Jasques  Bay,  which 
the  artillery  officer  surveyed.  Captain  Hepburn  brought 
his  crew  to  church.  Went  on  board  his  ship  to  see  two 
Armenian  young  men ; who  informed  me  of  the  conver- 
sion of  Mirza  Ishmael,  son  of  Shehool  Islam,  of  Isfahan, 
who  was  gone  to  Bombay  for  baptism.” 

May  7.—^^  Finished  a work,  on  which  I have  been  en- 
gaged for  a fortnight; — a new  arrangement  of  all  the 
Hebrew  roots,  classing  them  according  to  the  last  letter, 
the  last  but  one,  &c.” 

May  20. — After  a troublesome  north-wester,  we  have 
now  a fair  wind,  carrying  us  gently  to  Bushire.” 

May  22. — Landed  at  Bushire.” 

In  his  journey  from  Bushire  to  Shiraz,  it  was  not  merely 
the  ordinary  inconveniences  of  travelling  in  Persia,  which 
Mr.  Martyn  had  to  combat.  So  intense  was  the  heat  of 
the  sun  in  the  month  of  June,  as  to  endanger  his  life ; a 
peril  of  which  he  had  no  previous  apprehension : though 
with  so  great  an  object  before  him,  he  would  have  been 
27 


314 


MEMOIR  OF 


warranted  in  knowingly  incurring  great  danger  towards 
the  attainment  of  his  purpose. 

Seventeen  days  elapsed,  after  landing  at  Bushire,  be- 
fore he  reached  Shiraz  ; of  these,  eight  were  consumed  in 
preparation  for  travelling,  and  the  remainder  in  accom- 
plishing his  journey.  The  whole  period  is  embraced,  and 
the  very  interesting  events  of  it  are  recorded,  in  the  fol- 
lowing letter  to  Mr.  Corrie. 

A few  days  after  my  letter  to  you  from  Muscat,  we 
sailed  for  the  Gulf,  and  continued  cruising  a month, 
generally  in  sight  of  Persia  or  Arabia,  sometimes  of  both. 
On  the  22d  of  May,  we  landed  at  Bushire,  and  took  up 
our  lodgings  with  Mr. . We  are  now  in  a new  situa- 
tion. Mrs.  and  her  sister,  both  Armenians,  spoke 

nothing  but  Persian  at  table ; the  servants  and  children 
the  same.  One  day  a party  of  Armenian  ladies  came  to 
kiss  my  hand, — the  usual  mark  of  respect  shown  to  their 
own  priests ; I was  engaged  at  the  time,  but  they  begged  to 
have  it  explained  that  they  had  not  been  deficient  in  their 
duty.  The  Armenian  priest  was  as  dull  as  they  usually 
are.  He  sent  for  me,  one  Sunday  evening,  to  come  to 
church ; though  he  was  ministering  when  I entered,  he 
came  out,  and  brought  me  within  the  rails  of  the  altar ; 
and  at  the  time  of  incense,  censed  me  four  times,  while 
the  others  were  honored  with  only  one  fling  of  the  censer : 
this  the  old  man  begged  me  afterwards  to  notice.  But 
though  his  civility  was  well  meant,  I could  hardly  prevail 
upon  myself  to  thank  him  for  it.  It  was  due,  he  said  to 
a Padre ; thus  we  provide  for  the  honor  of  our  own  order, 
not  contented  with  that  degree  of  respect  which  really 
belongs  to  us.  Walking  afterwards  with  him  by  the  sea- 
shore, I tried  to  engage  him  in  a conversation  respecting 
the  awful  importance  of  our  office  : but  nothing  could  be 
more  vapid  and  inane  than  his  remarks. 

One  day  we  called  on  the  governor,  a Persian  Khan : 
he  was  very  particular  in  his  attentions,  seated  me  on  his 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


315 


own  seaty  and  then  sat  by  my  side.  After  the  usual 
salutations  and  inquiries,  the  calean  (or  hookah)  was  in- 
troduced ; then  coffee  in  china  cups  placed  within  silver 
ones,  then  calean,  then  some  rose-water  syrup,  then  calean. 
As  there  were  long  intervals,  often,  in  which  nought  was 
heard  but  the  gurgling  of  the  calean,  I looked  round  with 
some  anxiety  for  something  to  discourse  upon,  and  ob- 
serving the  windows  to  be  of  stained  glass,  I began  to 
question  him  about  the  art  of  coloring  glass,  observing 
that  the  modern  Europeans  were  inferior  to  the  ancient 
in  the  manufacture  of  that  article.  He  expressed  his  sur- 
prise that  Europeans,  who  were  so  skilful  in  making 
watches,  should  fail  in  any  handicraft  work.  I could  not 
help  recollecting  the  Emperor  of  China’s  sarcastic  remark 
on  the  Europeans  and  their  arts,  and  therefore  dropped 
the  subject.  On  his  calean, — I called  it  hookah  at  first, 
but  he  did  not  understand  me, — I noticed  several  little 
paintings  of  the  Virgin  and  Child,  and  asked  him  whether 
such  things  were  not  unlawful  among  the  Mohammedans  ? 
He  answered  very  coolly,  ' Yes as  much  as  to  say, 
‘What  then?’  I lamented  that  the  Eastern  Christians 
should  use  such  things  in  their  churches.  He  repeated 
the  words  of  a good  man,  who  was  found  fault  with  for 
having  an  image  before  him  while  at  prayer : ‘ God  is 
nearer  to  me  than  that  image,  so  that  I do  not  see  it.’ 
We  then  talked  of  the  ancient  Caliphs  of  Bagdad ; their 
magnificence,  regard  for  learning,  &.c.  This  man,  I 
afterwards  found,  is,  like  most  of  the  other  grandees  of  the 
east,  a murderer.  He  was  appointed  to  the  Government 
of  Bushire,  in  the  place  of  Arab  Shekh,  in  v/hose  family 
it  had  been  for  many  years.  The  Persian,  dreading  the 
resentment  of  the  other  Arab  families,  invited  the  heads 
of  them  to  a feast.  After  they  had  regaled  themselves  a 
little,  he  proposed  to  them  to  take  off  their  swords,  as  they 
were  all  friends  together : they  did  so,  a signal  was  given,, 
and  a band  of  ruffians  murdered  them  all  immediately. 
The  Governor  rode  off  with  a body  of  troops  to  their  vib- 


316 


MEMOIR  OF 


lages,  and  murdered  or  secured  their  wives  and  children. 
This  was  about  two  years  and  a half  ago. 

Abdallah  Aga,  a Turk,  who  expects  to  be  Pacha  of 
Bagdad,  called  to  examine  us  in  Arabic ; he  is  a great 
Arabic  scholar  himself,  and  came  to  see  how  much  we 
knew  ; or  rather,  if  the  truth  were  known,  to  show  how 
much  he  himself  knew.  There  was  lately  a conspiracy 
at  Bagdad,  to  murder  the  Pacha.  He  was  desired  to  add 
his  name,  which  he  did  by  compulsion,  but  secured  him- 
self from  putting  his  seal  to  it,  pretending  he  had  lost  it : 
this  saved  him.  All  the  conspirators  were  discovered  and 
put  to  death ; he  escaped  with  his  life,  but  was  obliged  to 
fly  to  Bushire. 

On  the  30th  of  May,  our  Persian  dresses  were  ready, 
and  we  set  out  for  Shiraz.  The  Persian  dress  consists  of, 
first,  stockings  and  shoes  in  one,  next,  a pair  of  large  blue 
trowsers,  or  else  a pair  of  huge  red  boots ; then  the  shirt, 
then  the  tunic,  and  above  it  the  coat,  both  of  chintz,  and 
a great  coat.  I have  here  described  my  own  dress,  most 
of  which  I have  on  at  this  moment.  On  the  head  is  worn 
an  enormous  cone,  made  of  the  skin  of  the  black  Tartar 
sheep,  with  the  wool  on.  If  to  this  description  of  my 
dress  I add,  that  my  beard  and  mustachios  have  been 
suffered  to  vegetate  undisturbed  ever  since  I left  India, — 
that  I am  sitting  on  a Persian  carpet,  in  a room  without 
tables  or  chairs, — and  that  I bury  my  hand  in  the  pillau, 
without  waiting  for  spoon  or  plate, — you  will  give  me  credit 
for  being  already  an  accomplished  Oriental. 

‘‘  At  ten  o’clock,  on  the  30th,  our  cafila  began  to  move, 
ft  consisted  chiefly  of  mules,  with  a few  horses.  I wished 
to  have  a mule,  but  the  muleteer  favored  me  with  his  own 
poney  ; this  animal  had  a bell  fastened  to  its  neck.  To 
add  solemnity  to  the  scene,  a Bombay  trumpeter,  who 
was  going  up  to  join  the  embassy,  was  directed  to  blow  a 
blast  as  we  moved  off  the  ground;  but  whether  it  was 
that  the  trumpeter  was  not  an  adept  in  the  science,  or 
that  his  instrument  was  out  of  order,  the  crazy  sounds 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


3ir 


that  saluted  our  ears  had  a ludicrous  effect.  At  last,  after 
some  jostling,  mutual  recriminations,  and  recalcitrating  of 
the  steeds,  we  each  found  our  places,  and  moved  out  of 
the  gate  of  the  city  in  good  order.  The  Resident  ac- 
companied us  a little  way,  and  then  left  us  to  pursue  our 
journey  over  the  plain.  It  was  a fine  moonlight  night,, 
the  scene  new,  and  perfectly  oriental,  and  nothing  pre- 
vented me  from  indulging  my  own  reflections.  I felt  a 
little  melancholy,  but  commended  myself  anew  to  God, 
and  felt  assured  of  his  blessing,  presence,  and  protection. 
As  the  night  advanced,  the  cafila  grew  quiet ; on  a sud- 
den one  of  the  muleteers  began  to  sing,  and  sang  in  a 
voice  so  plaintive,  that  it  was  impossible  not  to  have  one’s 
attention  arrested.  Every  voice  was  hushed.  As  you  are 
a Persian  scholar,  I write  down  the  whole,  with  a trans- 
lation : — 

‘ Think  not  that  e’er  my  heart  could  dwell 
Contented  far  from  thee  : 

How  can  the  fresh-caught  nightingale 
Enjoy  tranquillity  ?. 

O then  forsake  thy  friend  for  nought 
That  slanderous  tongues  can  say  : 

The  heart  that  fixeth  where  it  ought, 

No  power  can  rend  away.’ 

“ Thus  far  my  journey  was  agreeable : now  for  miseries. 
At  sunrise  we  came  to  our  ground  at  Ahmede,  six  para- 
sangs,  and  pitched  our  little  tent  under  a tree : it  was  the 
only  shelter  we  could  get.  At  first,  the  heat  was  not 
greater  than  we  had  felt  in  India,  but  it  soon  became  so 
intense  as  to  be  quite  alarming.  When  the  thermometer 
was  above  112°,  fever  heat,  I began  to  lose  my  strength 
fast;  at  last  it  became  quite  intolerable.  I wrapped  my- 
self up  in  a blanket  and  all  the  warm  covering  I could  get, 
to  defend  myself  from  the  external  air  ; by  which  means 
the  moisture  was  kept  a little  longer  upon  the  body,  and 
not  so  speedily  evaporated  as  when  the  skin  was  exposed : 
27  * 


818 


MEMOIR  OF 


one  of  my  companions  followed  my  example,  and  found 
the  benefit  of  it.  But  the  thermometer  still  rising,  and 
the  moisture  of  the  body  being  quite  exhausted,  I grew 
restless,  and  thought  I should  have  lost  my  senses.  The 
thermometer  at  last  stood  at  126°:  in  this  state  I com- 
posed myself,  and  concluded  that  though  I might  hold  out 

a day  or  two,  death  was  inevitable.  Capt. , who  sat 

it  out,  continued  to  tell  the  hour  and  height  of  the  ther- 
mometer : and  with  what  pleasure  did  we  hear  of  its  sink- 
ing to  120°,  118°,  &/C.  At  last  the  fierce  sun  retired, 
and  I crept  out,  more  dead  than  alive.  It  was  then  a dif- 
ficulty how  I could  proceed  on  my  journey  ; for  besides 
the  immediate  effects  of  the  heat,  I had  no  opportunity  of 
making  up  for  the  last  night’s  want  of  sleep,  and  had  eaten 
nothing.  However,  while  they  were  loading  the  mules  I 
got  an  hour’s  sleep,  and  set  out,  the  muleteer  leading  my 
horse,  and  Zachariah,  my  servant,  an  Armenian,  of  Isfa- 
han, doing  all  in  his  power  to  encourage  me.  The  cool 
air  of  the  night  restored  me  wonderfully,  so  that  I arrived 
at  our  next  munzel  with  no  other  derangement  than  that 
occasioned  by  want  of  sleep.  Expecting  another  such  day 
as  the  former,  we  began  to  make  preparation  the  instant 
we  arrived  on  the  ground.  I got  a tattie  made  of  the 
branches  of  the  date-tree,  and  a Persian  peasant  to  water 
it ; by  this  means  the  thermometer  did  not  rise  higher 
than  114°.  But  what  completely  secured  me  from  the 
heat  was  a large  wet  towel,  which  I wrapped  round  my 
head  and  body,  muffling  up  the  lower  part  in  clothes. 
How  could  I but  be  grateful  to  a gracious  Providence,  for 
giving  me  so  simple  a defence  against  what,  I am  per- 
suaded, would  have  destroyed  my  life  that  day.  We  took 
care  not  to  go  without  nourishment,  as  we  had  done  ; the 
neighboring  village  supplied  us  with  curds  and  milk.  At 
sunset,  rising  up  to  go  out,  a scorpion  fell  upon  my  clothes ; 
not  seeing  where  it  fell,  I did  not  know  what  it  was ; but 

Capt. pointing  it  out,  gave  the  alarm,  and  I struck  it 

qff,  and  he  killed  it.  The  night  before  we  found  a black 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


319 


scorpion  in  our  tent : this  made  us  rather  uneasy  ; so  that, 
though  the  cafila  did  not  start  till  midnight,  we  got  no 
sleep,  fearing  we  might  be  visited  by  another  scorpion. 

The  next  morning  we  arived  at  the  foot  of  the  moun- 
tains, at  a place  where  we  seemed  to  have  discovered  one 
of  nature’s  ulcers.  A strong  suffocating  smell  of  naphtha 
announced  something  more  than  ordinary  foul  in  the 
neighborhood.  We  saw  a river ; — what  flowed  in  it,  it 
seemed  difficult  to  say,  whether  it  were  water  or  green 
oil ; it  scarcely  moved,  and  the  stones  which  it  laved,  it 
left  of  a greyish  color,  as  if  its  foul  touch  had  given  them 
the  leprosy.  Our  place  of  encampment  this  day  was  a 
grove  of  date-trees,  where  the  atmosphere,  at  sunrise,  was 
ten  times  hotter  than  the  ambient  air.  I threw  myself 
down  on  the  burning  ground,  and  slept:  when  the  tent 
came  up,  I awoke,  as  usual,  in  a burning  fever.  All  this 
day,  I had  recourse  to  the  wet  towel,  which  kept  me  alive, 
but  would  allow  of  no  sleep.  It  was  a sorrowful  Sabbath ; 

but  Capt. read  a few  hymns,  in  which  I found  great 

consolation.  At  nine  in  the  evening  we  decamped.  The 
ground  and  air  were  so  insufferably  hot,  that  I could  not 
travel  without  a wet  towel  round  my  face  and  neck.  This 
night,  for  the  first  time,  we  began  to  ascend  the  moun- 
tains. The  road  often  passed  so  close  to  the  edge  of  the 
tremendous  precipices,  that  one  false  step  of  the  horse 
would  have  plunged  his  rider  into  inevitable  destruction. 
In  such  circumstances,  I found  it  useless  to  attempt  guid- 
ing the  animal,  and  therefore  gave  him  the  rein.  These 
poor  animals  are  so  used  to  journies  of  this  sort,  that  they 
generally  step  sure.  There  was  nothing  to  mark  the  road, 
W the  rocks  being  a little  more  worn  in  one  place  than 
in  another.  Sometimes,  my  horse,  which  led  the  way,  as 
being  the  muleteer’s,  stopped,  as  if  to  consider  about  the 
way  : for  myself,  I could  not  guess,  at  such  times,  where 
the  road  lay,  but  he  always  found  it.  The  sublime  scenery 
would  have  impressed  me  much,  in  other  circumstances ; 
but  my  sleepiness  and  fatigue  rendered  me  insensible  to 


320 


MEMOIR  OF 


every  thing  around  me.  At  last  we  emerged  super  as  ad 
auras not  on  the  top  of  a mountain,  to  go  down  again, — 
but  to  a plain  or  upper  world  At  the  pass,  where  a cleft 
in  the  mountain  admitted  us  into  the  plain,  was  a station 
of  Rahdars.  While  they  were  examining  the  muleteer’s 
passports,  &/C.  time  was  given  for  the  rest  of  the  cafila  to 
come  up,  and  I got  a little  sleep  for  a few  minutes.  We 
rode  briskly  over  the  plain,  breathing  a purer  air,  and 
soon  came  in  sight  of  a fair  edifice,  built  by  the  king  of 
the  country  for  the  refreshment  of  pilgrims.  In  this  cara- 
vansera  we  took  up  our  abode  for  the  day.  It  was  more 
calculated  for  eastern  than  European  travellers,  having  no 
means  of  keeping  out  of  the  air  and  light.  We  found  the 
thermometer  at  110°.  At  the  passes  we  met  a man  trav- 
elling down  to  Bushire  with  a load  of  ice,  which  he  will- 
ingly disposed  of  to  us.  The  next  night  we  ascended 
another  range  of  mountains,  and  passed  over  a plain, 
where  the  cold  was  so  piercing,  that  with  all  the  clothes 
we  could  muster,  we  were  shivering.  At  the  end  of  this 
plain,  we  entered  a dark  valley,  contained  by  two  ranges 
of  hills  converging  to  one  another.  The  muleteer  gave 
notice  he  saw  robbers.  It  proved  to  be  a false  alarm ; but 
the  place  was  fitted  to  be  a retreat  for  robbers ; there  being 
on  each  side  caves  and  fastnesses  from  which  they  might 
have  killed  every  man  of  us.  After  ascending  another 
mountain,  we  descended  by  a very  long  and  circuitous 
route  into  an  extensive  valley,  where  we  were  exposed  to 
the  sun  till  eight  o’clock.  Whether  from  the  sun,  or  from 
continued  want  of  sleep,  I could  not,  on  my  arrival  at 
Carzeroon,  compose  myself  to  sleep  ; there  seemed  to  be 
a fire  within  my  head,  my  skin  like  a cinder,  and  the 
pulse  violent.  Through  the  day  it  was  again  too  hot  to 
sleep;  though  the  place  we  occupied  was  a sort  of  sum- 
mer-house, in  a garden  of  cypress  trees,  exceedingly  well 
fitted  up  with  mats  and  colored  glass.  Had  the  cafifa 


* To  open  air. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


321 


gone  on  that  night,  I could  not  have  accompanied  it ; but 
it  halted  here  a day ; by  which  means  I got  a sort  of 
night’s  rest,  though  I awoke  twenty  times  to  dip  my  burn- 
ing hand  in  water.  Though  Carzeroon  is  the  second 
greatest  town  in  Fars,  we  could  get  nothing  but  bread, 
milk,  and  eggs,  and  those  with  difficulty.  The  Governor, 
who  is  under  great  obligations  to  the  English,  heard  of 
our  arrival,  but  sent  no  message.” 

June  5. — ‘‘At  ten  we  left  Carzeroon,  and  ascended  a 
mountain : we  then  descended  from  it,  on  the  other  side, 
into  a beautiful  valley,  where  the  opening  dawn  discovered 
to  us  ripe  fields  of  wheat  and  barley,  with  the  green  oak, 
here  and  there,  in  the  midst  of  it.  We  were  reminded  of 
an  autumnal  morning  in  England.  Thermometer,  62°. ” 
June  6. — “Half  way  up  the  Peergan  mountain  we 
found  a caravansera.  There  being  no  village  in  the 
neighborhood,  we  had  brought  supplies  from  Carzeroon. 
My  servant  Zachary  got  a fall  from  his  mule  this  morning, 
which  much  bruised  him ; he  looked  very  sorrowful,  and 
had  lost  much  of  his  garrulity.  Zachary  had  become  re-^ 
markable  throughout  the  cafila  for  making  speeches ; he 
had  something  to  say  to  all  people,  and  on  all  occasions.” 
June  7. — “ Left  the  caravansera  at  one,  this  morning, 
and  continued  to  ascend.  The  hours  we  were  permitted 
to  rest,  the  musquitoes  had  effectually  prevented  me  from 
using ; so  that  I never  felt  more  miserable  and  disordered ; 
the  cold  was  very  severe ; for  fear  of  falling  off,  from  sleep 
and  numbness,  I walked  a good  part  of  the  way. — We 
pitched  our  tent  in  the  vale  of  Dustarjan,  near  a crystal 
stream,  on  the  banks  of  which  we  observed  the  clover  and 
golden  cup : the  whole  valley  was  one  green  field,  in 
which  large  herds  of  cattle  were  browsing.  The  tempera- 
ture was  about  that  of  spring  in  England.  Here  a few 
hours’  sleep  recovered  me,  in  some  degree,  from  the  stu- 
pidity in  which  I had  been  for  some  days.  I awoke  with 
a light  heart,  and  said,  ‘ He  knoweth  our  frame,  and  re- 
membereth  we  are  dust.  He  redeemeth  our  life  from  de- 


322 


MEMOIR  OF 


struction,  and  crowneth  us  with  loving-kindness  and  ten- 
der mercies.  He  maketh  us  to  lie  down  in  the  green  pas- 
tures, and  leadeth  us  beside  the  still  waters.’  And  when 
we  have  left  this  vale  of  tears,  there  is  no  more  sorrow, 
nor  sighing,  nor  any  more  pain.  ‘ The  sun  shall  not  light 
upon  thee,  nor  any  heat : but  the  Lamb  shall  lead  thee  to 
living  fountains  of  waters.’  ” 

June  8. — Went  on  to  a caravansera,  three  parasangs, 
where  we  passed  the  day.  At  night  set  out  upon  our  last 
march  for  Shiraz.*  Sleepiness,  my  old  companion  and 
enemy,  again  overtook  me.  I was  in  perpetual  danger  of 
falling  off  my  horse,  till  at  last  I pushed  on  to  a considera- 
ble distance  beyond  the  cafila,  planted  my  back  against  a 
wall,  and  slept  I know  not  how  long ; till  the  good  mu- 
leteer came  up  and  gently  waked  me. 

‘‘  In  the  morning  of  the  9th  we  found  ourselves  in  the 
plain  of  Shiraz.  We  put  up  at  first  in  a garden,  but  are 
now  at  Jaffier  Ali  Khan’s.” 

Arrived  at  the  celebrated  seat  of  Persian  literature,  Mr. 
Martyn,  having  ascertained  the  general  correctness  of  the 
opinion  delivered  at  Calcutta,  respecting  the  translation  of 
the  New  Testament  by  Sabat,  immediately  commenced 
another  version  in  the  Persian  language.  An  able  and 
willing  assistant,  in  this  arduous  and  important  work,  pre- 
sented himself  in  the  person  of  Mirza  Seid  Ali  Khan,  the 
brother-in-law  of  his  host,  Jaffier  Ali  Khan.  His  coadju- 
tor, he  soon  discovered,  was  one  of  a numerous  and  in- 
creasing religious  community,  whose  tenets, — if  that  term 
be  not  inapplicable  to  anything  of  so  fluctuating  and  in- 
definite a nature  as  their  sentiments, — appear  to  consist  in 
a refined  mysticism  of  the  most  latitudinarian  complexion ; 
a quality,  be  it  remembered,  entirely  opposite  to  the  exclu- 
sive character  and  inflexible  spirit  of  Christianity;  and 
which,  pervading,  as  it  does  so  completely,,  the  system  of 


For  a description  of  Shiraz  see  Appendix  K. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


323 


Soofeism,*  sufficiently  accounts  for  its  toleration  under  a 
Mohammedan  despotism,  of  a purer  and  more  absolute 
kind  than  exists  even  in  the  Turkish  dominions. 

In  Jaffier  Ali  Khan,  a Mohammedan  of  rank  and  con- 
sequence, to  whom  Mr.  Martyn  had  letters  of  recommen- 
dation, he  found  a singular  urbanity  of  manners,  united  to  a 
temper  of  more  solid  and  substantial  excellence, — a kind- 
ness of  disposition,  ever  fertile  in  expedients  conducive  to 
the  comfort  and  convenience  of  his  guest.  There  was  in 
him  also,  as  well  as  in  his  brother-in-law,  what  was  still 
more  gratifying,  an  entire  absence  of  bigotry  and  prejudice ; 
and  on  all  occasions  he  was  ready  to  invite,  rather  than 
decline,  the  freest  interchange  of  opinion  on  religious  topics. 

The  work  for  which  Mr.  Martyn  had  come  to  Shiraz, 
was  commenced  on  the  17th  of  June,  little  more  than  a 
week  after  his  reaching  that  city.  It  was  preceded  by  a 
very  pleasing  interview  with  two  priests  of  the  Mohamme- 
dan faith,  of  which  we  have  this  account. — ‘‘In  the  even- 
ing, Seid  Ali  came,  with  two  Moollahs,  disciples  of  his 
uncle  Mirza  Ibraheem,  and  with  them  I had  a very  long 
and  temperate  discussion.  One  of  them  read  the  begin- 
ning of  St.  John,  in  the  Arabic,  and  inquired  very  particu- 
larly into  our  opinions  respecting  the  person  of  Christ; 
and  when  he  was  informed  that  we  did  not  consider  his 
human  nature  eternal,  nor  his  mother  divine,  seemed  quite 
satisfied,  and  remarked  to  the  others,  ‘ how  much  misappre- 
hension is  removed  when  people  come  to  an  explanation.^ 

As  Mr.  Martyn  was  himself  an  object  of  attention  and 
curiosity  in  Shiraz,  and  the  New  Testament  itself  was 
wholly  new  to  his  coadjutor,  he  was  not  suffered  to  pro- 
ceed with  his  work  without  many  interruptions.  “ Seid 
Ali,’’  he  writes,  June  17,  “ began  translating  the  Gospel 
of  John  with  me.  We  were  interrupted  by  the  entrance 
of  two  very  majestic  personages,  one  of  whom  was  the 
great  grandson  of  Nadir  Shah.  The  uncle  of  the  present 


See  Appendix  L. 


324 


MEMOIR  OF 


king  used  to  wait  behind  his  father’s  table.  He  is  now  a 
prisoner  here,  subsisting  on  a pension.” 

June  18. — At  the  request  of  our  host,  who  is  always 
planning  something  for  our  amusement,  we  passed  the  day 
at  a house  built  half-way  up  one  of  the  hills  which  sur- 
round the  town.  A little  rivulet,  issuing  from  the  rock, 
fertilizes  a few  yards  of  ground,  which  bear,  in  conse- 
quence, a cypress  or  two,  sweet-briar,  jessamine,  and 
pinks.  Here,  instead  of  a quiet  retreat,  we  found  a num- 
ber of  noisy,  idle  fellows,  who  were  gambling  all  day,  and 
as  loquacious  as  the  men  who  occupy  an  alehouse  bench. 
The  Persians  have  certainly  a most  passionate  regard  for 
water ; I suppose  because  they  have  so  little  of  it.  There 
was  nothing  at  all  in  this  place  worth  climbing  so  high  for, 
except  the  little  rivulet.” 

June  22. — The  prince’s  secretary,  who  is  considered 
to  be  the  best  prose-writer  in  Shiraz,  called  upon  us.  One 
of  his  friends  wanted  to  talk  about  Soofeism.  They  be- 
lieve, they  know  not  what.  It  is  mere  vanity  that  makes 
them  profess  this  mysticism.  He  thought  to  excite  my 
wonder  by  telling  me,  that  I,  and  every  created  thing,  was 
God.  I asked  how  this  was  consistent  with  his  religion  ? 
He  then  mentioned  the  words  from  the  Koran,  ‘ God  can 
be  with  another  thing  only  by  pervading  it.’  Either  from 
curiosity,  or  to  amuse  themselves  at  an  Indian’s  expense, 
they  called  in  an  Indian  Moonshee,  who  had  come  with  us 
from  Bengal,  and  requested  him  to  recite  some  of  his 
poetry.  Thus  I had  an  opportunity  of  witnessing  this 
exhibition  of  Eastern  folly.  After  a few  modest  apologies, 
the  Indian  grew  bold,  and  struck  off  a few  stanzas.  The 
Persians  affected  to  admire  them,  though  it  was  easy  to  see 
that  they  were  laughing  at  his  pronunciation  and  foreign 
idiom.  However)  they  condescended  to  recite,  in  their 
turn,  a line  or  two  of  their  own  composition ; and  before 
they  went  away,  wrote  down  a stanza  or  two  of  the  In- 
dian’s, to  signify  that  they  were  worth  preserving.” 

June  26. — Two  young  men  from  the  college,  full  of 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


325 


zeal  and  logic,  came  this  morning,  to  try  me  with  hard 
questions,  such  as.  Whether  being  be  one  or  two  ? What 
is  the  state  and  form  of  disembodied  spirits?  and  other 
foolish  and  unlearned  questions,  ministering  strife ; on  all 
which  I declined  wasting  my  breath.  At  last,  one  of  them, 
who  was  about  twenty  years  of  age,  discovered  the  true 
cause  of  his  coming,  by  asking  me  bluntly,  to  bring  a 
proof  for  the  religion  of  Christ.  ‘ You  allow  the  divine 
mission  of  Christ,’  said  I,  ‘why  heed  I prove  it?’  Not 
being  able  to  draw  me  into  an  argument,  they  said  what 
they  wished  to  say,  namely,  ‘ that  I had  no  other  proof  for 
the  miracles  of  Christ  than  they  had  for  those  of  Moham- 
med ; which  is  tradition.’  ‘ Softly,’  said  I,  ‘ you  will  be 
pleased  to  observe  a difference  between  your  books  and 
ours.  When,  by  tradition,  we  have  reached  our  several 
books,  our  narrators  were  eye-witnesses;  yours  are  not, 
nor  nearly  so.’  In  consequence  of  the  interruption  these 
lads  gave  me,  for  they  talked  a long  time  with  great  intem- 
perance, I did  little  to-day. 

“ In  the  evening,  Seid  Ali  asked  me  ‘ the  cause  of  evil  ?’ 
I said,  ‘ I know  nothing  about  it.’  He  thought  he  could 
tell  me ; so  I let  him  reason  on,  till  he  soon  found  he  knew 
as  little  about  the  matter  as  myself  He  wanted  to  prove 
that  there  was  no  real  difference  between  good  and  evil, — 
that  it  was  only  apparent.  I observed  that  this  difference, 
if  only  apparent,  was  the  cause  of  a great  deal  of  real 
misery. 

“ While  correcting  the  fifth  of  John,  he  was  not  a little 
surprised  at  finding  such  an  account  as  that  of  an  angel 
coming  down  and  troubling  the  waters.  When  he  found 
that  I had  no  way  of  explaining  it,  but  was  obliged  to  un- 
derstand it  literally,  he  laughed,  as  if  saying,  ‘there  are 
other  fools  in  the  world  besides  Mohammedans.’  I tried 
to  lessen  his  contempt  and  incredulity  by  saying,  that 
‘ the  first  inquiry  was, — is  the  book  from  God  ?’  ‘ Oh ! to 

be  sure ;’  said  he,  ‘ it  is  written  in  the  Bible ; we  must 
believe  it.’  I asked  him  ‘whether  there  was  anything 
28 


326 


MEMOIR  OF 


contrary  to  reason  in  the  narrative  ? whether  it  was  not 
even  possible  that  the  salubrious  powers  of  other  springs 
were  owing  to  the  descent  of  an  angel  V Lastly,  I ob- 
served, ^ that  all  natural  agents  might  be  called  the  angels 
of  God/  ^ This,’  said  he,  ‘ was  consonant  to  their  opin- 
ions ; and  that  when  they  spoke  of  the  angel  of  the  winds, 
the  angel  of  death,  &/C.,  nothing  more  was  meant  than  the 
cause  of  the  winds,  ” 

June  27. — ‘‘Before  I had  taken  my  breakfast,  the 
younger  of  the  youths  came,  and  forced  me  into  a con- 
versation. As  soon  as  he  heard  the  word  ‘Father,’  in 
the  translation,  used  for  ‘ God,’  he  laughed,  and  went 
away.  Soon  after,  two  men  came  in,  and  spoke  violently 
for  hours.  Seid  Ali,  and  a respectable  Mouluwee,  whom 
he  brought  to  introduce  to  me,  took  up  the  cudgels  against 
them,  and  said  that  ‘ the  onus  prohandi  rested  with  them, 
not  with  me/  Zachariah  told  me  this  morning,  that  I 
was  the  town  talk ; that  it  was  asserted  that  I was  come 
to  Shiraz  to  be  a Mussulman,  and  should  then  bring  five 
thousand  men  to  Shiraz,  under  pretence  of  making  them 
Mussulmen,  but  in  reality  to  take  the  city.” 

June  28. — “ The  poor  boy,  while  writing  how  one  of 
the  servants  of  the  high-priest  struck  the  Lord  on  the  face, 
stopped,  and  said,  ‘ Sir,  did  not  his  hand  dry  up?’  ” 

June  30. — Sunday. — “ Preached  to  the  Ambassador’s 
suite  on  the  ‘ faithful  saying.’  In  the  evening  baptized 
his  child.” 

July  1. — “ A party  of  Armenians  came,  and  said,  among 
other  things,  that  the  Mohammedans  would  be  glad  to  be 
under  our  English  government.  Formerly  they  despised 
and  hated  the  Feringees,  but  now  they  began  to  say, 
‘ What  harm  do  they  do  ? they  take  no  man’s  wife, — no 
man’s  property.’ 

“ Abdoolghunee,  the  Jew  Mohammedan,  came  to  prove 
that  he  had  found  Mohammed  in  the  Pentateuch.  Among 
other  strange  things,  he  said  that  the  Edomites  meant  the 
Europeans,  and  that  Mount  Sion  was  in  Europe.  After- 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


327 


wards  Seid  Ali  asked  me  to  tell  him  in  confidence,  why  I 
believed  no  prophet  could  come  after  Christ.  I chose  to 
begin  with  the  atonement,  and  wished  to  show,  that  it 
was  of  such  a nature,  that  salvation  by  another  was  im- 
possible. ‘ You  talk,’  said  he,  ‘ of  the  atonement,  but  I 
do  not  see  it  anywhere  in  the  Gospels.’  After  citing  two 
passages  from  the  Gospels,  I read  the  third  chapter  of 
Romans,  and  the  fifty-third  of  Isaiah.  With  the  latter  he 
was  much  struck.  He  asked  many  more  questions,  the 
scope  of  which  was,  that  though  Islam  might  not  be  true, 
he  might  still  remain  in  it,  and  be  saved  by  the  Gospel. 
I said,  ‘ you  deny  the  divinity  of  Christ.’ — ‘ I see  no  diffi- 
culty in  that,’  said  he.  ‘ You  do  not  observe  the  insti- 
tutions of  Christ, — Baptism  and  the  Lord’s  Supper.’ — 
‘ These,’  said  he,  ‘ are  mere  emblems,  and  if  a man  have 
the  reality,  what  need  of  emblems  V ‘ Christ,’  said  I, 
‘ foresaw  that  the  reality  would  not  be  so  constantly  per- 
ceived without  them,  and  therefore  enjoined  them.’  He 
said  that  ‘ in  his  childhood  he  used  to  cry  while  hearing 
about  the  sufferings  of  Christ,’  and  he  wept  while  men- 
tioning it.” 

The  3d  of  July  was  distinguished  by  a conversation  kept 
up  between  Mr.  Martyn  and  two  Moollahs,  one  of  whom 
displayed  a very  different  spirit  from  that  which  had 
actuated  those  ministers  of  the  Mohammedan  religion  who 
first  visited  him.  ‘‘  The  Jewish  Moollah  Abdoolghunee, 
with  Moollah  Abulhasan,”  he  writes,  came  prepared  for  a 
stiff  disputation,  and  accordingly  the  altercation  was  most 
violent.  Jaffier  Ali  Khan,  and  Mirza  Seid  Ali  were 
present,  with  many  others.  The  Jew  began  by  asking, 
whether  we  believed  that  Jesus  suffered  ? I referred  him 
to  the  9th  of  Daniel,  ^ Messiah  shall  be  cut  off,  but  not  for 
himself.’  I begged  him  to  show  who  was  the  Messiah,  of 
whom  Daniel  spoke,  if  it  was  not  Jesus. 

• ‘ At  Abulhasan’s  request,  he  began  to  give  his  reasons 
for  believing  that  Mohammed  was  foretold  in  the  Old: 


328 


MEMOIR  OF 


Testament.  The  Jew  wanted  to  show  that  when  it  is 
said,  ‘ Moses  went  out,  and  the  twelve  princes  with  him/ 
the  meaning  is  that  Moses  had  twelve  religious  Khaleefs, 
just  like  Mohammed.  I explained  to  the  Mussulman, 
that  they  were  not  for  religious  affairs,  but  worldly, — de- 
ciding causes,  &c. ; — and  that  religious  services  were  con- 
fined to  one  tribe. 

He  proceeded  to  Deut.  xviii,  18,  ‘ The  Lord  will 
raise  from  among  their  brethren.’  ^ Brethren,’  he  said, 
‘ must  mean  some  other  than  Jews.  That  Moses  and 
Jesus  were  not  alike.  Moses  gave  a law  before  he  went : 
Jesus  did  not ; his  disciples  made  one  for  him ; whereas 
Mohammed  left  a book  himself.  That  Moses  was  a 
warrior  ; that  Christ  was  not ; but  that  Mohammed  was.’ 
I replied — ‘ that  the  words  of  God,  ‘ from  among  their 
hretlirm^  Moses  explained  by  those,  ‘ from  among  thee 
and  that  this  excludes  the  possibility  of  Mohammed  being 
meant.’  After  they  were  gone,  I found.  Lev.  xxv.  46, 
which  supplies  a complete  answer.  In  reply  to  the  ob- 
jection that  Moses  and  Christ  were  not  alike,  I said, 
‘ that  in  respect  of  the  prophetic  office,  there  was  such 
a likeness  as  did  not  exist  between  any  other  two  proph- 
ets;— in  that  each  brought  a new  law,  and  each  was  a 
Mediator.^ 

The  Jews  next  read  the  sixty-first  of  Isaiah,  and 
commented.  I then  read  the  same  chapter,  and  observed, 
that  Christ  had  cited  one  of  the  passages  for  himself. 

‘ The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me,’  &c.  This  they  at- 
tended to,  because  Christ  had  said  so  ; but  as  for  Peter’s 
appropriating  the  passage  in  Deuteronomy  to  Christ  (Acts 
iii.)  they  made  no  account  of  it.  So  ignorant  are  they  of 
the  nature  of  revelation. 

‘‘  When  we  were  separating,  the  Mooli  ah  Abulhasan 
gravely  asked  me,  whether,  if  I saw  proof  of  Mohammed’s 
miracles,  I would  believe,  and  act  as  one  who  sought  the 
truth  V I told  him,  ' I wished  for  nothing  but  the  truth.’ 
He  then  said,  ‘ we  must  have  an  umpire.’  ‘ But  where,* 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


329 


said  I,  ‘ shall  we  find  an  impartial  one  ‘ He  must  be  a 
Jew/  said  one.  ^Well  then/  added  another,  Met  Ab- 
doolghunee  be  the  man.’  The  apostate  Jew  swore,  by  the 
four  sacred  books,  that  he  would  give  ‘ just  judgment.’  I- 
could  not  conceal  my  indignation  at  such  a ridiculous  pro- 
posal, and  said  to  the  Jew,  ‘ You  impartial ! As  a Mo- 
hammedan, you  ought  to  speak  well  of  Christ ; but  it  is 
easy  to  see  that,  like  your  l)rethren,  you  hate  Jesus  as 
bitterly  as  ever.’  He  was  quite  alarmed  at  this  charge 
before  the  Mohammedans,  by  whom  he  has  long  been  con- 
sidered as  no  true  Mohammedan  ; and,  in  the  most  gentle 
manner  possible,  he  assured  me,  that  ^ none  could  have  a 
greater  respect  for  Jesus,  than  he  had ; and  that,  possibly, 
in  the  text  in  Deuteronomy,  Jesus  might  be  meant  as  well 
as  Mohammed.’ 

At  the  end  of  this  vehement  controversy,  when  they 
were  most  of  them  gone,  1 said  to  Seid  Ali,  ' that  I had 
thought,  whatever  others  did,  he  would  not  have  denied 
me  common  justice.’  He  took  me  aside,  and  said  to  me 
very  earnestly,  ^ You  did  not  understand  me.  Abulkasan 
is  my  enemy  : nothing  does  he  want  so  much  as  to  bring 
me  into  danger  ; I must  therefore  show  some  little  regard 
for  the  religion.’  He  told  me,  that  Mirza  Ibrahim,  the 
preceptor  of  all  the  Moollahs,  was  now  writing  a book  in 
defence  of  Mohammedanism,  and  that  it  was  to  this  that 
Abulhasan  alluded,  as  that  which  was  to  silence  me  for- 
ever.” 

July  4. — Seid  Ali  having  informed  the  Jew  that  I had 
found  an  answer  to  his  argument  from  Genesis  xiv.  he 
came  to  know  what  it  was,  and  staid  the  whole  morning', 
asking  an  infinity  of  questions.  He  showed  himself  ex- 
tremely well  read  in  the  Hebrew  Bible  and  Koran,  quoting 
both  with  the  utmost  readiness.  He  argued  a little  for  the 
Koran,  but  very  coldly.  He  concluded  by  saying,  ‘ he 
must  come  to  me  every  day  ; and  either  make  me  a Mus- 
sulman, or  become  himself  a Christian.’  ” 

The  progress  of  the  translation  gave  rise  to  the  following 

28  ^ 


330 


MEMOIR  OF 


affecting  discourse  between  Seid  Ali  and  Mr.  Martyn* 

Seid  Ali,  while  perusing  the  twelfth  of  John,  observed, — 
‘ How  he  loved  these  twelve  persons !’  ‘ Yes,’  said  I ; 

‘ and  all  those  who  believe  on  Him  through  their  word/ 
After  our  work  was  done,  he  began  to  say,  ‘ From  my 
childhood  I have  been  in  search  of  a religion,  and  am  still 
undecided.  Till  now,  I never  had  an  opportunity  of  con- 
versing with  those  of  another  religion : the  English  I have 
met  in  Persia  have  generally  been  soldiers,  or  men  occu- 
pied with  the  world.’  To  some  remarks  I made  about  the 
necessity  of  having  the  mind  made  up  upon  such  a subject, 
considering  the  shortness  of  our  stay  here,  he  seemed  cor- 
dially to  assent,  and  shed  tears.  I recommended  prayer, 
and  the  consideration  of  that  text,  ‘ If  any  man  will  do 
his  will,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine  — and  spoke  as 
having  found  it  verified  in  my  own  experience ; — that  when 
I could  once  say  before  God,  ‘ What  wilt  thou  have  me  to 
do  V — I found  peace.  I then  went  through  all  the  differ- 
ent states  of  my  mind  at  the  time  I was  called  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  Gospel.  He  listened  with  great  interest, 
and  said, — ‘ You  must  not  regard  the  loss  of  so  much  time 
as  you  give  me,  because  it  does  me  good.’  ” 

The  situation  of  those  whose  forefathers  crucified  the 
Lord  of  glory,  is  ever  pitiable  to  a Christian  mind  : but 
how  much  more  are  the  Jews  entitled  to  compassion,  when 
groaning  under  the  iron  rod  of  oppression  on  the  one  hand, 
and  tempted  on  the  other  to  exchange  their  own  religion 
for  a base  imposture,  upon  the  basest  considerations.  Who 
can  read  the  following  account  of  their  condition  at  Shiraz, 
without  sighing  over  the  depth  of  their  temporal  and  spirit- 
ual degradation  \ 

July  5. — “ The  Jew  came  again,  with  another  Jew,  both 
Mussulmen.  The  prince  gives  every  Jew,  on  conversion, 
an  honorary  dress;  so  they  are  turning  Mohammedans 
every  day.  A young  man,  son  of  the  old  Jew,  asked, — 
‘ How  it  could  be  supposed  that  God  would  leave  so  many 
nations  so  long  in  darkness, — if  Islam  be  an  error?’  The 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


331 


father  sat  with  great  complacency,  to  see  how  I could  get 
over  this.  I asked,  ‘ Why  God  for  four  thousand  years, 
made  himself  known  to  their  nation  only,  and  left  all  the 
rest  in  darkness  V — They  were  silent. 

“ The  old  man,  forgetting  he  was  a Mussulman,  asked 
again, — ^ If  Jesus  was  the  Messiah,  why  did  not  the  fiery 
wrath  of  God  break  out  against  them,  as  it  did  formerly 
for  every  small  offence  V ^ But  first, ^ said  he,  ‘ what  do 
you  think  of  God’s  severity  to  the  Jews  at  other  times  V 
I said,  ^ If  my  son  do  anything  wrong,  I punish  him ; but 
with  the  thieves  and  murderers  out  of  doors,  I have  noth- 
ing to  do.’  This  affected  the  old  man  ; and  his  son  recol- 
lected many  passages  in  the  Bible  appropriate  to  this  sen- 
timent, and  said, — ‘ Yes,  they  were  indeed  a chosen  gen- 
eration.’ I proceeded — ‘But  did  not  the  wrath  of  God 
break  out  against  you  at  the  death  of  Christ,  in  a more 
dreadful  manner  than  ever  it  did  V They  mentioned  the 
captivity.  ‘ But  what,’  said  I,  ‘ was  the  captivity  ? it  lasted 
but  seventy  years.  But  now  seventeen  hundred  years 
have  passed  away ; and  have  you  a King  ? or  a Temple  ? 
Are  you  not  mean  and  despised  everywhere  V They  seem- 
ed to  feel  this,  and  nodded  assent. 

“ During  this  conversation,  I said,— ‘ God  has  raised  up 
a great  prophet  from  the  midst  of  you,  and  now  you  are 
gone  after  a stranger,  of  a nation  who  were  always  your 
enemies.  You  acknowledge  Jesus,  indeed ; but  it  is  only 
for  fear  of  the  sword  of  the  Ishmaelite,’  They  wondered 
why  the  Christians  should  love  them  more  than  they  do  the 
Mohammedans,  as  I told  them  we  did ; and  pretended 
to  argue  against  it,  as  unreasonable ; evidently  from  a 
wish  to  hear  me  repeat  a truth  which  was  so  agreeable 
to  them.” 

On  the  morning  of  the  6th,  Mr.  Martyn,  ever  anxious  to 
pay  all  due  reverence  to  ‘ the  powers  that  be,’  presented 
himself,  with  the  Ambassador  and  suite,  before  Prince 
Abbas  Mirza ; He  thus  describes  the  ceremony.  “ Early 


332 


MEMOIR  OF 


this  morning,  I went  with  the  Ambassador  and  his  suite  to 
court,  wearing,  agreeable  to  costume,  a pair  of  red  cloth 
stockings  with  green,  high-heeled  shoes.  When  we  en- 
tered the  great  court  of  the  palace,  a hundred  fountains 
began  to  play.  The  Prince  appeared  at  the  opposite  side, 
in  his  talar,  or  hall  of  audience,  seated  on  the  ground. 
Here  our  first  bow  was  made.  When  we  came  in  sight  of 
him,  we  bowed  a second  time,  and  entered  the  room.  He 
did  not  rise,  nor  take  notice  of  any  but  the  Ambassador, 
with  whom  he  conversed  at  the  distance  of  the  breadth  of 
the  room.  Two  of  his  ministers  stood  in  front  of  the  hall, 
outside ; the  Ambassador’s  Mihmander  and  the  Master  of 
the  Ceremonies,  within,  at  the  door.  We  sat  down  in 
order,  in  a line  with  the  Ambassador,  with  our  hats  on.  I 
never  saw  a more  sweet  and  engaging  countenance  than 
the  Prince’^s;  there  was  such  an  appearance  of  good 
nature  and  humility  in  all  his  demeanor,  that  I could 
scarcely  bring  myself  to  believe  that  he  would  be  guilty  of 
anything  cruel  or  tyrannical.” 

The  Jewish  Moollah,  who,  a few  days  before,  had 
attempted  to  support  a heresy  which  he  himself  did  not 
believe,  revisited  Mr.  Martyn,  accompanied  by  one  of  his 
brethren  who  had  apostatized.  These  were  followed,  on 
the  same  day,  by  two  other  visitors,  one  of  whom  was  a 
man  of  great  consequence,  and  of  equal  courtesy. — The 
Jew  came  again,”  he  says,  with  one  of  his  apostate 
brethren  from  Bagdad.  As  he  was  boasting  to  Seid  Ali, 
that  he  had  gained  one  hundred  Jews  to  Islam,  I could  not 
help  saying,  T will  tell  you  how  Jews  are  made  Moham- 
medans. First,  the  Prince  gives  them  a dress ; secondly, — 
here  the  old  man  colored,  and,  interrupting  me,  began  to 
urge,  that  it  was  not  with  the  hope  of  any  worldly  ad- 
vantage. 

‘‘  His  object  to-day  was,  to  prove  that  the  passages  in 
the  Old  Testament,  which  we  applied  to  Jesus,  did  not 
belong  to  him.  I referred  him  to  the  16th  Psalm.  He 
said,  ‘ that  none  of  the  prophets  saw  corruption.’  He  did 


HENRY  MARTYN.  333 

not  recollect  the  miracle  wrought  by  the  bones  of  Elisha ; 
neither  did  I at  the  time. 

Mohammed  Shareef  Khan,  one  of  the  most  renowned 
of  the  Persian  generals,  having  served  the  present  royal 
family  for  four  generations,  called  to  see  me,  out  of  respect 
to  general  Malcolm.  An  Armenian  priest  also,  on  his  way 
from  Bussorah  to  Isfahan  : he  was  as  ignorant  as  the  rest 
of  his  brethren.  To  my  surprise  I found  he  was  of  the 
Latin  Church,  and  read  the  service  in  Latin ; though  he 
confessed  he  knew  nothing  about  the  language.’’ 

Mr.  Martyn,  unwilling  to  lose  any  opportunity  (if  it  were 
the  will  of  God)  of  benefiting  the  inhabitants  of  Shiraz, 
was  never  inaccessible  to  them.  Strict  as  he  was  in  the 
observance  of  the  Sabbath,  he  admitted  them  even  on  that 
day  to  speak  with  him,  for  he  had  learnt  the  import  cf 
those  words,  I will  have  mercy  and  not  sacrifice.”  In 
consequence,  however,  of  his  removal,  in  the  middle  of  the 
month  of  July,  to  a garden  in  the  suburbs  of  the  city, 
where  his  kind  host  had  pitched  a tent  for  him,  to  relieve 
the  tedium  of  confinement  within  the  walls  of  Shiraz,. — ^he 
prosecuted  the  work  before  him  uninterruptedly.  Living 
amidst  clusters  of  grapes,  by  the  side  of  a clear  stream,” 
as  he  describes  it,  and  frequently  sitting  under  the  shade 
of  an  orange-tree,  which  Jaffier  Ali  Khan  delighted  to 
point  out  to  visitors,  he  passed  many  a tranquil  hour,  and 
enjoyed  many  a Sabbath  of  holy  rest  and  divine  refresh- 
ment. Of  one  of  these  Sabbaths,  he  thus  writes,  July 
14. — The  first  Sabbath  morning  I have  had  to  myself 
this  long  time,  and  I spent  it  with  comfort  and  profit. 
Read  Isaiah  chiefly ; and  hymns,  which,  as  usual,  brought 
to  my  remembrance  the  children  of  God  in  all  parts  of  the 

earth ; remembered,  especially,  dear , as  he  desired 

me,  on  this  his  birth-day.” 


CHAPTER  IX. 


FIRST  PUBLIC  DISCUSSION  AT  SHIRAZ MR.  MARTYN  RE- 
PLIES TO  A DEFENCE  OF  MOHAMMEDANISM INTERVIEW 

WITH  THE  HEAD  OF  THE  SOOFIES VISITS  PERSEPOLIS 

TRANSLATIONS DISCUSSIONS. 

The  day  following  this  happy,  though  solitary  Sabbath, 
formed  a contrast  to  its  peaceful  and  sacred  serenity ; — 
being  the  day  of  Mr.  Martyn’s  first  public  controversy  with 
the  Mohammedans. 

After  some  hesitation  and  demur,  the  Moojtuhid,  or 
Professor  of  Mohammedan  Law,  consented  to  a discussion 
upon  religious  topics.  He  was  a man  of  great  consequence 
in  Shiraz,  being  the  last  authority  in  the  decision  of  all 
matters  connected  with  his  profession ; so  that  a contest 
with  him,  as  it  respected  rank,  prejudice,  popularity,  and 
reputation  for  learning,  was  manifestly  an  unequal  one. 
Mr.  Martyn,  however,  fearlessly  engaged  in  it,  knowing  in 
whom  he  had  believed. 

The  subjoined  is  the  account  he  has  left  of  this  disputa- 
tion,— if  such  indeed  it  can  be  called ; — for  the  Professor, 
it  seems,  could  not  so  far  forget  his  ofiicial  dignity,  as  to 
dispute  fairly  and  temperately; — he  preferred  the  easier 
task  of  dogmatising  magisterially. 

He  first  ascertained  from  Seid  Ali,^’  says  Mr.  Martyn, 
that  I did  not  want  demonstration,  but  admitted  that  the 
prophets  had  been  sent.  So,  being  a little  easy  at  this 


MEMOIR  OF  MARTYN. 


335 


assurance,  he  invited  us  to  dinner.  About  eight  o’clock 
at  night,  we  went,  and,  after  passing  along  many  an  avenue, 
we  entered  a fine  court,  where  was  a pond,  and,  by  the  side 
of  it,  a platform,  eight  feet  high,  covered  with  carpets. 
Here  sat  the  Moojtuhid  in  state,  with  a considerable  num- 
ber of  his  learned  friends, — among  the  rest,  I perceived 
the  Jew.  One  was  at  his  prayers.  I was  never  more  dis- 
gusted at  the  mockery  of  this  kind  of  prayer.  He  went 
through  the  evolutions  with  great  exactness,  and  pretended 
to  be  unmoved  at  the  noise  and  chit-chat  of  persons  on 
each  side  of  him.  The  Professor  seated  Seid  Ali  on  his 
right  hand,  and  me  on  his  left.  Every  thing  around  bore 
the  appearance  of  opulence  and  ease;  and  the  swarthy 
obesity  of  the  little  personage  himself,  led  me  to  suppose 
that  he  had  paid  more  attention  to  cooking  than  to  science. 
But  when  he  began  to  speak,  I saw  reason  enough  for  his 
being  so  much  admired.  The  substance  of  his  speech  was 
flimsy  enough ; but  he  spoke  with  uncommon  fluency  and 
clearness,  and  with  a manner  confident  and  imposing.  He 
talked  for  a full  hour  about  the  soul ; its  being  distinct  from 
the  body ; superior  to  the  brutes,  &c. ; about  God ; his 
unity,  invisibility,  and  other  obvious  and  acknowledged 
truths.  After  this  followed  another  discourse.  At  length, 
after  clearing  his  way  for  miles  around,  he  said,  ‘ that  phi- 
losophers had  proved,  that  a single  being  could  produce  but 
a single  being ; — that  the  first  thing  God  had  created  was 
Wisdom, — a being  perfectly  one  with  him ; after  that,  the 
souls  of  men,  and  the  seventh  heaven ; and  so  on,  till  he 
produced  matter,  which  is  merely  passive.’  He  illustrated 
the  theory,  by  comparing  all  being  to  a circle ; at  one  ex- 
tremity of  the  diameter  is  God,  at  the  opposite  extremity  of 
the  diameter  is  matter,  than  which  nothing  in  the  world  is 
meaner.  Rising  from  thence,  the  highest  stage  of  matter 
is  connected  with  the  lowest  stage  of  vegetation;  the 
highest  of  the  vegetable  world,  with  the  lowest  of  the 
animal ; and  so  on,  till  we  approach  the  point  from  which 
all  proceeded.  ‘ But,’  said  he,  ‘ you  will  observe,  that  next 


336 


MEMOIR  OP 


to  God,  something  ought  to  be,  which  is  equal  to  God ; for 
since  it  is  equally  near,  it  possesses  equal  dignity.  What 
this  is,  philosophers  are  not  agreed  upon.  You,’  said  he, 
^say  it  is  Christ;  but  we,  that  it  is  the  Spirit  of  the 
Prophets.  All  this  is  what  the  philosophers  have  proved, 
independently  of  any  particular  religion.’  I rather  ima- 
gined that  it  was  the  invention  of  some  ancient  Oriental 
Christian,  to  make  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  appear  more 
reasonable.  There  were  a hundred  things  in  the  Profes- 
sor’s harangue  that  might  have  been  excepted  against,  as 
mere  dreams  supported  by  no  evidence : but  I had  no 
inclination  to  call  in  question  dogmas,  on  the  truth  or 
falsehood  of  which  nothing  in  religion  depended. 

He  was  speaking,  at  one  time,  about  the  angels ; and 
asserted  that  man  was  superior  to  them ; and  that  no  being 
greater  than  man  could  be  created.  Here  the  Jew  re- 
minded me  of  a passage  in  the  Bible,  quoting  something 
in  Hebrew.  I was  a little  surprised,  and  was  just  about 
to  ask,  where  he  found  anything  in  the  Bible  to  support 
such  a doctrine ; when  the  Moojtuhid,  not  thinking  it 
worth  while  to  pay  any  attention  to  what  the  Jew  said, 
continued  his  discourse.  At  last  the  Jew  grew  impatient, 
and,  finding  an  opportunity  of  speaking,  said  to  me,  ‘ Why 
do  you  not  speak  ? — Why  do  not  you  bring  forward  your 
objections?’  The  Professor,  at  the  close  of  one  of  his 
long  speeches,  said  to  me,  ‘ You  see  how  much  there  is  to 
be  said  on  these  subjects , several  visits  will  be  necessary  ; 
we  must  come  to  the  point  by  degrees.’  Perceiving  how 
much  he  dreaded  a close  discussion,  I did  not  mean  to 
hurry  him,  but  let  him  talk  on,  not  expecting  we  should 
have  anything  about  Mohammedanism  the  first  night. 
But  at  the  instigation  of  the  Jew,  1 said,  ‘Sir,  you  see 
that  Abdoolghunee  is  anxious  that  you  should  say  some- 
thing about  Islam.’ — He  was  much  displeased  at  being 
brought  so  prematurely  to  the  weak  point,  but  could  not 
decline  accepting  so  direct  a challenge.  ‘ Well,’  said  he 
to  me,  ‘ I must  ask  you  a few  questions. — Why  do  you 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


337 


believe  in  Christ?’  I replied,  ^That  is  not  the  question. 
I am  at  liberty  to  say,  that  I do  not  believe  in  any  reli- 
gion ; that  I am  a plain  man,  seeking  the  way  of  salva- 
tion ; that  it  was,  moreover,  quite  unnecessary  to  prove  the 
truth  of  Christ  to  Mohammedans,  because  they  allowed  it.’ 
‘ No  such  thing,’  said  he.  ‘ The  Jesus  we  acknowledge, 
is  he  who  was  a prophet,  a mere  servant  of  God,  and  one 
who  bore  testimony  to  Mohammed ; not  your  Jesus,  whom 
you  call  God,’  said  he,  with  a contemptuous  smile.  He 
then  enumerated  the  persons  who  had  spoken  of  the  mira- 
cles of  Mohammed,  and  told  a long  story  about  Salmon, 
the  Persian,  who  had  come  to  Mohammed.  I asked 
^ whether  this  Salmon  had  written  an  account  of  the  mira- 
cles he  had  seen  V He  confessed  that  he  had  not.  ‘ Nor,’ 
said  I,  ‘ have  you  a single  witness  to  the  miracles  of  Mo- 
hammed.’ He  then  tried  to  show,  that  though  they  had 
not,  there  was  still  sufficient  evidence.  ‘ For,’  said  he, 
‘ suppose  five  hundred  persons  should  say  that  they  heard 
some  particular  thing  of  a hundred  persons  who  were  with 
Mohammed, — would  that  be  sufficient  evidence  or  not?’ 
* Whether  it  be  or  not,’  said  I,  ‘ you  have  no  such  evidence 
as  that,  nor  anything  like  it;  but  if  you  have,  as  they  are 
something  like  witnesses,  we  must  proceed  to  examine 
them,  and  see  whether  their  testimony  deserves  credit.’ 
‘‘After  this,  the  Koran  was  mentioned ; but  as  the  com- 
pany began  to  thin,  and  the  great  man  had  not  a sufficient 
audience  before  whom  to  display  his  eloquence,  the  dis- 
pute was  not  so  brisk.  He  did  not,  indeed,  seem  to  think 
it  worth  while  to  notice  my  objections.  He  mentioned  a 
well-known  sentence  in  the  Koran,  as  being  inimitable. 
I produced  another  sentence,  and  begged  to  know  why  it 
was  inferior  to  the  Koranic  one.  He  declined  saying  why, 
under  pretence  that  it  required  such  a knowledge  of  rheto- 
ric in  order  to  understand  his  proofs,  as  I probably  did  not 
possess.  A scholar  afterwards  came  to  Seid  Ali,  with 
twenty  reasons  for  preferring  Mohammed’s  sentence  to 
mine.” 


29 


338 


MEMOIR  OP 


It  was  midnight  when  dinner,  or  rather  supper,  was 
brought  in : it  was  a sullen  meal.  The  great  man  was 
silent ; and  I was  sleepy.  Seid  Ali,  however,  had  not  had 
enough.  While  burying  his  hand  in  the  dish  of  the  Pro- 
fessor, he  softly  mentioned  some  more  of  my  objections. 
He  was  so  vexed,  that  he  scarcely  answered  anything; 
but,  after  supper,  told  a very  long  story,  all  reflecting  upon 
me.  He  described  a grand  assembly  of  Christians,  Jews, 
Guebres,  and  Sabians  (for  they  generally  do  us  the  honor 
of  stringing  us  with  the  other  three),  before  Iman  Ruza. 
The  Christians  were  of  course  defeated  and  silenced.  It 
was  a remark  of  the  Iman’s,  in  which  the  Professor  acqui- 
esced, ‘ That  it  is  quite  useless  for  Mohammedans  and 
Christians  to  argue  together,  as  they  had  different  lan- 
guages and  different  histories.’  To  the  last  I said  noth- 
ing ; but  to  the  former  replied  by  relating  the  fable  of  the 
lion  and  man,  which  amused  Seid  Ali  so  much,  that  he 
laughed  out  before  the  great  man,  and  all  the  way  home.” 

So  universal  a spirit  of  inquiry  had  been  excited  in  the 
city  of  Shiraz,  by  Mr.  Martyn’s  frequent  disputations,  as 
well  as  by  the  notoriety  of  his  being  engaged  in  a transla- 
tion of  the  New  Testament  into  Persian,  that  the  Precep- 
tor of  all  the  MooUalis  began  greatly  to  ‘ fear  whereunto 
this  would  grow.’  On  the  26th  of  July,  therefore,  an 
Arabic  defence  of  Mohammedanism  made  its  appearance 
from  his  pen.  A considerable  time  had  been  spent  in  its 
preparation  ; and  on  seeing  the  light,  it  obtained  the  credit 
of  surpassing  all  former  treatises  upon  Islam. 

This  work,  as  far  as  a judgment  of  it  can  be  formed 
from  a translation  discovered  amongst  Mr.  Martyn’s  papers, 
is  written  with  much  temper  and  moderation,  and  with  as 
much  candor  as  is  consistent  with  that  degree  of  subtilty 
which  is  indispensable  in  an  apology  for  so  glaring  an  im- 
posture as  Mohammedanism. 

The  chief  Moollah  begins  by  declaring  his  desire  to 
avoid  all  altercation  and  wrangling;  and  expresses  his 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


339 


hope  that  God  would  guide  into  the  right  way  those  whom 
he  chose.  He  then  endeavors,  in  the  body  of  the  work, 
to  show  the  superiority  of  the  single  perpetual  miracle  of 
the  Koran,  addressed  to  the  understanding,  above  the 
variety  of  miracles  wrought  by  Moses  and  by  Christ, 
which  were  originally  addressed  only  to  the  senses ; and 
that  these,  from  lapse  of  time,  become  every  day  less  and 
less  powerful  in  their  influence.  And  he  concludes  with 
the  following  address  to  Mr.  Martyn : — 

‘^Thus  behold,  then,  O thou  that  art  wise,  and  con- 
sider with  the  eye  of  justice,  since  thou  hast  no  excuse  to 
offer  to  God.  Thou  hast  wished  to  see  the  truth  of  mira- 
cles. We  desire  you  to  look  at  the  great  Koran : that  is 
an  everlasting  miracle. 

This  was  finished  by  Ibraheem  ben  al  Hosyn,  after 
the  evening  of  the  second  day  of  the  week,  the  23d  of  the 
month  lemadi,  the  second  in  the  year  1223  of  the  Hegira 
of  the  Prophet.  On  him  who  fled  be  a thousand  saluta- 
tions 

This  work,  Mr.  Martyn  immediately  set  himself  to  re- 
fute, in  dependence  on  his  Saviour  to  ‘ give  him  a wisdom 
which  his  adversaries  should  not  be  able  to  gainsay.’  His 
answer  was  divided  into  two  parts ; the  first  was  princi- 
pally devoted  to  an  attack  upon  Mohammedanism;  the 
second  was  intended  to  display  the  evidences  and  estab- 
lish the  authority  of  the  Christian  faith.  It  was  written 
in  Persian,  and  from  a translation  of  the  first  part,  which 
has  been  found,  we  perceive  that  Mr.  Martyn,  ‘having 
such  hope,  used  great  plainness  of  speech whilst  at  the 
same  time  he  treated  his  opponent  with  meekness  and 
courtesy. 

After  replying  to  the  various  arguments  of  Mirza  Ibra- 
heem, Mr.  Martyn  shows  why  men  are  bound  to  reject 
Mohammedanism ; — that  Mohammed  was  foretold  by  no 
prophet ; — that  he  worked  no  miracles  ; — that  he  spread 
his  religion  by  means  merely  hum_an,  and  framed  his  pre- 


340 


MEMOIR  OF 


cepts  and  promises  to  gratify  men’s  sensuality,  both  here 
and  hereafter ; — that  he  was  most  ambitious,  both  for  him- 
self and  his  family ; — that  his  Koran  is  full  of  gross  ab- 
surdities and  palpable  contradictions ; — that  it  contains  a 
method  of  salvation  wholly  inefficacious,  which  Mr.  Mar- 
tyn  contrasted  with  the  glorious  and  efficacious  way  of 
salvation  held  out  in  the  Gospel,  through  the  divine  atone- 
ment of  Jesus  Christ.  He  concludes  by  addressing  Mirza 
Ibraheera  in  these  words  : — 

I beg  you  to  view  these  things  with  the  eye  of  impar- 
tiality. If  the  evidence  be  indeed  convincing,  mind  not 
the  contempt  of  the  ignorant,  nor  even  death  itself ; — for 
the  vain  world  is  passing  away  like  the  wind  of  the  desert. 

‘‘If  you  do  not  see  the  evidence  to  be  sufficient,  my 
prayer  is  that  God  may  guide  you ; so  that  you,  who  have 
been  a guide  to  men  in  the  way  you  thought  right,  may 
now  both  see  the  truth,  and  call  men  to  God  through 
Jesus  Christ,  ‘ who  hath  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  our 
sins  in  his  blood.’  His  glory  and  dominion  be  ever- 
lasting !”* 


Reverting  to  the  journal,  we  meet  with  the  following 
statements  illustrative  of  the  Persian  character,  and  de- 
scriptive of  the  genius  of  Soofeism.  From  these,  also,  we 
discover,  that,  notwithstanding  individuals  were  to  be 
found  in  Shiraz,  who  professed  Mohammedanism  without 
having  imbibed  the  spirit  of  cruelty  and  extermination 
which  belongs  to  it,  Mr.  Martyn  was  nevertheless  exposed 
to  personal  danger  there,  and  subject  to  much  contempt 
and  many  insults. 

July  29. — “ Mirza  Ibraheem  declared  publicly  before 
all  his  disciples,  ‘ that  if  I really  confuted  his  arguments, 

^ The  Rev.  S.  Lee,  Professor  of  Hebrew,  in  the  University  of 
C/ambridge,  England,  has  translated  the  Replies  of  Mr.  Martyn,  in 
this  important  controversy,  and  furnished  various  interesting  mat- 
ter in  reference  to  the  questions  in  dispute.  For  a brief  analysis  of 
the  subject,  see  Appendix  M.  E. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


341 


he  should  be  bound  in  conscience  to  become  a Christian*’ 
Alas!  from  such  a declaration  I have  little  hope.  His 
general  good  character,  for  uprightness  and  unbounded 
kindness  to  the  poor,  would  be  a much  stronger  reason 
with  me  for  believing  that  he  may  perhaps  be  a Cor- 
nelius.” 

Aug.  2. — Much  against  his  will,  Mirza  Ibraheem  was 
obliged  to  go  to  his  brother,  who  is  Governor  of  some 
town,  thirty-eight  parasangs  off.  To  the  last  moment,  he 
continued  talking  with  his  nephew,  on  the  subject  of  his 
book,  and  begged  that  in  case  of  his  detention,  my  reply 
might  be  sent  to  him.” 

Aug.  7. — My  friends  talked  as  usual,  much  about 
what  they  call  Divine  Love  ; but  I do  not  very  well  com- 
prehend what  they  mean.  They  love  not  the  holy  God, 
but  the  God  of  their  own  imagination  ; — a God  who  will 
let  them  do  as  they  please. 

‘‘1  often  remind  Seid  Ali  of  one  defect  in  his  system, 
which  is,  that  there  is  no  one  to  stand  between  his  sins 
and  God.  Knowing  what  I allude  to,  he  says,  ‘Well,  if 
the  death  of  Christ  intervene,  no  harm ; Soofeism  can  ad- 
mit this  too.’  ” 

Aug.  14. — “ Returned  to  the  city  in  a fever,  which  con- 
tinued all  the  next  day,  until  the  evening.” 

Aug.  15. — “ Jani  Khan,  in  rank  corresponding  to  one 
of  our  Scotch  dukes,  as  he  is  the  head  of  all  the  military 
tribes  of  Persia,  and  chief  of  his  own  tribe,  which  consists 
of  twenty  thousand  families,  called  on  Jaffier  Ali  Khan, 
with  a message  from  the  king.  He  asked  me  a great 
number  of  questions,  and  disputed  a little.  ‘ I suppose,’ 
said  he,  ‘ you  consider  us  all  as  Infidels  V ‘ Yes,’  replied 
I,  ‘ the  whole  of  you.’  He  was  mightily  pleased  with  my 
frankness,  and  mentioned  it  when  he  was  going  away.” 

Aug.  22. — “ The  copyist  having  shown  my  answer  to  a 
Moodurris,  called  Moollah  Acber,  he  wrote  on  the  margin 
with  great  acrimony,  but  little  sense.  Seid  Ali  having 
shown  his  remarks  in  some  companies,  they  begged  him 
29  ^ 


342 


MEMOIR  OF 


not  to  show  them  to  me,  for  fear  I should  disgrace  them 
all  through  the  folly  of  one  man.’’ 

Aug.  23. — ‘‘  Ruza  Cooli  Mirza,  the  great  grandson  of 
Nadir  Shah,  and  Aga  Mohammed  Hasan,  called.  The 
Prince’s  nephew,  hearing  of  my  attack  on  Mohammed, 
observed  that  ‘ the  proper  answer  to  it  was  the  sw’ord ; ’ 
but  the  Prince  confessed  that  he  began  to  have  his  doubts. 
On  his  inquiring  what  were  the  laws  of  Christianity, — 
meaning  the  number  of  times  of  prayer,  the  different 
washings,  &/C., — I said  that  we  had  two  commandments,^ 
‘ Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart, 
and  all  thy  soul,  and  all  thy  strength ; and  thy  neighbor 
as  thyself.’  He  asked,  ‘ what  could  be  better  V and  con- 
tinued praising  them. 

The  Moollah  Aga  Mohammed  Hasan,  himself  a 
Moodurris,  and  a very  sensible,  candid  man,  asked  a good 
deal  about  the  European  philosophy ; particularly  what 
we  did  in  metaphysics  : — for  instance,  ‘ how,  or  in  what 
sense  the  body  of  Christ  ascended  into  heaven?’  He 
talked  of  free-will  and  fate,  and  reasoned  high,  and  at 
last  reconciled  them  according  to  the  doctrines  of  the 
Soofies,  by  saying,  that  ‘ as  all  being  is  an  emanation  of 
the  Deity,  the  will  of  every  being  is  only  the  will  of  the 
Deity ; so  that  therefore,  in  fact,  free-will  and  fate  are  the 
same.’  He  has  nothing  to  find  fault  with  in  Christianity, 
except  the  Divinity  of  Christ.  It  is  this  doctrine  that 
exposes  me  to  the  contempt  of  the  learned  Mohammedans, 
in  whom  it  is  difficult  to  say  whether  pride  or  ignorance 
predominates.  Their  sneers  are  more  difficult  to  bear 
than  the  brickbats  which  the  boys  sometimes  throw  at 
me  : however,  both  are  an  honor  of  which  I am  not 
worthy.  How  many  times  in  the  day  have  I occasion  to 
repeat  the  words, 

Mf  on  my  face,  for  thy  dear  name, 

Shame  and  reproaches  be ; 

All  hail,  reproach,  and  welcome,  shame, 

If  thou  remember  me.’ 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


343 


The  more  they  wish  me  to  give  up  this  one  point, — 
the  Divinity  of  Christ, — the  more  I seem  to  feel  the  ne- 
cessity of  it,  and  rejoice  and  glory  in  it.  Indeed,  I trust 
I would  sooner  give  up  my  life  than  surrender  it.*’ 

The  following  account  of  an  interview  to  which  Mr. 
Martyn  was  admitted,  with  the  head  of  the  sect  of  the 
Soofies,  will  interest  those  whose  thoughts  are  turned 
towards  the  state  of  religion  in  the  East : a large  propor- 
tion of  the  people  of  Shiraz,  it  is  computed,  are  either  the 
secret  or  avowed  disciples  of  Mirza  Abulcasim.  When- 
ever ^ a great  and  effectual  door  ’ is  opened  for  Christianity, 
‘ there  are  many  adversaries.*  It  is  otherwise  with  a de- 
lusion congenial  to  the  Mesires  of  the  flesh  and  of  the 
mind’  in  fallen  man.  Such  a system  the  god  of  this 
world  is  concerned  to  uphold  rather  than  oppose. 

‘‘  In  the  evening  we  went  to  pay  a long-promised  visit 
to  Mirza  Abulcasim,  one  of  the  most  renowned  Soofies 
in  all  Persia.  We  found  several  persons  sitting  in  an 
open  court,  in  which  a few  greens  and  flowers  were  placed ; 
the  master  was  in  a corner.  He  was  a very  fresh  looking 
old  man,  with  a silver  beard.  I was  surprised  to  observe 
the  downcast  and  sorrowful  looks  of  the  assembly,  and 
still  more  at  the  silence  which  reigned.  After  sitting 
some  time  in  expectation,  and  being  not  at  all  disposed  to 
waste  my  time  in  sitting  there,  I said  softly  to  Seid  Ali, 
^ What  is  this?’  He  said,  ‘ It  is  the  custom  here,  to  think 
much  and  speak  little.*  ‘ May  I ask  the  master  a ques- 
tion V said  I.  With  some  hesitation  he  consented  to  let 
me:  so  I begged  Jaffier  Ali  to  inquire,  ‘Which  is  the 
way  to  be  happy?* 

“ This  he  did  in  his  own  manner : he  began  by  ob- 
serving, that  ‘there  was  a great  deal  of  misery  in  the 
world,  and  that  the  learned  shared  as  largely  in  it  as  the 
rest ; that  I wished,  therefore,  to  know  what  we  must  do 
to  escape  it.*  The  master  replied,  that  ‘for  his  part, 
he  did  not  know,  but  that  it  was  usually  said  that  the 


344 


MEMOIR  OF 


subjugation  of  the  passions  was  the  shortest  way  to  hap- 
piness/ 

After  a considerable  pause,  I ventured  to  ask  ^ what 
were  his  feelings  in  the  prospect  of  death ; — hope,  or  fear, 
or  neither  V ^ Neither,’  said  he,  and  that  ‘ pleasure  and 
pain  were  both  alike.’  I then  perceived  that  the  Stoics 
were  Greek  Soofies.  I asked,  ^ v/hether  he  had  attained 
this  apathy?’  He  said,  ^No.’  ‘Why  do  you  think  it 
attainable?’  He  could  not  te'fl.  ‘ Why  do  you  think  that 
pleasure  and  pain  are  not  the  same?’  said  Seid  Ali, 
taking  his  master’s  part.  ‘ Because,’  said  I,  ‘ I have  the 
evidence  of  my  senses  for  it.  And  you  also  act  as  if 
there  was  a difference.  Why  do  you  eat,  but  that  you 
fear  pain?’  These  silent  sages  sat  unmoved. 

“ One  of  the  disciples  is  the  son  of  the  Moojtuhid,  who, 
greatly  to  the  vexation  of  his  father,  is  entirely  devoted  to 
the  Soofie  Doctor.  He  attended  his  calean  with  the  ut- 
most humility.  On  observing  the  pensive  countenance  of 
the  young  man,  and  knowing  something  of  his  history 
from  Seid  Ali,  how  he  had  left  all  to  find  happiness  in  the 
contemplation  of  God,  I longed  to  make  known  the  glad 
tidings  of  a Saviour,  and  thanked  God,  on  coming  away, 
that  I was  not  left  ignorant  of  the  Gospel.  I could  not 
help  being  a little  pleasant  on  Seid  Ali,  afterwards,  for 
his  admiration  of  this  silent  instructor.  ‘ There  you  sit,’ 
said  I,  ‘ immersed  in  thought,  full  of  anxiety  and  care, 
and  will  not  take  the  trouble  to  ask  whether  God  has  said 
anything  or  not.  No : that  is  too  easy  and  direct  a way 
of  coming  at  the  truth.  I compare  you  to  spiders,  who 
weave  their  house  of  defence  out  of  their  own  bowels ; or 
to  a set  of  people  who  are  groping  for  a light  in  broad 
day.’  ” 

Mr.  Martyn’s  mathematical  acquirements  were  to  him 
invaluable,  inasmuch  as  they  gave  him  that  habit  of  patient 
and  persevering  study,  which  was  sanctified  in  the  appli- 
cation of  his  powers  to  the  highest  ends  and  purposes* 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


345 


There  were  also  occasions  in  which  this  and  other  sci- 
ences w^ere  of  service  to  the  cause  he  had  at  heart,  by  pro- 
curing for  him  that  attention  and  respect,  which  learning 
ever  secures  in  countries  where  the  light  of  civilization 
shines,  even  though  but  faintly  and  imperfectly.  Of  this 
we  have  an  instance  in  the  following  account. 

Aug.  26. — Waited  this  morning  on  Mohammed  Nubee 
Khan,  late  ambassador  at  Calcutta,  and  now  prime  minis- 
ter of  Pars.  There  were  a vast  number  of  clients  in  his 
court,  with  whom  he  transacted  business  while  chatting 
with  us.  Amongst  the  others  who  came  and  sat  with  us, 
was  my  tetric  adversary, — Aga  Acber,  who  came  for  the 
very  purpose  of  presenting  the  minister  with  a little  book 
he  had  written  in  answer  to  mine.  After  presenting  it  in 
due  form,  he  sat  down,  and  told  me  he  meant  to  bring  me 
a copy  that  day, — a promise  which  he  did  not  perform, 
through  Seid  Ali’s  persuasion,  who  told  him  it  was  a per- 
formance that  would  do  him  no  credit.  Aga  Acber  gave 
me  a hint  respecting  its  contents,  namely,  that  there  were 
four  answers  to  my  objections  to  Mohammedans  using  the 
sword. 

‘^He  then,  without  any  ceremony,  began  to  question 
me,  before  the  company,  (there  were  more  than  fifty  in 
the  hall,  and  crowds  in  front,  all  listening),  about  the 
European  philosophy ; and  brought  objections  against  the 
world’s  motion,  with  as  much  spleen  as  if  he  had  an  estate 
which  he  was  afraid  would  run  away  from  him.  As  it 
was  a visit  of  mere  ceremony,  I was  not  a little  surprised, 
and  looked  at  the  minister,  to  know  if  it  would  not  be  a 
breach  of  good  manners  to  dispute  at  such  a time ; but  it 
seemed  there  was  nothing  contrary  to  custom,  as  he  rather 
expected  my  answer.  I explained  our  system  to  Aga 
Acber ; but  there  were  many  things  not  to  be  understood 
without  diagrams ; so  a scribe  in  waiting  was  ordered  to 
produce  his  implements,  and  I was  obliged  to  show  him, 
first,  the  sections  of  the  cone,  and  how  a body  revolves  in 
an  ellipse  round  the  sun  in  one  focus,  &c.  He  knew 


346 


MEMOIR  OF 


nothing  of  mathematics,  as  I suspected,  so  it  was  soon 
found  useless  to  proceed ; — he  comprehended  nothing. 

‘‘On  my  return,  Jaffier  Ali  Khan  and  Mirza  Seid  Ali 
requested  me  to  explain  to  them  my  proofs.  I did  my 
best ; but  there  were  so  many  things  they  were  obliged  to 
take  for  granted,  that  all  my  endeavors  were  to  little  pur- 
pose. So  much  Mirza  Seid  Ali  comprehended,  that  the 
hypothesis  of  a force  varying  inversely  as  the  square  of 
the  distance,  was  sufficient  to  account  for  every  phenome- 
non ; and  that  therefore,  according  to  the  rules  of  philoso- 
phy, a more  complex  hypothesis  was  not  to  be  admitted. 
This  he  had  sense  enough  to  see.^^ 

There  is  something  so  estimable  in  the  character  of 
Mr.  Martyn’s  opponent,  Mirza  Ibraheem,  that  it  will  not 
fail  to  secure  the  attention  of  the  reader,  in  perusing  the 
subjoined  relation  of  the  effect  prdduced  on  his  mind  by 
Mr.  Martyn^s  defence  of  Christianity  and  attack  upon 
Mohammedanism. 

Aug.  29. — “Mirza  Ibraheem  begins  to  inquire  about 
the  Gospel.  The  objections  he  made  were  such  as  these : 
How  sins  could  be  atoned  for  before  they  were  committed  ? 
Whether,  as  Jesus  died  for  all  men,  all  would  necessarily 
be  saved?  If  faith  be  the  condition  of  salvation,  would 
wicked  Christians  be  saved,  provided  they  believe?  I 
was  pleased  to  see,  from  the  nature  of  the  objections,  that 
he  was  considering  the  subject.  To  this  last  objection,  I 
remarked,  that  to  those  who  felt  themselves  sinners,  and 
came  to  God  for  mercy,  through  Christ,  God  would  give 
his  Holy  Spirit,  which  would  progressively  sanctify  them 
in  heart  and  life.’^ 

Aug.  30. — “Mirza  Ibraheem  praises  my  answer,  es- 
pecially the  first  part.^’ 

Mr.  Martyn’s  mind,  we  have  had  frequent  occasion  to 
notice,  closed  as  it  was  against  trifling  vanities,  was  ever 
open  and  alive  to  many  of  those  subjects  which  arrest  the 
attention,  and  interest  the  curiosity  of  men  of  science  and 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


34T 


research,  and  which  form  one  great  source  of  intellectual 
gratification.  Whilst  the  moral  depravity  of  Shiraz  chiefly 
occupied  his  thoughts  and  excited  his  commiseration,  he 
could  also  find  a mournful  pleasure  in  musing  over  the 
fallen  grandeur  of  Persepolis. 

He  has  left  the  following  observations  and  reflections, 
on  visiting  these  celebrated  remains  of  antiquity. 

‘‘  I procured  two  horsemen,  as  guards,  from  the  minis- 
ter, and  set  off*  about  two  hours  before  sunset.  At  a sta- 
tion of  Rahdars  we  fed  the  horses,  and  then  continued 
our  course,  through  a most  dismal  country,  till  midnight, 
when  we  entered  a vast  plain,  and,  two  or  three  hours  be- 
fore day,  crossed  the  Araxes,  by  a bridge  of  three  arches, 
and,  coming  in  sight  of  the  ruins,  waited  for  the  day.  I 
laid  down  upon  the  bare  ground,  but  it  was  too  cold 
to  sleep. 

‘‘When  the  sun  rose,  we  entered.  My  guards  and 
servant  had  not  the  smallest  curiosity  to  see  ruins,  and 
therefore  the  moment  they  mounted  the  terrace  they  laid 
down  and  fell  asleep.  These  people  cannot  imagine  why 
the  Europeans  come  to  see  these  ruins.  One  of  them  said 
to  me,  ‘A  nice  place.  Sahib  ; good  air  and  a fine  garden ; 
you  may  carry  brandy,  and  drink  there  at  leisure.’  Thus 
he  united,  as  he  thought,  the  two  ingredients  of  human 
happiness, — the  European  enjoyment  of  drinking,  and  the 
Persian  one  of  straight  walks,  cypress-trees,  and  muddy 
water  in  a square  cistern.  One  of  my  guards  was  con- 
tinually reminding  me,  on  my  way  thither,  that  it  was  un- 
inhabited. Finding  me  still  persist,  he  imagined  that  my 
object  must  be  to  do  something  in  secret;  and  accord- 
ingly, after  I had  satisfied  my  curiosity,  and  was  coming 
away,  he  plainly  asked  me  whether  I had  been  drinking ; 
— observing,  perhaps,  my  eyes,  which  were  red  with  cold 
and  want  of  sleep.  When  I gravely  told  them  that  drunk- 
enness was  as  great  a sin  with  us  as  with  them,  they 
altered  their  tone,  and  said  that  wine  was  not  only  unlaw- 
fiil,  but  odious  and  filthy. 


348 


BIEMOIR  Of 


“After  traversing  these  celebrated  ruins,  I must  say, 
that  I felt  a little  disappointed ; they  did  not  at  all  answer 
my  expectation.  The  architecture  of  the  ancient  Persians 
seems  to  be  much  more  akin  to  that  of  their  clumsy  neigh- 
bors the  Indians,  than  to  that  of  the  Greeks.  I saw  no 
appearance  of  grand  design  anywhere.  The  chapiters  of 
the  columns  were  almost  as  long  as  the  shafts ; — though 
they  are  not  so  represented  in  Niebuhr’s  plate ; — and  the 
mean  little  passages  into  the  square  court,  or  room,  or 
whatever  it  was,  make  it  very  evident  that  the  taste  of  the 
Orientals  was  the  same  three  thousand  years  ago  as  it 
is  now. 

“ But  it  was  impossible  not  to  recollect  that  here  Alex- 
ander and  his  Greeks  passed  and  repassed; — here  they 
sat,  and  sung,  and  revelled : now  all  is  silence ; — genera- 
tion on  generation  lie  mingled  with  the  dust  of  their 

o o 

mouldering  edifices : — 

‘ Alike  the  busy  and  the  gay, 

But  flutter  in  life’s  busy  day, 

In  fortune’s  varying  colors  drest.’ 

“From  the  ruins  I rode  off  to  a neighboring  village, 
the  head-man  of  which,  at  the  minister’s  order,  paid  me 
every  attention.  At  sunset,  we  set  out  on  our  return, 
and  lost  our  way.  As  I particularly  remarked  where  we 
entered  the  plains,  I pointed  out  the  track,  which  after- 
wards proved  to  be  right ; but  my  opinion  was  overruled, 
and  we  galloped  further  and  further  away.  Meeting,  at 
last,  with  some  villagers,  who  were  passing  the  night  at 
their  threshing-floor  in  the  field,  we  were  set  right.  They 
then  conceived  so  high  an  idea  of  my  geographical  skill, 
that,  as  soon  as  we  recrossed  the  Araxes,  they  begged  me 
to  point  out  the  Keblah  to  them,  as  they  wanted  to  pray. 
After  setting  their  faces  towards  Mecca,  as  nearly  as  I 
could,  I went  and  sat  down  on  the  margin  near  the  bridge, 
where  the  water,  falling  over  some  fragments  of  the  bridge 
under  the  arches,  produced  a roar,  which,  contrasted 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


349 


with  the  stillness  all  around,  had  a grand  effect.  Here  I 
thought  again  of  the  multitudes  who  had  once  pursued 
their  labors  and  pleasures  on  its  banks.  Twenty-one 
centuries  have  passed  away  since  they  lived : how  short, 
in  comparison,  must  be  the  remainder  of  my  days.  What 
a momentary  duration  is  the  life  of  man ! Lahitur  et 
lahetur  in  omne  voluhilis  cBvum,^  may  be  affirmed  of  the 
river ; but  men  pass  away  as  soon  as  they  begin  to  exist. 
W^ell,  let  the  moments  pass — 

‘ They’ll  waft  us  sooner  o’er 
This  life’s  tempestuous  sea, 

And  land  us  on  the  peaceful  shore 
Of  blest  Eternity.’! 

‘‘  The  Mohammedans  having  finished  their  prayers, 
I mounted  my  horse,  and  pursued  my  way  over  the  plain. 
We  arrived  at  the  station  of  the  Rahdars  so  early,  that  we 
should  have  been  at  Shiraz  before  the  gates  were  opened, 
so  we  halted.  I put  my  head  into  a poor  corner  of  the 
caravansera,  and  slept  soundly  upon  the  hard  stone,  till 
the  rising  sun  bid  us  continue  our  course. 

‘‘  One  of  my  guards  was  a pensive,  romantic  sort  of  a 
man,  as  far  as  eastern  men  can  be  romantic ; that  is,  he 
is  constantl}^  reciting  love-verses.  He  often  broke  a long 
silence  by  a sudden  question  of  this  sort : ‘ Sir,  what  is 
the  chief  good  of  life  ? ’ I replied,  ‘ The  love  of  God.’ 
‘What  next?’  ‘ The  love  of  man.’  ‘That  is,’  said  he, 
‘ to  have  men  love  us,  or  to  love  them  ? ’ ‘ To  love  them.’ 

He  did  not  seem  to  agree  with  me.  Another  time  he 
asked,  ‘ Who  were  the  worst  people  in  the  world  ? ’ I said, 
‘ Those  who  know  their  duty,  and  do  not  practise  it.’  At 
the  house  where  I was  entertained,  they  asked  me  the 
question  which  the  Lord  once  asked,  ‘ What  think  ye  of 


* It  flows  and  will  continue  to  flow  forever, 
t For  some  interesting  particulars  in  regard  to  Persepolis,  see 
Appendix  N.  E. 


30 


350 


MEMOIR  OF 


Christ  ? ’ I generally  tell  them  at  first,  what  they  expect 
to  hear,  ‘ The  Son  of  God;’  but  this  time  I said,  ‘The 
same  as  you  say, — the  word  of  God,’  ‘ Was  he  a prophet  ? ’ 
‘ Yes,  in  some  sense,  he  was  a prophet ; but,  what  it 
chiefly  concerns  us  to  know, — he  was  an  atonement  for 
the  sins  of  men.’  Not  understanding  this,  they  made  no 
reply.  They  next  asked,  ‘ What  did  I think  of  the  soul  ? 
was  it  out  of  the  body  or  in  the  body  ? ’ I supposed  the 
latter.  ‘ No,’  they  said,  ‘ it  was  neither  the  one  nor  the 
other ; but  next  to  it,  and  the  mover  of  the  body.’  ” 

The  details  Mr.  Martyn  gives  of  the  fast  of  Ramazan, 
which  he  witnessed  on  his  return  to  Shiraz,  whilst  they 
show  that  he  was  far  from  being  an  inobservant  spectator 
of  what  was  passing  around  him,  afford  a striking  view  of 
the  interior  of  Mohammedanism.  We  plainly  discover 
from  them  that  a love  for  particular  popular  preachers, — a 
fiery  zeal  in  religion, — a vehement  excitation  of  the  ani- 
mal feelings,  as  well  as  rigid  austerities, — are  false  cri- 
terions  of  genuine  piety ; for  we  see  all  these  in  their  full 
perfection  amongst  the  real  followers  of  the  Crescent,  as 
well  as  amongst  the  pretended  disciples  of  the  Cross. 

Sept.  20. — “ First  day  of  the  fast  of  Ramazan. — All  the 
family  have  been  up  in  the  night,  to  take  an  unseasonable 
meal,  in  order  to  fortify  themselves  for  the  abstinence  of 
the  day.  It  was  curious  to  observe  the  effects  of  the  fast 
in  the  house.  The  master  was  scolding  and*  beating  his 
servants ; they  equally  peevish  and  insolent ; and  the  beg- 
gars more  than  ordinarily  importunate  and  clamorous. 
At  noon,  all  the  city  went  to  the  grand  Mosque.  My  host 
came  back  with  an  account  of  new  vexations  there.  He 
was  chatting  with  a friend,  near  the  door,  when  a great 
preacher,  Hagi  Mirza,  arrived,  with  hundreds  of  followers. 

‘ Why  do  you  not  say  your  prayers  ? ’ said  the  new  comers 
to  the  two  friends.  ‘ We  have  finished,’  said  they.  ‘ Well/ 
said  the  other,  ‘ if  you  cannot  pray  a second  time  with  us, 
you  had  better  move  out  of  the  way.’  Rather  than  join 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


351 


such  turbulent  zealots,  they  retired.  The  reason  of  this 
unceremonious  address  was,  that  these  loving  disciples 
had  a desire  to  pray  all  in  a row  with  their  master,  which, 
it  seems,  is  the  custom.  There  is  no  public  service  in  the 
Mosque  ; every  man  there  prays  for  himself. 

Coming  out  of  the  Mosque,  some  servants  of  the 
Prince,  for  their  amusement,  pushed  a person  against  a 
poor  man’s  stall,  on  which  were  some  things  for  sale,  a few 
European  and  Indian  articles,  also  som.e  valuable  Warsaw 
plates,  which  were  thrown  down  and  broken.  The  ser- 
vants went  off  without  making  compensation.  No  cazi 
will  hear  a complaint  against  the  Prince’s  servants. 

Hagi  Mohammed  Hasan  preaches  every  day  during 
the  Ramazan.  He  takes  a verse  from  the  Koran,  or  more 
frequently  tells  stories  about  the  Imans.  If  the  ritual  of 
the  Christian  churches,  their  good  forms,  and  every  thing 
they  have,  is  a mere  shadow,  without  the  power  of  truth  ; 
what  must  all  this  Mohammedan  stuff  be  ? and  yet  how 
impossible  is  it  to  convince  the  people  of  the  world, 
whether  Christian  or  Mohammedan,  that  what  they  call 
religion,  is  merely  a thing  of  their  own,  having  no  con- 
nection with  God  and  his  kingdom.  This  subject  has 
been  much  on  my  mind  of  late.  Plow  senseless  the  zeal 
of  churchmen  against  dissenters,  and  of  dissenters  against 
the  church ! The  kingdom  of  God  is  neither  meat  nor 
drink,  nor  anything  perishable ; but  righteousness,  and 
peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

‘‘  Mirza  Ibraheem  never  goes  to  the  Mosque  ; but  he  is 
so  much  respected,  that  nothing  is  said : they  conclude 
that  he  is  employed  in  devotion  at  home.  Some  of  his 
disciples  said  to  Seid  Ali,  before  him,  ‘Now  the  Ramazan 
is  come,  you  should  read  the  Koran  and  leave  the  Gospel.’ 

‘ No,’  said  his  uncle,  ‘ he  is  employed  in  a good  work ; let 
him  go  on  with  it.’  The  old  man  continues  to  inquire 
with  interest  about  the  Gospel,  and  is  impatient  for  his 
nephew  to  explain  the  evidences  of  Christianity,  which  I 
have  drawn  up.” 


352 


MEMOIR  OF 


Sept.  22. — Sunday. — friends  returned  from  the 
Mosque,  full  of  indignation  at  what  they  had  witnessed 
there.  The  former  governor  of  Bushire  complained  to  the 
vizier,  in  the  Mosque,  that  some  of  his  servants  had  treated 
him  brutally.  The  vizier,  instead  of  attending  to  his  com- 
plaint, ordered  them  to  do  their  work  a second  time ; which 
they  did,  kicking  and  beating  him  with  their  slippers,  in 
the  most  ignominious  way,  before  all  the  Mosque.  This 
unhappy  people  groan  under  the  tyranny  of  their  gov- 
ernors ; yet  nothing  subdues  or  tames  them.  Happy  Eu- 
rope! how  has  God  favored  the  sons  of  Japheth,  by  caus- 
ing them  to  embrace  the  Gospel.  How  dignified  are  all 
the  nations  of  Europe  compared  with  this  nation ! Yet 
the  people  are  clever  and  intelligent,  and  more  calculated 
to  become  great  and  powerful  than  any  of  the  nations  of 
the  East,  had  they  a good  government,  and  the  Christian 
religion.’’ 

Sept.  29. — The  Soofie,  son  of  the  Moojtuhid,  with 
some  others,  came  to  see  me.  For  fifteen  years  he  was  a 
devout  Mohammedan ; visited  the  sacred  places,  and  said 
many  prayers.  Finding  no  benefit  from  austerities,  he 
threw  up  Mohammedanism  altogether,  and  attached  him- 
self to  the  Soofie  master. 

‘‘  I asked  him,  what  his  object  was,  all  that  time?  He 
said,  ^ he  did  not  know,  but  he  was  unhappy.’  I began  to 
explain  to  him  the  Gospel ; but  he  cavilled  at  it  as  much 
as  any  bigoted  Mohammedan  could  do,  and  would  not  hear 
of  there  being  any  distinction  between  Creator  and  crea- 
ture. In  the  midst  of  our  conversation,  the  sun  went 
down,  and  the  company  vanished,  for  the  purpose  of  taking 
an  immediate  repast. 

Aga  Baba  was  also  for  many  years  a zealous  Moham- 
medan, often  passing  whole  nights  in  prayer.  His  father, 
who  had  at  first  encouraged  his  religious  propensities, 
found  them  at  last  so  troublesome,  that  he  was  obliged  to 
leave  the  house,  not  being  able  to  get  sleep  for  the  noise 
his  son  made  in  prayer.  Finding,  after  many  years,  that 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


353 


he  was  growing  more  and  more  proud  and  contemptuous, 
he  could  ascribe  it  to  nothing  but  his  prayers,  and  there- 
fore, from  purely  conscientious  motives,  left  them  off. 

‘‘  Jaffier  Ali  Khan  was  also  once  a great  sayer  of  prayers, 
and  regularly  passed  every  afternoon,  for  fourteen  years,  in 
cursing  the  worshippers  of  Omar,  according  to  the  pre- 
scribed form ; but  perceiving  that  these  zealous  maledic- 
tions brought  no  blessing  to  himself,  he  left  them  off,  and 
now  just  prays  for  form’s  sake.  His  wife  says  her  prayers 
regularly  five  times  a day,  and  is  always  up  before  sunrise 
for  the  first  prayer.  , 

Mirza  Seid  Ali  seems  sometimes  coming  round  to 
Christianity  against  Soofeism.  The  Soofies  believe  in  no 
prophet,  and  do  not  consider  Moses  to  be  equal  to  Mirza 
Abulcasim.  ‘Could  they  be  brought,’  Seid  Ali  says,  ‘to 
believe  that  there  has  been  a prophet,  they  would  embrace 
Christianity.’  And  what  would  be  gained  by  such  con- 
verts ? ‘ Thy  people  shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of  thy 

power.’  It  will  be  ‘ an  afflicted  and  poor  people,’  that 
shall  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  such  the  Soofies 
are  not : professing  themselves  to  be  wise,  they  have  be- 
come fools.” 

Oct.  1. — “ Thousands  every  day  assemble  at  the  Mosque ; 
it  is  quite  a lounge  with  them.  Each,  as  soon  as  he  has 
said  his  prayers,  sits  down  and  talks  to  his  friend.  The 
multitude  press  to  hear  Ilagi  Mohammed  Hasan.  One 
day  they  thronged  him  so  much  that  he  made  some  error 
in  his  prostrations.  This  put  him  into  such  a passion,  that 
he  wished  that  Omar’s  curse  might  come  upon  him  if  he 
preached  to  them  again.  However,  a day  or  two  after,  he 
thought  better  of  it.  This  preacher  is  famous  for  letting 
out  his  money  for  interest ; and  therefore,  in  spite  of  his 
eloquence,  he  is  not  very  popular.  About  two  years  ago, 
Shekh  Jaffier  came  here  and  preached, — ‘ The  Persians 
are  all  murderers ! adulterers ! ’ ‘ What  does  the  Shekh 
mean  ? ’ said  his  followers.  ‘ W hy,’  said  he,  ‘ the  Per- 
30* 


354 


MEMOIR  OF 


aians  take  usury  ,*  and  he  that  does  that,  is  worse  than  a 
murderer  or  adulterer.’  ” 

Oct.  7. — ‘‘I  was  surprised  by  a visit  from  the  great 
Soofie  doctor,  who,  while  most  of  the  people  were  asleep, 
came  to  me  for  some  wine.  I plied  him  with  questions 
innumerable ; but  he  returned  nothing  but  incoherent 
answers,  and  sometimes  no  answer  at  all.  Having  laid 
aside  his  turban,  he  put  on  his  night-cap,  and  soon  fell 
asleep  upon  the  carpet.  Whilst  he  lay  there,  his  disciples 
came,  but  would  not  believe,  when  I told  them  who  was 
there,  till  they  came  and  sav^  the  sage  asleep.  When  he 
awoke,  they  came  in,  and  seated  themselves  at  the  greatest 
possible  distance,  and  were  all  as  still  as  if  in  a church. 

“ The  real  state  of  this  man  seems  to  be  despair,  and  it 
is  well  if  it  do  not  end  in  madness.  I preached  to  him  the 
kingdom  of  God  : mentioning  particularly  how  I had  found 
peace  from  the  Son  of  God  and  the  Spirit  of  God  : through 
the  first,  forgiveness ; through  the  second,  sanctification. 
He  said  it  was  good,  but  said  it  with  the  same  unconcern 
with  which  he  admits  all  manner  of  things,  however  con- 
tradictory. Poor  soul ! he  is  sadly  bewildered. 

‘‘  At  a garden  called  Shah  Chiragh,  in  which  is  the 
tomb  of  the  brother  of  one  of  the  Imans,  who  was  killed 
on  the  spot,  a miracle  is  wrought  every  Ramazan.  The 
Mootuwulli,  or  proprietor  of  the  garden,  in  whose  family  it 
has  been  for  ages,  finds  its  supposed  sanctity  abundantly 
profitable,  as  he  is  said  to  make  ^2,000  a-year  of  it.  To 
keep  alive  the  zeal  of  the  people,  who  make  their  offerings 
there  every  day,  he  procures  a villager,  who  is  at  first  sick, 
and  crying  to  Ali  for  help ; and  then,  on  the  appointed 
day,  recovers.  This  year  a man  was  recovered  of  the 
palsy,  and  our  servants  came  in  quite  full  of  it.  Though 
this  farce  is  played  off  every  year,  the  simpletons  are  never 
undeceived.  Presents  of  sheep,  fowls,  sweetmeats,  money, 
flowed  in  upon  the  Mootuwulli,  who  skilfully  turned  all  to 
the  best  advantage.  Those  who  wished  to  see  the  man’s 


HENRY  MARTYN.  355 

face,  were  to  pay  so  much ; those  who  were  anxious  to 
touch  him,  were  to  pay  so  much  more ; and  so  on. 

On  two  days  in  the  Ramazan,  tragedies  were  acted  at 
our  house,  in  the  women’s  court.  Two  or  three  men, 
dressed  in  the  Khan’s  court-robes,  spouted  and  sung  for  an 
hour,  before  an  immense  concourse  of  women,  all  veiled. 
The  subject  on  the  first  day  was  the  death  of  Mohammed ; 
on  the  second,  that  of  Iman  Hosyn.” 

Oct.  18.— The  Ramazan  ended,  or  ought  to  have 
ended,  but  the  moon  disappointed  them.  The  Moollahs 
not  having  seen  the  new  moon,  would  not  allow  the  fast  to 
be  over,  and  the  people  were,  in  consequence,  all  in  confu- 
sion; for  not  having  eaten  in  the  night,  they  were  not  at 
all  disposed  to  go  through  the  day  fasting.  At  last  some 
witnesses  appeared,  who  vowed  that  they  had  seen  the 
silver  bow.  These  were  from  the  Prince ; but  the  Mool- 
lahs refused  to  admit  them  till  seventy-two  of  the  same  kind 
bore  the  same  testimony.  This  was  no  great  number  for 
a Prince  to  produce ; so  the  seventy-two  appeared,  and  the 
feast  was  proclaimed.” 

Towards  the  end  of  November,  great  progress  having 
been  made  in  the  Persian  translation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, Mr.  Martyn  ordered  two  splendid  copies  of  it  to  be 
prepared,  designing  to  present  the  one  to  the  king  of  Per- 
sia, and  the  other  to  the  Prince  Abbas  Mirza,  his  son.  It 
being  now  also  his  fixed  intention  to  pass  the  winter  at 
Shiraz,  he  resolved  to  commence  another  eminently  useful, 
and,  to  him,  most  delightful,  work, — a version  of  the 
Psalms  of  David,  into  Persian,  from  the  original  Hebrew. 
The  divine  Songs  of  Zion  became  thus  the  subject  of  his 
critical  examination,  close  meditation,  and  frequent  prayer ; 
and  whilst  engaged  in  this  sacred  employment,  often  did 
he  find  his  soul  elevated,  and  his  spirit  refreshed  in  a 
strange  land.” 

The  events  of  the  last  month  of  the  year  stand  thus 
recorded  in  his  Journal. 


356 


MEMOIR  OE 


Dec.  3. — Attended  the  lecture  of  Aga  Mohammed 
Hasan.  He  read  and  commented  on  three  books  of  meta- 
physics, and  at  intervals  conversed  with  me.  Amongst 
other  things  we  discussed  the  cause  of  the  ascent  of  a light 
body  in  a fluid.  Our  argument  came  at  last  to  this, — that 
if  one  particle  of  fluid  were  on  another,  it  would,  from  its 
gravity,  move  ever  horizontally  off,  in  order  to  be  nearer 
the  centre.  ‘ If,’  said  he,  ^ a body  can  move  towards  the 
centre  only  directly,  how  do  you  account  for  its  falling 
down  an  inclined  plane  ? ’ I began  to  explain  the  com- 
position and  resolution  of  forces ; but  some  disciples  com- 
ing, he  could  not  stay  to  hear  what  I had  to  say,  but  went 
on  with  his  lecture.  At  one  time  he  asked  me  some  ques^ 
tions  about  genera  and  species.” 

Dec.  6. — Aga  Boozorg  and  his  disciple,  Aga  Ali,  a 
Mede,  came  and  sat  many  hours.  The  former,  from  love 
to  the  Gospel,  as  he  said,  had  desired  a friend  at  Isfahan 
to  send  him  Luke’s  Gospel,  translated  from  the  Arabic. 
He  asked  me  about  the  Trinity,  and  said  that,  ‘ for  him- 
self, he  had  no  objection  to  the  doctrine.’  So  say  all  the 
Soofies,  but  they  will  only  concede  to  Jesus  a nature  which 
they  conceive  to  belong  to  all  the  prophets,  and  all  the 
illuminated.  He  stated  his  sentiments ; I asked  for  rea- 
sons, but  asked  in  vain.  ‘ Proofs,’  he  said,  ‘ were  cob- 
webs,— a breath  destroyed  them : nothing  but  a divine 
teacher  could  make  known  the  mystery.’  Aga  Ali,  in 
order  to  prove  to  me  that  proofs  were  nothing,  adduced  the 
instance  of  Matthew  the  publican,  who  rose  at  the  call  of 
Christ,  without  seeing  a miracle.  They  are  fond  of  pro- 
ducing what  they  know  of  the  Gospel,  in  confirmation  of 
their  mystic  themes.  The  atonement  they  would  not  hear 
of,  because  the  Mohammedans  pretended,  in  the  same  way, 
that  Hosyn  was  sacrificed  for  the  sins  of  men.  Thus 
Satan  has  contrived  Mohammedanism  with  more  craft  than 
at  first  appears ; for  the  impostor  of  Mecca,  by  making 
common  cause  with  the  prophets  of  God,  has  taken  care, 
that  if  any  forsake  him,  they  shall  at  the  same  time  forsake 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


357 


the  messengers  of  God ; of  whom  they  know  nothing  but 
just  what  he  tells  them, — which  is  far  enough  from  the 
truth.'' 

Dec.  8. — The  Soofies  breakfasted  with  me.  Aga 
Boozorg  talked  dogmatically  about  the  unity  of  all  being, 
and  quoted  large  portions  from  the  Munari  of  Mouluwee 
Room.  Another  part  of  the  conversation  was  about  India. 
The  Soofies  consider  all  the  Brahmins  as  philosophers  of 
the  same  school  with  themselves.  One  of  them  asked  me 
gravely,  ‘ whether  I had  met  with  any  in  whom  was  the 
Holy  Ghost*!'  This,  he  supposed,  was  the  only  way  of  ex- 
pressing what  they  meant  by  being  enlightened.” 

Dec.  12. — Letters,  at  last,  from  India.  Mirza  Seid 
Ali  was  curious  to  know  in  what  way  we  corresponded, 
and  made  me  read  Mr.  Brown’s  letter  to  me,  and  mine  to 
Corrie.  He  took  care  to  let  his  friends  know  that  we 
wrote  nothing  about  our  own  affairs : it  was  all  about 
translations,  and  the  cause  of  Christ : with  this  he  was 
delighted.” 

Dec.  16. — In  translating  2 Cor.  i.  22,  ‘ Who  hath 
given  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  in  our  hearts,'  he  was  much 
struck  when  it  was  explained  to  him.  ‘ O that  I had  it,' 
said  he ; ‘ have  you  received  it  V I told  him  that,  as  I 
had  no  doubt  of  my  acceptance  through  Christ,  I concluded 
that  I had.  Once  before,  on  the  words,  ‘ Who  are  saved,' 
he  expressed  his  surprise  at  the  confidence  with  which 
Christians  spoke  of  salvation.  On  1 Cor.  xi.  he  observed, 
that  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the  body  was  un- 
reasonable ; but  that  as  the  Mohammedans  understood  it, 
it  was  impossible ; on  which  account  the  Soofies  rejected 
it.” 

Christmas- day. — I made  a great  feast  for  the  Russians 
and  Armenians ; and,  at  Jaffier  Ali  Khan’s  request,  in- 
vited the  Soofie  Master,  with  his  disciples.  I hoped  there 
would  be  some  conversation  on  the  occasion  of  our  meet- 
ing, and  indeed  Mirza  Seid  Ali  did  make  some  attempts, 
and  explained  to  the  old  man  the  meaning  of  the  Lord's 


358 


MEMOIR  OF 


Supper ; but  the  sage  maintaining  his  usual  silence,  the 
subject  was  dropped. 

I expressed  my  satisfaction  at  seeing  them  assembled 
on  such  an  occasion,  and  my  hope  that  they  would  re- 
member the  day  in  succeeding  years;  and  that,  though 
they  would  never  see  me  again  in  the  succeeding  years, 
they  would'not  forget  that  I had  brought  them  the  Gospel. 
The  old  man  coldly  replied  that  ‘ God  would  guide  those 
whom  he  chose.’  Most  of  the  time  they  continued  was 
before  dinner ; the  moment  that  was  despatched,  they  rose 
up  and  went  away.  The  custom  is,  to  sit  five  or  six  hours 
before  dinner,  and  at  great  men’s  houses  singers  attend.” 
Dec.  27. — Carapet  invited  me  this  evening  to  his  wed- 
ding; but  just  before  the  guests  were  to  have  assembled, 
the  Darogha’s  servants  seized  his  father-in-law,  and  carried 
him  away  to  be  bastinadoed,  or  else  to  pay  five  hundred 
piastres.  It  seems  he  had  given  a bond  to  that  amount, 
never  to  sell  wine  to  Mohammedans ; and  yesterday  he  was 
detected  in  the  act.  Jaffier  Ali  Khan  wrote,  in  my  name, 
to  the  Vizier,  to  request  his  release.  The  Vizier  replied, 
that  Carapet,  for  my  sake,  should  not  be  molested  ; but 
that  the  other  man  had  forfeited  his  money,  and,  in  evi- 
dence sent  his  bond.  Finding  that  it  was  not  a piece  of 
villany  on  the  part  of  the  government,  as  I had  appre- 
hended, I declined  having  anything  to  do  in  the  business ; 
the  law  might  take  its  course.  But  Jaffier  Ali  Khan  beg- 
ged as  a favor,  of  the  servant  of  the  Vizier,  who  had  for- 
merly been  a servant  of  his,  to  represent  the  matter  in  such 
a light  to  his  master  as  to  excite  his  compassion.  After  he 
was  gone  away,  the  Armenians  came  in  great  numbers,  and 
begged  I would  procure  the  pardon  of  the  poor  man,  and 
had  obtained  a promise  from  me  to  this  effect ; when  the 
servant  came  back  with  the  poor  Greek,  and  said  that  the 
Vizier  had  released  him  and  forgiven  him  the  forfeit  for 
my  sake.  The  Armenians  were  in  ecstasies  of  joy,  and 
did  not  know  how  enough  to  express  their  gratitude  to  me, 
though  it  was  rather  due  to  Jaffier  Ali  Khan.  I was  una- 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


359 


ble  to  attend  the  wedding,  from  a cough,  which  made  it 
unsafe  to  be  out  at  night.  They  sat  up  all  night,  accord- 
ing to  the  Armenian  custom,  eating  and  drinking,  and  about 
two  hours  before  day,  went  to  church,  where  the  marriage 
was  solemnized  : the  feasting  continues  two  days  longer.  . 

On  the  strength  of  the  narrow  escape  the  Greek  had 
experienced,  some  of  the  Vizier’s  servants  came,  the  day 
after,  to  feast  themselves  at  his  expense.  They  first  called 
for  a calean,  which  was  brought  them ; then  for  the  wine 
he  had  promised  them,  though  he  had  promised  none. 
This  unfortunate  people  have  been  visited  almost  like  the 
Jews.  When  will  the  Lord  pity  them ! An  Armenian,  if 
he  gets  a new  coat,  makes  the  sleeves  of  patches,  as  he 
will  be  sure  to  have  it  taken  from  him  if  it  looks  new. 
Carapet  was  insulted,  for  being  a little  better  dressed  than 
they  thought  a Christian  ought  to  be.” 

Dec.  31. — The  accounts  of  the  desolations  of  war 
during  the  last  year,  which  I have  been  reading  in  some 
Indian  newspapers,  make  the  world  appear  more  gloomy 
than  ever.  How  many  souls  hurried  into  eternity  unpre- 
pared. How  many  thousands  of  widows  and  orphans  left 
to  mourn  ! But  admire,  my  soul,  the  matchless  power  of 
God,  that  out  of  this  ruin  he  has  prepared  for  himself  an  in- 
heritance. At  last  the  scene  shall  change,  and  I shall  find 
myself  in  a world  where  all  is  love.” 

The  early  part  of  the  year  1812,  that  year  in  which  Mr. 
Martyn  rested  from  his  labors,”  and  found  himself  in  a 
world  where  all  was  love,”  was  ushered  in  by  him  in  the 
following  strain  of  singular  pathos  and  piety  : 

^‘The  last  has  been,  in  some  respects,  a memorable 
year.  I have  been  led,  by  what  I have  reason  to  consider 
as  the  particular  providence  of  God,  to  this  place,  and 
have  undertaken  an  important  work,  which  has  gone  on 
without  material  interruption,  and  is  now  nearly  finished. 
I like  to  find  myself  employed  usefully,  in  a way  I did  not 
expect  or  foresee,  especially  if  my  own  will  is  in  any  de- 


360 


MEMOIR  OF 


gree  crossed  by  the  work  unexpectedly  assigned  me ; as 
there  is  then  reason  to  believe  that  God  is  acting.  The 
present  year  will  probably  be  a perilous  one ; but  my  life  is 
of  little  consequence,  whether  I live  to  finish  the  Persian 
New  Testament,  or  do  not.  I look  back  with  pity  and 
shame  upon  my  former  self,  and  on  the  importance  I then 
attached  to  my  life  and  labors.  The  more  I see  of  my  own 
works,  the  more  I am  ashamed  of  them.  Coarseness  and 
clumsiness  mar  all  the  works  of  man.  I am  sick,  when  I 
look  at  man,  and  his  wisdom,  and  his  doings ; and  am  re- 
lieved only  by  reflecting,  that  we  have  a city  whose  builder 
and  maker  is  God.  The  least  of  His  works  it  is  refresh- 
ing to  look  at.  A dried  leaf,  or  a straw,  makes  me  feel  my- 
self in  good  company  : complacency  and  admiration  take 
place  of  disgust. 

I compared,  with  pain,  our  Persian  translation  with  the 
original ; to  say  nothing  of  the  precision  and  elegance  of 
the  sacred  text,  its  perspicuity  is  that  which  sets  at  defiance 
all  attempts  to  equal  it.’’ 

In  the  succeeding  portion  of  Mr.  Martyn’s  Journal,  we 
are  presented  with  a statement,  from  which  it  is  scarcely 
possible  not  to  infer  that  the  civil  government  of  Persia  is  in 
a condition  of  extreme  weakness  and  wretchedness. 

Jan.  15. — I went  with  Jaffier  Ali  Khan,  to  see  the 
College.  It  is  almost  in  ruins,  not  having  been  repaired 
these  two  hundred  years.  It  contains  sixty  or  seventy  sets 
of  rooms,  in  many  of  which  we  observed  teachers  and 
scholars  giving  and  hearing  lectures.  It  was  formerly 
richly  endowed  ; but  the  rapacity  of  the  kings  has  stripped 
it  of  every  thing ; only  a small  stipend  is  now  allowed  to 
the  principal  teachers.  Near  it  is  an  octagonal  caravan- 
sera,  where  goods  were  formerly  exposed  to  sale,  and  a tax 
levied,  which  was  appropriated  to  the  College  ; but  this  is 
nearly  gone.  The  best  way  of  laying  out  money  at  this 
time  is  to  build  a caravansera,  for  merchants  to  lodge  their 
goods  in,  and  expose  them  to  sale.  In  this  way  they  make 


HENRY  MARTIN.  361 

about  fifteen  per  cent. ; but  these  warehouses  are  heavily 
taxed  by  government. 

We  called  on  several  people ; among  the  rest,  on  Mirza 
Abulcasim  Kalantar,  a man  of  large  landed  property,  who 
was  very  courteous.  Conversation,  as  usual,  about  the 
happiness  of  India  and  England. 

‘‘We  called  on  Aga  Boozorg,  an  old  man  of  ninety, 
whose  .house,  or  rather  college,  is  a kind  of  asylum  ; for  he 
is  so  venerated,  that  even  the  Vizier  dare  not  drag  an  of- 
fender thence.  A poor  ragged  fellow  came  while  we  were 
there,  and  said  that  the  Vizier  had  sent  him.  ‘ Go  and  tell 
the  Vizier,^  said  he,  ‘to  knock  his  head  against  the  pave- 
ment, and  not  send  such  messengers  to  me.’ 

“ A poor  blind  man  whom  we  met  begging,  the  Khan 
pointed  out  to  me,  as  one  who  formerly  was  a general,  and 
one  of  Kureen  Khan’s  family ; but,  by  a change  of  dynasty, 
had  lost  his  eyes.  Nobody  took  any  notice  of  him.” 

Who  can  read  some  of  the  ensuing  remarks  without 
discovering  how  abundantly  those  words  of  our  Saviour 
were  verified  in  Mr.  Martyn — “ neither  pray  I for  these 
alone,  but  for  them  also  which  shall  believe  on  me  through 
their  word  : That  they  all  may  be  one,  as  thou.  Father, 
art  in  me,  and  I in  thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  us, 
that  the  world  may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me.”  John 
xvii.  20,  21. 

Jan.  16. — “Mirza  Seid  Ali  told  me  accidentally, to-day, 
of  a distich  made  by  his  friend  Mirza  Koochut,  at  Teheran 
in  honor  of  a victory  obtained  by  Prince  Abbas  Mirza  over 
the  Russians.  The  sentiment  was,  that  he  had  killed  so 
many  of  the  Christians,  that  Christ,  from  the  fourth  heaven, 
took  hold  of  Mohammed’s  skirt  to  entreat  him  to  desist. 
I was  cut  to  the  soul  at  this  blasphemy.  In  prayer  I could 
think  of  nothing  else  but  that  great  day  when  the  Son  of 
God  shall  come  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  taking  vengeance 
on  them  that  know  not  God,  and  convincing  men  of  all 
their  hard  speeches  which  they  have  spoken  against  him. 
31 


362 


MEMOIR  OF 


Mirza  Seid  Ali  perceived  that  I was  considerably  dis* 
ordered,  and  was  sorry  for  having  repeated  the  verse ; but 
asked  what  it  was  that  was  so  offensive  ? I told  him  that 
‘ I could  not  endure  existence  if  Jesus  was  not  glorified 
it  would  be  hell  to  me,  if  he  were  to  be  always  thus  dis- 
honored/ He  was  astonished,  and  again  asked,  why  ? 

‘ If  any  one  pluck  out  your  eyes,’  I replied,  ‘ there  is  no 
saying  why  you  feel  pain  ; — it  is  feeling.  It  is  because  I 
am  one  with  Christ  that  I am  thus  dreadfully  wounded.’ 
On  his  again  apologizing,  I told  him  that  ‘I  rejoiced  at 
what  had  happened,  inasmuch  as  it  made  me  feel  nearer 
the  Lord  than  ever.  It  is  when  the  head  or  heart  is  struck, 
that  every  member  feels  its  membership.’  This  conversa- 
tion took  place  while  we  were  translating.  In  the  evening, 
he  mentioned  the  circumstance  of  a young  man’s  being 
murdered, — a fine  athletic  youth,  whom  I had  often  seen 
in  the  garden.  Some  acquaintance  of  his,  in  a slight 
quarrel,  had  plunged  a dagger  in  his  breast.  Observing 
me  look  sorrowful,  he  asked  why.  ‘ Because,’  said  I,  ‘ he 
was  cut  off  in  his  sins,  and  had  no  time  to  repent.’  ‘ It  is 
just  in  that  way,’  said  he,  ‘ that  I should  like  to  die ; not 
dragging  out  a miserable  existence  on  a sick  bed,  but 
transported  at  once  into  another  state.’  I observed  that 
‘ It  was  not  desirable  to  be  hurried  into  the  immediate 
presence  of  God.’  ‘ Do  you  think,’  said  he,  ‘ that  there  is 
any  difference  between  the  presence  of  God  here  or  there  V 
‘ Indeed,  I do,’  said  I.  ^ Here  we  see  through  a glass, 
darkly ; but  there  face  to  face.’  He  then  entered  into  some 
metaphysical  Soofie  disputation  about  the  identity  of  sin  and 
holiness,  heaven  and  hell ; to  all  which  I made  no  reply.” 

The  subjoined  conversation,  into  which  Mr.  Martyn  was 
led,  exhibits  the  ignorance  of  the  natural  man,  and  the 
knowledge  of  the  spiritual  man,  in  striking  contrast. 

Jan.  18. — Aga  Ali,  of  Media,  came,  and  with  him 
and  Mirza  Ali  I had  a long  and  warm  discussion  about 
the  essentials  of  Christianity.  The  Mede  seeing  us  at 
work  upon  the  Epistles,  said,  ‘ he  should  be  glad  to  read 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


363 


them;  as  for  the  Gospels,  they  were  nothing  but  tales, 
which  were  of  no  use  to  him ; for  instance,’  said  he,  ‘ if 
Christ  raised  four  hundred  dead  to  life,  what  is  that  to 
me  ? ’ I said,  ^ It  certainly  was  of  importance,  for  his 
works  were  a reason  for  our  depending  upon  his  words.’ 

‘ What  did  he  say,’  asked  he,  ^ that  was  not  known  before  ? 
the  love  of  God,  humility, — who  does  not  know  these 
things?’  ‘Were  these  things,’  said  I,  ‘known  before 
Christ,  either  among  Greeks  or  Romans,  with  all  their 
philosophy?’  They  averred  that  the  Hindoo  book  Juh 
contained  precepts  of  this  kind.  I questioned  its  anti- 
quity ; ‘ but  however  that  may  be,’  I added,  ‘ Christ  came 
not  to  teach,  so  much  as  to  die ; the  truths  I spoke  of,  as 
confirmed  by  his  miracles,  were  those  relating  to  his  per- 
son, such  as,  ‘ Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are 
heavy  laden,  and  I will  give  you  rest.’  Here  Mirza  Seid 
Ali  told  him  that  I had  professed  to  have  no  doubt  of  my 
salvation.  He  asked  what  I meant?  I told  him  ‘that 
though  sin  still  remained,  I was  assured  that  it  should  not 
regain  dominion ; and  that  I should  never  come  into  con- 
demnation, but  was  accepted  in  the  beloved.’  Not  a little 
surprised,  he  asked  Mirza  Seid  Ali  whether  he  compre* 
hended  this?  ‘No,’  said  he,  ‘nor  Mirza  Ibraheem,  to 
whom  I mentioned  it.’  The  Mede  again  turning  to  me, 
asked,  ‘ how  do  you  know  this  ? how  do  you  know  you 
have  experienced  the  second  birth?’  ‘Because,’  said  I, 
‘ we  have  the  Spirit  of  the  Father ; what  he  wishes,  we 
wish ; what  he  hates,  we  hate.’  Here  he  began  to  be  a 
little  more  calm  and  less  contentious,  and  mildly  asked, 
how  I had  obtained  this  peace  of  mind;  ‘Was  it  merely 
those  books?’  said  he,  taking  up  some  of  our  sheets.  I 
told  him  ‘ These  books,  with  prayer.’  ‘ What  was  the 
beginning  of  it,’  said  he,  ^ the  society  of  some  friends  ? ’ I 
related  to  him  my  religious  history,  the  substance  of  which 
was,  that  I took  my  Bible  before  God,  in  prayer,  and 
prayed  for  forgiveness  through  Christ,  assurance  of  it 
through  his  Spirit,  and  grace  to  obey  his  commandments.. 


364 


BIEMOIR  OF 


They  then  both  asked  whether  the  same  benefit  would  be 
conferred  on  them?  ^ Yes/  said  I,  ^for  so  the  Apostles 
preached,  that  all  who  were  baptized  in  his  name  should 
receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost/  ‘ Can  you  assure  me,’ 
said  Mirza  Seid  Ali,  ‘ that  the  Spirit  will  be  given  to  me ; 
if  so,  I will  be  baptized  immediately.’  ^ Who  am  I,  that  1 
should  be  surety,’ — I replied : — ‘ I bring  you  this  message 
from  God,  that  he  who,  despairing  of  himself,  rests  for 
righteousness  on  the  Son  of  God,  shall  receive  the  gift  of 
the  Holy  Ghost ; and  to  this  I can  add  my  testimony,  if 
that  be  worth  anything,  that  I have  found  the  promise 
fulfilled  in  myself.  But  if,  after  baptism,  you  should  not 
find  it  so  in  you,  accuse  not  the  Gospel  of  falsehood ; — it 
is  possible  that  your  faith  might  not  be  sincere ; indeed, 
so  fully  am  I persuaded  that  you  do  not  believe  on  the 
Son  of  God,  that  if  you  were  to  entreat  ever  so  earnestly 
for  baptism,  I should  not  dare  to  administer  it  at  this  time, 
when  you  have  shown  so  many  signs  of  an  unhumbled 
heart.’  ‘ What ! would  you  have  me  believe,’  said  he, 
‘as  a child?’  ‘Yes,’ said  I.  ‘True,’  said  he,  ‘I  think 
that  is  the  only  way.’  Aga  Ali  said  no  more  but  ‘ Cer- 
tainly he  is  a good  man ! ’ ” 

Shortly  after  this  discussion,  Mr.  Martyn  states  himself 
to  have  attended  a public  exhibition  of  a religious  kind. 
The  reason  why  he  did  not  repeat  his  attendance,  whether 
well  grounded  or  not,  is  at  least  a proof  that  patriotic  feel- 
ings in  his  mind  were  not  extinguished  by  Christianity. , 

Jan.  23. — “Put  on  my  English  dress,  and  went  to  the 
Vizier’s  to  see  part  of  the  tragedy  of  Hosyn’s  death,  which 
they  contrive  to  spin  out  so  as  to  make  it  last  the  first  ten 
days  of  the  Mohurrin.  All  the  apparatus  consisted  of  a 
few  boards  for  a stage,  two  tables,  and  a pulpit,  under  an 
immense  awning,  in  the  court  where  the  company  were 
assembled.  The  dramatis  personce  w’ere  two ; the  daugh- 
ter of  Hosyn,  whose  part  was  performed  by  a boy,  and  a 
messenger ; they  both  read  their  parts.  Every  now  and 
then,  loud  sobs  were  heard  all  over  the  court.  After  this, 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


365 


several  feats  of  activity  were  exhibited  before  the  altar, 
where  the  Vizier  sat  with  the  Moollahs.  I was  appointed 
to  a seat,  where,  indeed,  I saw  as  much  as  I wanted,  but 
which,  I afterwards  perceived,  was  not  the  place  of  honor. 
As  I trust  I am  far  enough  from  desiring  the  chief  seats 
in  the  synagogues,  there  was  nothing  in  this  that  could 
offend  me  ; but  I do  not  think  it  right  to  let  him  have  an- 
other opportunity  of  showing  a slight  to  my  country  in  my 
person.” 

Those  who  know  not  what  it  is  to  pass  a dreary  season 
of  long  seclusion  from  Christian  society,  surrounded  by 
those  who  are  immersed  in  all  wickedness,  can  form  but 
an  inadequate  idea  of  the  sacrifices  to  which  Mr.  Martyn 
submitted,  in  continuing  so  great  a length  of  time  at  Shi- 
raz : yet  we  may  in  some  measure  see  what  he  endured, 
from  the  expression  of  sentiments  such  as  these  : — 

Feb.  2. — From  what  I suffer  in  this  city,  I can  under- 
stand the  feelings  of  Lot.  The  face  of  the  poor  Russiaa 
appears  to  me  like  the  face  of  an  angel,  because  he  does 
not  tell  lies.  Heaven  will  be  heaven,  because  there  will 
not  be  one  liar  there.  The  word  of  God  is  more  precious 
to  me  at  this  time  than  I ever  remember  it  to  have  been ; 
and  of  all  the  promises  in  it,  none  is  more  sweet  to  me 
than  this — ‘ He  shall  reign  till  he  hath  put  all  enemies 
under  his  feet.’  ” 

Feb.  3. — ‘‘A  packet  arrived  from  India,  without  a sin- 
gle letter  for  me.  It  was  some  disappointment  to  me;  but 
let  me  be  satisfied  with  my  God,  and  if  I cannot  have  the 
comfort  of  hearing  from  my  friends,  let  me  return  with 
thankfulness  to  his  word,  which  is  a treasure  of  which 
none  envy  me  the  possession,  and  where  I can  find  what 
will  more  than  compensate  for  the  loss  of  earthly  enjoy- 
ments. Resignation  to  the  will  of  God  is  a lesson  which 
I must  learn,  and  which  I trust  he  is  teaching  me.” 

What  an  influence  a departure  from  the  precepts  of  the 
Gospel  has  upon  the  determination  of  the  judgment  with 
31^ 


366 


MEMOIR  OF 


respect  to  its  doctrines,  appears  from  the  representation 
Mr.  Martyn  gives  of  the  conduct  of  Mirza  Seid  Ali,  at  this 
period. 

Feb.  4. — Mirza  Seid  Ali,  who  has  been  enjoying  him- 
self in  dissipation  and  idleness  these  two  days,  returned 
full  of  evil  and  opposition  to  the  Gospel. 

Alluding  to  some  remarks  he  had  made,  ‘ I suppose,* 
said  he,  ‘ you  think  it  is  sinful  to  sport  with  the  characters 
of  holy  men.*  ‘ I have  no  objection,*  I replied,  ‘ to  hear 
your  sentiments ; but  I cannot  bear  to  hear  anything  spo- 
ken disrespectfully  of  the  Lord  Jesus;  and  yet  there  is 
not  one  of  your  Soofies  but  has  said  something  against 
him.*  ‘ You  never  heard  me  speak  lightly  of  Jesus,*  he 
replied.  ‘ No,  there  is  something  so  awfully  pure  about 
him,  that  nothing  can  be  said.*  ** 

Recovering  somewhat  of  a more  serious  spirit,  Seid  Ali 
joined  with  Aga  Boozorg,  whom  Mr.  Martyn  describes  as 
one  of  the  most  magisterial  of  the  Soofies,  in  a conversa- 
tion in  which  a real  desire  for  religious  information  seems 
to  have  been  indicated.  The  day  on  which  it  took  place 
was  almost  entirely  consumed  in  discussions  with  a variety 
of  visitors,  respecting  the  Scriptures ; it  concluded  with  a 
very  pleasing  confession  on  the  part  of  Seid  Ali. 

Feb.  9. — Aga  Boozorg  came.  After  much  conversa- 
tion, he  said,  ‘ Prove  to  me,  from  the  beginning,  that 
Christianity  is  the  way  : how  will  you  proceed  ? what  do 
you  say  must  be  done?*  ‘If  you  would  not  believe  a 
person  who  wrought  a miracle  before  you,*  said  I,  ‘ I have 
nothing  to  say ; I cannot  proceed  a step.*  ‘ I will  grant 
you,*  said  Seid  Ali,  ‘ that  Christ  was  the  Son  of  God,  and 
more  than  that.*  ‘ That  you  despair  of  yourself,  and  are 
willing  to  trust  in  him  alone  for  salvation  ? * ‘ Yes.’ 

‘ And  are  ready  to  confess  Christ  before  men,  and  act 
conformably  to  his  word  V ‘ Yes  : what  else  must  I do?  * 

‘ Be  baptized  in  the  name  of  Christ.*  ‘ And  what  shall  I 
gain  ? * ‘ The  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  end  of  faith 

is  salvation  in  the  world  to  come ; but  even  here  you  shall 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


367 


have  the  Spirit  to  purify  your  heart,  and  to  give  you  the 
assurance  of  everlasting  happiness.’  Thus  Aga  Boozorg 
had  the  opportunity  of  hearing  those  strange  things  from  < 
my  own  mouth,  of  which  he  had  been  told  by  his  disciple 
the  Mede.  ^ You  can  say,  too,’  said  he,  ‘ that  you  have 
received  the  Spirit  ? ’ I told  them,  I believed  I had ; ‘ for, 
notwithstanding  all  my  sins,  the  bent  of  my  heart  was  to 
God,  in  a way  it  never  was  before ; and  that,  according  to 
my  present  feelings,  I could  not  be  happy  if  God  was  not 
glorified,  and  if  I had  not  the  enjoyment  of  his  presence, 
for  which  I felt  that  I was  now  educating.’  Aga  Boozorg 
shed  tears. 

A Russian  officer  coming  in  at  the  time,  the  subject 
of  religion  was  dropped,  except  that  while  speaking  of  the 
convicts  of  Calcutta,  whom  I had  seen  at  the  gaol,  Mirza 
Seid  Ali  asked  me,  how  I addressed  them  ? I told  him 
that  I cautioned  them  against  despair,  assured  them  that 
they  might  come  at  the  eleventh  hour,  that  it  was  never 
too  late  for  mercy,  if  they  came  to  God  through  Christ. 

After  this  came  Aga  Ali,  the  Mede,  to  hear,  as  he 
said,  some  of  the  sentences  of  Paul.  Mirza  Seid  Ali  had 
told  them,  ‘ that  if  they  had  read  nothing  but  the  Gospels, 
they  knew  nothing  of  the  religion  of  Christ.’  The  sheet 
I happened  to  have  by  me  was  the  one  containing  the 
fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth  chapters  of  the  second  Epistle  to 
the  Corinthians,  which  Aga  Ali  read  out. 

At  this  time  the  company  had  increased  considerably. 

I desired  Aga  Ali  to  notice  particularly  the  latter  part  of 
the  fifth  chapter,  ^God  was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the 
world  unto  himself’  He  then  read  it  a second  time,  but 
they  saw  not  its  glory;  however,  they  spoke  in  high  terms 
of  the  pith  and  solidity  of  Paul’s  sentences. 

‘‘  They  were  evidently  on  the  watch  for  anything  that 
tallied  with  their  own  sentiments.  Upon  the  passage — 

‘ Always  bearing  about  in  the  body  the  dying  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,’  the  Mede  observed,  ‘ Do  you  not  see  that  Jesus 
was  in.  Paul,  and  that  Paul  was  only  another  name  foj^ 


368 


MEMOIR  OF 


Jesus  ? ’ And  the  text,  ^ Whether  we  be  beside  ourselves, 
it  is  to  God;  and  whether  we  be  sober,  it  is  for  your 
sakes,’  they  interpreted  thus  : — ^ We  are  absorbed  in  the 
contemplation  of  God ; and  when  we  recover,  it  is  to  in- 
struct you/ 

‘‘  Walking  afterwards  with  Mirza  Seid  Ali,  he  told  me 
how  much  one  of  my  remarks  had  aifected  him,  namely, 
that  he  had  no  humility.  He  had  been  talking  about 
simplicity  and  humility,  as  characteristic  of  the  Soofies. 
‘ Humility ! ^ I said  to  him,  ‘ if  you  were  humble,  you 
would  not  dispute  in  this  manner ; you  would  be  like  a 
child.’  He  did  not  open  his  mouth  afterwards,  but  to  say, 
‘ True ; I have  no  humility.’  In  evident  distress,  he  ob- 
served, ‘ The  truth  is,  we  are  in  a state  of  compound 
ignorance ; — ignorant,  yet  ignorant  of  our  ignorance.’  ” 

On  the  last  birth-day  Mr.  Martyn  lived  to  commemorate^ 
we  find  him  speaking  in  affecting  terms  with  respect  to 
his  privations  as  a missionary ; yet  expressing  himself 
with  ardent  and  humble  gratitude,  as  a believer  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Feb.  8. — ‘‘While  walking  in  the  garden,  in  some  dis- 
order from  vexation,  two  Mussulmen  Jews  came  up,  and 
asked  me  what  would  become  of  them  in  another  world  ? 
the  Mohammedans  were  right  in  their  way,  they  supposed, 
and  we  in  ours ; but  what  must  they  expect  ? After 
rectifying  their  mistake  as  to  the  Mohammedans,  I men- 
tioned two  or  three  reasons  for  believing  that  we  are  right : 
such  as  their  dispersion,  and  the  cessation  of  sacrifices, 
immediately  on  the  appearance  of  Jesus.  ‘ True,  true,’ 
they  said,  with  great  feeling  and  seriousness ; indeed,  they 
seemed  disposed  to  yield  assent  to  anything  I said.  They 
confessed  they  had  become  Mohammedans  only  on  com- 
pulsion : and  that  Abdoolghunee  wished  to  go  to  Bagdad, 
thinking  he  might  throw  off  the  mask  there  with  safety, — 
but  asked,  what  I thought?  I said  that  the  governor  was 
a Mohammedan.  ^ Did  I think  Syria  safer  ? ’ ‘ The  safest 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


369 


place  in  the  east/  I said,  ^ was  India/  Feelings  of  pity 
for  God’s  ancient  people,  and  having  the  awful  importance 
of  eternal  things  impressed  on  my  mind  by  the  seriousness 
of  their  inquiries  as  to  what  would  become  of  them,  re- 
lieved me  from  the  pressure  of  my  comparatively  insignifi- 
cant distresses.  I,  a poor  Gentile,  blest,  honored,  and 
loved ; secured  forever  by  the  everlasting  covenant,  whilst 
the  children  of  the  kingdom  are  still  lying  in  outward  dark- 
ness ! Well  does  it  become  me  to  be  thankful. 

‘‘  This  is  my  birth-day,  on  which  I complete  my  thirty- 
first  year.  The  Persian  New  Testament  has  been  begun, 
and  I may  say,  finished  in  it,  as  only  the  last  eight  chap- 
ters of  the  Revelations  remain.  Such  a painful  year  I 
never  passed  ; owing  to  the  privations  I have  been  called 
to,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  spectacle  before  me  of  human 
depravity  on  the  other.  But  I hope  that  I have  not  come 
to  this  seat  of  Satan  in  vain.  The  word  of  God  has  found 
its  way  into  Persia,  and  it  is  not  in  Satan’s  power  to  oppose 
its  progress,  if  the  Lord  hath  sent  it.” 

The  effect  upon  the  natural  conscience  of  a plain  and 
solemn  declaration  of  the  awful  truths  of  Scripture,  may 
be  seen  in  the  case  of  one  of  Mr.  Martyn’s  visitors,  who 
to  great  libertinism  of  practice  added  extreme  latitudinari- 
anism  of  principle. 

February  23. — ^‘Aga  Neeser  came,  and  talked  most 
captiously  and  irrelevantly  against  all  revealed  religion. 
Three  years  ago  he  had  thrown  off  the  shackles  of  Mo- 
hammed, and  advised  me  to  do  the  same  with  my  yoke. 
I told  him  that  I preferred  my  yoke  to  his  freedom.  He 
was  for  sending  me  naked  into  a wilderness  ; but  I would 
rather  be  a child  under  the  restraints  of  a parent,  who 
would  provide  me  with  food  and  clothing,  and  be  my  pro- 
tector and  guide.  To  every  thing  I said,  he  had  but  one 
answer.  ‘ God  is  the  sole  agent ; — sin  and  holiness^  hap- 
piness and  misery,  cause  and  effect,  are  all  perfectly  one.’ 
Finding  him  determined  to  amuse  himself  in  this  way,  I 


370 


MEMOIR  OF 


said,  ^ These  things  will  do  very  well  for  the  present, 
while  reclining  in  gardens  and  smoking  caleans ; but  not 
for  a dying  hour.  How  many  years  of  life  remain  ? You 
are  about  thirty,  perhaps  thirty  more  remain.  How  swiftly 
have  the  last  thirty  passed  : how  soon  will  the  next  thirty 
be  gone  : and  then  we  shall  see.  If  you  are  right,  I lose 
nothing ; if  I am  right,  you  lose  your  soul.  Leaving  out 
the  consideration  of  all  religion,  it  is  probable  that  the 
next  world  may  be  akin  to  this,  and  our  relation  to  both 
not  dissimilar.  But  here  we  see  that  childhood  is  a prepa- 
ration for  manhood,  and  that  neglect  of  the  proper  em- 
ployments of  childhood  entails  miseries  in  riper  years.' 
The  thought  of  death  and  of  separation  from  his  pleasures, 
made  him  serious ; or  perhaps,  h^  thought  it  useless  to  press 
me  with  any  more  of  his  dogmas.’^ 

On  the  24th  of  February,  1812,  the  last  sheet  of  the 
Persian  New  Testament  was  completed.  I have  many 
mercies,.”  said  the  author  of  this  great  work,  on  bringing 
it  to  a termination,  “ for  which  to  thank  the  Lord,  and 
this  is  not  the  least.  Now  may  that  Spirit  who  gave  the 
word,  and  called  me,  I trust,  to  be  an  interpreter  of  it, 
graciously  and  powerfully  apply  it  to  the  hearts  of  sinners, 
even  to  the  gathering  an  elect  people  from  amongst  the 
long-estranged  Persians ! ” 

The  version  of  the  Psalms  in  Persian,  a sweet  employ- 
ment,” as  Mr.  Martyn  terms  it,  and  which,  to  use  his  own 
language,  caused  six  weary  moons,  that  waxed  and  wan- 
ed since  its  commencement,  to  pass  unnoticed,”  was  finish- 
ed by  the  middle  of  the  month  of  March. 

Mr.  Martyn  had  now  been  resident  for  the  space  of  ten 
months  at  Shiraz,  during  the  whole  of  which  time  he  had 
been  almost  incessantly  engaged,  as  we  have  seen,  in  en- 
deavoring to  reclaim  the  wretched  race  of  infidels  around 
him  from  the  error  of  their  ways.  So  far  was  he  from 
shrinking  from  any  fair  opportunity  of  confessing  Christ 
before  men,  that  he  gladly  embraced,  and  boldly  sought 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


371 


out,  every  occasion  of  avowing  ‘‘  whose  he  was,  and  whom 
he  served.”  Nor  was  this  conduct  in  him  the  fruit  of  a 
contentious  spirit ; it  was  the  genuine  offspring  of  that 
heavenly  charity,  wdiich  ‘‘  rejoicing  in  the  truth,”  is  ever 
ready  to  contend  earnestly  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to 
the  saints.”  No  one  could  have  a more  deep-rooted 
antipathy  to  controversy,  at  all  times,  and  with  all  persons, 
than  Mr.  Martyn  : a paramount  regard  to  what  was  indis- 
pensably due  to  the  cause  of  his  Redeemer  alone  could  in- 
duce him  to  engage  in  it. 

One  public  argument  he  had  already  held  with  the  chief 
professor  of  Mohammedan  law ; a second  disputation,  of 
a similar,  but  far  more  decided  character,  he  was  led  to  en- 
ter into,  at  this  time,  with  Mirza  Ibraheem.  The  scene 
of  this  discussion  w^as  a court  in  the  palace  of  one  of  the 
Persian  princes,  where  a numerous  body  of  Moollahs  were 
collected,  with  Mirza  Ibraheem  at  their  head.  In  this 
assembly,  Mr.  Martyn  stood  up  as  the  single  advocate  of 
the  Christian  faith.  Fearing  God,  like  Micaiah  the  son 
of  Imlah,  he  feared  not  man.  In  the  midst,  therefore,  of 
a Mohammedan  conclave,  he  proclaimed  and  maintained 
that  prime  and  fundamental  article  of  true  religion,  the  di- 
vinity of  the  Son  of  God. 

On  the  23d,”  Mr.  Martyn  writes,  I called  on  the 
Vizier,  and  afterwards  on  the  secretary  of  the  Kermanshah 
prince.  In  the  court  where  he  received  me,  Mirza  Ibra- 
heem was  lecturing.  Finding  myself  so  near  my  old  and 
respectable  antagonist,  I expressed  a wish  to  see  him ; on 
which  Jaffier  Ali  Khan  went  up  to  ascertain  if  my  visit 
would  be  agreeable.  The  master  consented,  but  some  of 
the  disciples  demurred.  At  last,  one  of  them  observing 
that  ‘ by  the  blessing  of  God  on  the  master’s  conversation, 
I might  possibly  be  converted,’  it  was  agreed  that  I should 
be  invited  to  a|cend.  Then  it  became  a question,  where 
I ought  to  sit.  Below  all,  would  not  be  respectful  to  a 
stranger  ; but  above  all  the  Moollahs,  could  not  be  toler- 
ated. I entered,  and  was  surprised  at  the  numbers.  The 


372 


MEMOIR  OP 


room  was  lined  with  Moollahs,  on  both  sides,  and  at  the 
top.  I was  about  to  sit  down  at  the  door,  but  I was  beck- 
oned to  an  empty  place  near  the  top,  opposite  to  the  mas- 
ter, who,  after  the  usual  compliments,  without  further 
ceremony,  asked  me,  ‘ what  we  meant  by  calling  Christ, 
God?’  War  being  thus  unequivocally  declared,  I had 
nothing  to  do  but  to  stand  upon  the  defensive.  Mirza 
Ibraheem  argued  temperately  enough,  but  of  the  rest, 
some  were  very  violent  and  clamorous.  The  former  asked, 
‘ if  Christ  had  ever  called  himself  God ; — was  he  the 
Creator  or  a creature  7 ’ I replied,  ^ The  Creator.’ 
The  Moollahs  looked  at  one  another.  Such  a confession 
had  never  before  been  heard  among  these  Mohammedan 
doctors.  ^ 

“ One  Mooli  ah  wanted  to  controvert  some  of  my  illus- 
trations, by  interrogating  me  about  the  personality  of  Christ. 
To  all  his  questions  I replied  by  requesting  the  same  in- 
formation respecting  his  own  person. 

‘‘To  another  who  was  rather  contemptuous  and  violent, 
I said,  ‘ If  you  do  not  approve  of  our  doctrine,  will  you  be 
so  good  as  to  say,  what  God  is,  according  to  you,  that  I 
may  worship  a proper  object  ? ’ One  said,  ‘ The  author  of 
the  universe.’  ‘ I can  form  no  idea  from  these  words,’ 
said  I,  ‘ but  of  a workman  at  w’ork  upon  a vast  number  of 
materials.  Is  that  a correct  notion  ? ’ Another  said,  ‘ One 
who  came  of  himself  into  being.’  ‘ So  then  he  came,’  I 
replied  ; — ‘ he  came  out  of  one  place  into  another ; and 
before  he  came  he  was  not.  Is  this  an  abstract  and  re- 
fined notion  ? ’ After  this  no  one  asked  me  any  more 
questions ; and  for  fear  the  dispute  should  be  renewed, 
Jaffier  Ali  Khan  carried  me  away.” 

After  making  this  intrepid  and  memorable  confession  of 
the  divinity  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Qfirist,  in  which 
he  might  be  described  as — 

“ Faithful  found 

Among  the  faithless ; faithful  only  he  : 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


373 


Unshaken,  unseduced,  unterrified. 

His  loyalty  he*  kept,  his  zeal,  his  love” — 

Mr.  Martyn  continued  only  a short  time  at  Shiraz. 
From  his  own  hand  we  have  this  brief  account  of  that 
interesting  period  which  immediately  preceded  his  de- 
parture. 

‘‘  Mirza  Seid  Ali  never  now  argues  against  the  truth, 
nor  makes  any  remarks  but  of  a serious  kind.  He  speaks 
of  his  dislike  to  some  of  the  Soofies,  on  account  of  their 
falsehood  and  drunken  habits.  This  approach  to  the  love 
of  morality  is  the  best  sign  of  a change  for  the  better 
which  I have  yet  seen  in  him.  As  often  as  he  produces 
the  New  Testament,  which  he  always  does  when  any  of 
his  friends  come,  his  brother  and  cousin  ridicule  him ; but 
he  tells  them  that,  supposing  no  other  benefit  to  have  been 
derived,  it  is  certainly  something  better  to  have  gained  all 
this  information  about  the  religion  of  Christians,  than  to 
have  loitered  away  the  year  in  the  garden.” 

April  27. — Four  Moollahs,  of  Mirza  Ibraheem’s  school, 
came  to  dispute  against  European  philosophy  and  European 
religion. 

‘‘  Mirza  Seid  Ali  requested,  at  Mirza  Ibraheem’s  de- 
sire, to  know  where  we  got  our  notions  concerning  the 
Holy  Spirit?  He,  for  his  part,  did  not  remember  any 
passage  in  the  New  Testament  which  bore  upon  the  sub- 
ject. I referred  them  to  the  second  chapter  of  the  first 
Epistle  to  the  Corinthians.” 

May  10. — ‘‘  Passed  some  days  at  Jaffier  Ali  Khan’s 
garden,  with  Mirza  Seid  Ali,  Aga  Baba,  and  Shekh  Abul- 
hasan,  reading,  at  their  request,  the  Old  Testament  his- 
tories. Their  attention  to  the  word,  and  their  love  and 
attention  to  me,  seemed  to  increase  as  the  time  of  my  de- 
parture approached. 

‘‘  Aga  Baba,  who  had  been  reading  St.  Matthew,  related 
very  circumstantially  to  the  company,  the  particulars  of 
the  death  of  Christ.  The  bed  of  roses  on  which  we  sat, 
and  the  notes  of  the  nightingales  warbling  around  us, 
32 


374 


MEMOIR  OF  MARTYN. 


were  not  so  sweet  to  me,  as  this  ^discourse  from  the  Per* 
sian. 

Telling  Mirza  Seid  Ali,  one  day,  that  I wished  to  re- 
turn to  the  city  in  the  evening,  to  be  alone,  and  at  leisure 
for  prayer, — he  said  with  seriousness,  ‘ though  a man  had 
no  other  religious  society,  I suppose  he  may,  with  the  aid 
of  the  Bible,  live  alone  with  God  ? ’ This  solitude  will,  in 
one  respect,  be  his  own  state  soon ; — may  he  find  it  the 
medium  of  God’s  gracious  communications  to  his  soul ! 
He  asked  in  what  way  God  ought  to  be  addressed : I told 
him,  as  a father,  with  respectful  love ; and  added  some  other 
exhortations  on  the  subject  of  prayer.” 

May  11, — Aga  Baba  came  to  bid  me  farewell,  which 
he  did  in  the  best  and  most  solemn  way,  by  asking,  as  a 
final  question,  whether,  independently  of  external  evi- 
dences, I had  any  internal  proofs  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ?  ’ 
I answered,  ‘ Yes,  undoubtedly : the  change  from  what  I 
once  was,  is  a sufficient  evidence  to  me.’  At  last  he  took 
his  leave,  in  great  sorrow,  and,  what  is  better,  apparently  in 
great  solicitude  about  his  soul. 

The  rest  of  the  day  I continued  with  Mirza  Seid  Ali, 
giving  him  instructions  what  to  do  with  the  New  Testa- 
ment in  case  of  my  decease,  and  exhorting  him,  as  far  as 
his  confession  allowed  me,  to  stand  fast.  He  had  made 
many  a good  resolution  respecting  his  besetting  sins.  I 
hope,  as  well  as  pray,  that  some  lasting  effects  may  be  seen 
at  Shiraz,  from  the  word  of  God  left  among  them.” 


CHAPTER  X. 


MR.  MARTYN  LEAVES  SHIRAZ  IN  ORDER  TO  LAY  BEFORE 

THE  KING  HIS  TRANSLATION  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT 

ARRIVES  AT  THE  CAMP IS  NOT  ADMITTED  TO  AN  AUDI- 
ENCE  PROCEEDS  TO  TEBRIZ SEVERE  ILLNESSr 

On  the  evening  of  the  24th  of  May,  one  year  after  enter- 
ing Persia,  Mr.  Martyn  left  Shiraz,  in  company  with  an 
English  clergyman,  with  the  intention  of  laying  before  the 
king  his  translation  of  the  New  Testament ; but  finding 
that,  without  a letter  of  introduction  from  the  British  am-' 
bassador,  he  could  not,  consistently  with  established  usagey 
be  admitted  into  the  royal  presence,  he  determined  to  pro- 
ceed to  Tebriz,  where,  at  that  time.  Sir  Gore  Ouseley,  his 
Britannic  majesty’s  minister,  resided. 

His  journey  from  Shiraz  to  Tebriz  was  not  accomplished 
in  less  than  eight  weeks,  including  one  week  spent  at  Is- 
fahan, and  a few  days  at  the  king’s  camp  ; and  the  latter 
part  of  it  was  a time  of  great  and  unforeseen  suffering  to 
him.  Had  he  known  to  what  peril  his  life  would  be  sub** 
jected,  he  doubtless  would  have  deemed  his  object  of  too 
insufficient  a magnitude  to  justify  his  exposing  himself  to 
so  much  danger. 

“ A little  before  sunset,”  Mr.  Martyn  writes,  I left  the 
city^  and  at  ten  o’clock  at  night  the  cafila  started.  Thus 
ended  my  stay  at  Shiraz.  No  year  of  my  life  was  ever 
spent  more  usefully,  though  such  a long  separation  from 
my  friends  was  often  a severe  trial.  Our  journey  to  Per- 


376 


MEMOIR  OF 


sepolis  was  performed  in  ten  hours.  I had  a fall  from  my 
horse,  owing  to  the  saddle  coming  off,  but  a gracious  Provi- 
dence preserved  me  from  harm.” 

May  12. — ‘‘  Staid  at  Futiliabad,  a village  about  a para- 
sang  from  the  ruins.” 

May  13. — ‘^At  three  in  the  morning,  we  pursued  our 
way,  and  at  eight  reached  a village  at  the  north-eastern 
extremity  of  the  plain  of  Persepolis.  Remained  all  day  at 
the  caravansera,  correcting  the  Prince’s  copy.” 

May  14. — Continued  our  journey  through  two  ridges  of 
mountains  to  Imanzadu:  no  cultivation  to  be  seen  any 
where,  nor  scarcely  any  natural  vegetable  production,  ex- 
cept the  broom  and  hawthorn.  The  weather  was  rather 
tempestuous,  with  cold  gusts  of  wind  and  rain. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  village,  this  being  the  Imanza- 
du’s  tomb,  do  no  work,  and  pay  no  tax ; but  are  maintain- 
ed by  the  surrounding  villages,  and  the  casual  offerings 
of  visitors  to  the  tomb.  The  caravansera  being  in  ruins, 
we  staid  all  this  rainy  day  at  a private  house,  where  we 
were  visited  by  people  who  came  to  be  cured  of  their  dis- 
tempers.” 

May  15. — From  the  top  of  a mountain,  just  behind 
Imanzadu,  we  descended  into  a vast  plain,  entirely  unin- 
habited, except  where  the  skirts  of  it  were  spotted  with 
the  black  tents  of  the  wandering  tribes.  Crossing  the 
plain  obliquely,  we  passed  over  a mountain  into  another 
plain,  where  was  the  same  scene  of  desolation.  After  a 
journey  of  ten  parasangs,  arrived,  at  two  in  the  afternoon, 
at  the  caravansera  Khooshee  Zar,  which  being  in  ruins,  let 
in  the  wind  upon  us,  at  night,  in  all  directions.” 

On  rising,  on  the  morning  of  the  16th,  we  found  a 
hoar  frost,  and  ice  in  the  pools.  The  excessive  cold  at 
this  place  is  accounted  for,  by  its  being  the  highest  land 
between  the  Persian  gulf  and  the  Caspian  sea.  The  bag- 
gage not  having  come  up,  we  were  obliged  to  pass  an- 
other day  in  this  uncomfortable  neighborhood,  where 
nothing  was  to  be  procured  for  ourselves  or  our  horses; 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


377 


the  scarcity  of  rain  this  year  having  left  the  ground  desti*- 
tute  of  verdure,  and  the  poor  village  near  us  having  nothing 
to  sell.’’ 

May  17.- — “'Our  way  to  day  lay  along  the  same  plain; 
on  the  left  was  a ridge  of  hills  covered  with  snow.  Enter- 
ing another  plain,  into  which  the  former  led,  we  reached 
a caravansera,  near  a,  small  walled  village,  called  Dih 
Serdoo.” 

May  18. — “ After  a journey  of  much  the  same  length, 
over  uneven  ground,  where  the  view  was  much  obstructed, 
we  arrived  at  a caravansera,  in  a great  cleft,  which  divides 
Ears  from  Irak.” 

May  19. — “ Moved  forward  six  parasangs,  to  a private 
house  at  Mujrood.  The  plain,  as  usual,  uninhabited ; but 
we  passed  one  village.” 

May  20. — “ Continued  our  march,  over  the  same  plain, 
to  Comesha,  four  parasangs.” 

May  21. — “ To  Mygar,  five  parasangs. — Finished  the 
revision  of  the  Prince’s  copy.  At  eleven  at  night  we  start- 
ed for  Isfahan,  where  we  arrived  soon  after  sunrise  on  the 
22d,  and  were  accommodated  in  one  of  the  king’s  palaces. 
Found  my  old  Shiraz  scribe  here,  and  corrected  with  him 
the  Prince’s  copy.” 

May  23. — “ Called  on  the  Armenian  bishops  at  Julfa, 
and  met  Matteus.  He  is  certainly  vastly  superior  to  any 
Armenian  I have  yet  seen.  We  went,  next,  to  the  Italian 
missionary,  Joseph  Carabiciate,  a native  of  Aleppo,  but 
educated  at  Rome.  He  spoke  Latin  ; was  very  sprightly, 
considering  his  age,  which  was  sixty-six,  but  discovered 
no  sort  of  inclination  to  talk  about  religion.  Until  lately, 
he  had  been  supported  by  the  Propaganda ; but,  weary,  at 
last,  of  exercising  his  functions  without  remuneration,  and 
even  without  the  necessary  provision,  he  talked  of  return^ 
ing  to  Aleppo.” 

May  24. — Sunday. — ^^Went  early  this  morning  to  the 
Armenian  church  attached  to  the  episcopal  residence. 
Within  the  rails  were  two  out  of  the  four  bishops,  and 
32  * 


378 


MEMOIR  OF 


Other  ecclesiastics  : but  in  the  body  of  the  church,  only 
three  people.  Most  of  the  Armenians  at  Julfa,  which  is 
now  reduced  to  five  hundred  houses,  attended  at  their  re- 
spective parish  churches,  of  which  there  are  twelve,  served 
by  twenty  priests.  After  their  pageantry  was  over,  and 
we  were  satisfied  with  processions,  ringing  of  bells,  waving 
of  colors,  and  other  ceremonies,  which  were  so  numerous 
as  entirely  to  remove  all  semblance  of  spiritual  worship, 
we  were  condemned  to  witness  a repetition  of  the  same 
mockery  at  the  Italian’s  church,  at  his  request.  I could 
not  stand  it  out ; but  those  who  did,  observed,  that  the 
priest  ate  and  drank  all  the  consecrated  elements  himself, 
and  gave  none  to  the  few  poor  women  who  composed  his 
congregation,  and  who,  the  Armenians  said,  had  been 
hired  for  the  occasion.  In  our  way  back,  we  called  at 
the  convent  of  Armenian  nuns,  a company  of  ignorant  old 
women,  who  screamed  out  something  in  the  church,  which 
they  called  a welcome  anthem.  I tried  to  converse  with 
the  abbess,  through  Matteus,  and  was  not  much  surprised 
to  find  her  utterly  without  information,  when  the  bishops 
have  so  little.  I wished  to  learn  Matteus’s  sentiments  on 
the  subject  of  monachism.  Though  his  defence  of  it 
showed  that  he  was  not  strong  in  his  belief  of  its  utility,  I 
was  grieved  to  see  that  he  did  not  perceive  how  far  the 
Christian  way  of  sanctification  differed  from  these  human 
devices  to  attain  that  object.  I talked  to  him  a good  deal 
about  the  office  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  but  he  did  not,  while 
assenting,  seem  to  feel  its  importance.  Before  returning 
to  Isfahan,  we  sat  a short  time  in  the  garden,  with  the 
bishops.  They,  poor  things ! had  nothing  to  say,  and 
could  scarcely  speak  Persian;  so  that  all  the  conversation 
was  between  me  and  Matteus.  At  my  request  he  brought 
what  he  had  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  in  Persian  and  Arabic. 
They  were  Wheloi’s  Persian  Gospels,  and  an  Arabic  ver- 
sion of  the  Gospels,  printed  at  Rome.  I tried  in  vain  to 
bring  him  to  any  profitable  discussion;  with  more  sense 
than  his  brethren,  he  is  not  more  advanced  in  spiritual 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


379 


knowledge*  Returned  mucfi  disappointed.  Julfa  had 
formerly  twenty  bishops,  and  about  one  hundred  clergy, 
with  twenty-four  churches.  All  the  Armenians  can  read, 
and  have  the  New  Testament ; but  family  prayer  is  not 
known.  They  may  go  every  day  to  church  prayers.  Mat- 
teus  preaches  every  Sunday,  he  says,  and  this  day  expound- 
ed the  first  of  John,  which  was  the  Gospel  for  the  day.’’ 

May  26. — The  Armenian  bishops  and  three  priests 
came  to  return  our  visit.  Matte  us  brought  with  him  a 
copy  of  the  Gospels,  Armenian  and  Persian,  done  by 
Joannes,  the  late  bishop  here  ; who,  he  says,  was  a good 
scholar,  and  wrote  on  the  divinity  of  Christ.” 

At  the  end  of  the  month  of  May,  Mr.  Martyn  departed 
from  Isfahan,  and  thus  describes  a route  in  which  the  ex- 
tremes of  lovely  fertility  and  sterile  desolation  seem  to  have 
been  united. 

June  1. — Continued  winding  through  the  mountains 
to  Caroo,  situated  in  a deep  dell.  Here  w’ere  trees,  green 
corn-fields,  and  running  streams  ; it  was  the  first  pkce  I 
have  seen  in  Asia  wdiich  exhibited  anything  of  the  scenery 
of  England.” 

June  2. — Soon  after  midnight  we  mounted  our  horses. 
It  was  a mild  moonlight  night,,  and  a nightingale  filled  the 
whole  valley  with  his  notes.  Our  way  was  along  lanes, 
over  which  the  wood  on  each  side  formed  a canopy,  and  a 
murmuring  rivulet  accompanied  us,  till  it  was  lost  in  a lake. 
At  day-light  we  emerged  into  the  plain  of  Cashan,  which 
seems  to  be  a part  of  the  Great  Salt  Desert.  On  our  arri- 
val at  the  king’s  garden,  where  we  intended  to  put  up,  we 
were  at  first  refused  admittance,  but  an  application  to  the 
governor  was  soon  attended  to.  We  saw,  here,  huge 
snowy  mountains  on  tlie  north-east  beyond  Tehran.” 

June  5.— ‘‘ Reached  Koni;  the  country  uniformly  de- 
solate. 

‘‘The  chief  Moojtuhid  in  all  Persia  being  a resident  of 
this  city,  I sent  to  know  if  a visit  would  be  agreeable  to 


380 


IVIEMOIR  OF 


him.  His  reply  was,  that  if  I had  any  business  with  him, 
I might  come ; but  if  otherwise,  his  age  and  infirmities 
must  be  his  excuse.  Intending  to  travel  a double  stage, 
started  soon  after  sunset ; and,  on 

June  6. — ‘‘  Crossed  the  desert,  which  we  had  been 
skirting  from  the  day  we  came  in  sight  of  Cashan.  After 
travelling  ten  parasangs,  reached  the  caravansera  of  Hour 
Sultania.  Here,  first,  we  seemed  to  be  approaching  the 
Tartar  regions.’’ 

June  7. — ‘‘  Arrived  at  a caravansera,  with  villages  in 
the  neighborhood,  seven  parasangs.  A large  party  gath« 
ered  about  me  in  the  evening,  and  from  asking  questions 
about  Europe,  proceeded,  as  usual,  to  interrogate  me  con- 
cerning Christ.  They  continued  about  me  till  I mounted 
my  horse,  and  rode  from  amongst  them,  to  prosecute  my 
journey.” 

June  8. — Arrived,  two  hours  before  day-break,  at  the 
walls  of  Tehran.  I spread  my  bed  upon  the  high  road, 
and  slept  till  the  gates  were  open ; then  entered  the  city, 
and  took  up  my  abode  at  the  ambassador’s  house.” 

As  no  muleteers  could  be  procured  at  Tehran  to  proceed 
to  Tebriz,  it  was  considered  advisable  that  Mr.  Martyn 
should  travel  alone  to  the  king’s  camp,  for  the  purpose  of 
seeing  Mirza  Shufi,  the  premier,  or  Ameenoddoula,  and 
soliciting  his  assistance  in  obtaining  for  him  an  introduc- 
tion to  the  king ; for  he  was  anxious  to  lose  no  time  in 
presenting  his  book.”  So,  ‘‘leaving  the  city,”  he  says, 
“just  before  the  gates  were  shut,  and  giving  the  cattle 
their  feed  outside  the  walls,  I went  on,  and  travelled  all 
night,  till  sunrise,  when  I arrived  at  the  caravansera,  close 
to  the  king’s  camp  at  Carach.  I lost  no  time  in  forward- 
ing Jaffier  Ali  Khan’s  letter  to  the  premier,  who  sent  to 
desire  that  I would  come  to  him.  I found  him  lying  ill  in 
the  verandah  of  the  king’s  tent  of  audience.  Near  him 
were  sitting  two  persons,  who,  I was  afterwards  informed, 
were  Mirza  Khanter,  and  Mirza  Abdoolwahab ; the  latter 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


381 


being  a secretary  of  state,  and  a great  admirer  of  the 
Soofie  sage.  They  took  very  little  notice,  not  rising  when 
I sat  down,  as  is  their  custom  to  all  who  sit  with  them ; 
nor  offering  me  calean.  The  two  secretaries,  on  learning 
my  object  in  coming,  began  a conversation  with  me,  on 
religion  and  metaphysics,  which  lasted  two  hours.  As  they 
were  both  well-educated,  gentlemanly  men,  the  discussion 
was  temperate,  and,  I hope,  useful.  What  I remember  of 
it  was  as  follows  : ‘ Do  you  consider  the  New  Testament 
as  the  word  spoken  by  God?’  ‘ The  sense  from  God,  but 
the  expression  from  the  different  writers  of  it.’  Here  the 
premier  asked  how  many  languages  I understood ; whether 
I spoke  French ; where  I was  educated ; whether  I un- 
derstood astronomy  and  geography : and  then  observed  to 
the  others,  that  I spoke  good  Persian ; to  which  they  as- 
sented. They  resumed, — ‘ We  want  to  know^  what  your 
learned  men  think  about  the  state  of  the  soul  after  death, 
till  the  resurrection.’  I mentioned  the  different  opinions. 
^ But  how,  think  you,  does  the  spirit  exist  without  a body  V 
‘ Tell  me,’  said  I,  ‘ how  the  angels  exist,  and  I will  tell 
you.’  ‘ In  what  sense  do  you  believe  the  resurrection  of 
the  body  ? that  every  particle  buried  shall  rise  ?’  I men- 
tioned the  Scripture  metaphor  of  the  wheat  dying  and 
rising,  with  which  the  Soofie  secretary  appeared  much 
pleased.  ‘What  are  the  principles  of  your  religion?* 
‘ They  are  all  centred  in  Jesus ; not  in  his  precepts,  but 
in  himself’  ‘ What  are  your  opinions  concerning  Christ  ? 
was  he  a prophet  created  ?’  ‘ His  manhood  was  created  ; 

his  Godhead,  of  course,  was  not.’  ‘ Now  we  much  wish 
to  hear  what  are  your  notions  on  that  extraordinary  subject, 
the  Trinity  ?’  I explained  them,  and  began  with  observing, 
that  the  doctrine  was  by  no  means  so  extraordinary  as  at 
first  sight  it  appeared  to  be ; and  then  brought  forward  the 
illustration  from  the  words,  ‘the  Image  of  the  invisible 
God.’  ‘ Have  you  read  the  Koran  ?’  ‘ Yes.’  ‘ Is  it  not 

a miracle  ?’  ‘ Prove  it  to  be  so.’  The  Soofie  said,  as  if 

from  me,  ‘ The  Arkbs  say  it  is  inimitably  elegant ; how  do  I, 


382 


MEMOIR  OF 


who  am  a Persian,  know  it  to  be  so  V ^ What  do  you  say 
to  the  division  of  the  moon  V ‘ That  there  is  no  sufficient 
evidence  for  it.’  ‘ What  superior  evidence  have  you  for 
the  miracles  of  Christ  V I was  about  to  answer,  when  tho 
Soofie,  not  thinking  it  would  be  satisfactory,  said,  rather 
dogmatically,  that  no  religion  could  be  proved  demonstra- 
tively. I said  that  ‘ If  such  a degree  of  probable  evidence 
was  adduced,  as  we  acted  upon  in  common  life,  we  should 
be  inexcusable  in  rejecting  it.’ 

On  the  top  of  the  caravansera,  at  sunset,  I had  a con- 
versation of  a different  kind,  on  these  subjects.  A man, 
seated  on  his  rug,  asked  me  what  I walked  up  and  down 
for,  and  told  me  to  come  and  sit  with  him  on  his  carpet. 
I did  so,  and  found  him  to  be  a plain  Mohammedan,  that 
is,  a compound  of  bigotry  and  ignorance.  Eviery  thing  I 
said  went  for  nothing.  I knew  nothing  at  all  about  the 
Gospel.  He  had  talked  with  Armenian  preachers,  and 
therefore  knew  more  about  the  matter  than  myself.  They 
had  told  him,  that  the  story  of  Jesus  and  Mary  in  the  Ko^ 
ran  was  exactly  true ; this  he  took  to  be  an  acknowledg- 
ment that  the  book  was  from  God.  Thinking  it  worth 
while  to  see  the  state  of  the  middling  rank  of  Moham- 
medans, I let  him  talk  away.  He  supposed  that  the  Mo- 
hammedans had  formerly  taken  all  Europe,  and  that  we 
still  paid  tribute  for  being  permitted  to  live.  That  the 
mother  of  Mehdi  was  the  daughter  of  Simon  Peter  or 
Plato ; he  could  not  tell  which,  but  rather  thought  it  was 
Constantine,  emperor  of  Rome.  He  could  not  understand 
how  Europe  should  be  on  one  side  of  Persia,  and  India  on 
the  other.  Such  geographical  difficulties  are  not  to  be 
wondered  at  in  such  a poor  fellow,  though  he  had  travelled 
as  a merchant  a good  deal, — when  the  Moollahs,  and 
probably  even  the  ministers  of  state,  do  not  know  the  rela- 
tive situation  of  the  provinces  of  their  own  kingdom. 

This  man  was  very  angry  at  my  presuming  to  ask  why 
he  was  a Mohammedan.  Finding  me  at  last  more  disposed 
to  hear  than  to  speak,  he  began  to  think  that  his  discourse 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


383 


had  made  some  impression  upon  me ; and,  with  eyes  spark- 
ling with  hopes  of  a conquest,  told  me,  with  great  affec- 
tion, what  I should  do  to  get  a knowledge  of  the  truth. 
‘ Drink,’  said  he,  ‘ no  wine  for  three  days ; pray,  accord- 
ing to  your  own  form,  for  divine  direction, — and  depend 
upon  it  you  will  find  it.’  ‘ But  supposing,’  said  I,  ‘ that  I 
have  no  such  doubts  in  my  mind,  as  to  feel  my  need  of 
divine  direction  in  this  particular;  what  then?’  ‘Why 
then,’  said  he,  looking  grimly,  ‘ I have  nothing  more  to  say 
to  you ; and  so,  good  night.’  ” 

The  third  day  after  the  above  conversations,  Mr.  Martyn 
was  called  to  a severer  trial  of  his  faith  and  patience  than 
any  to  which  he  had  yet  been  exposed.  Several  of  the 
most  intemperate  Moollahs  set  themselves  in  array  against 
him,  and  contended  with  him  in  behalf  of  Mohammedan- 
ism, in  the  presence  of  the  prime  minister  of  the  kingdom. 
There  it  was  demanded  of  him  that  he  should  deny  that 
Saviour  who  had  bought  him  with  his  blood : but  he 
“ witnessed  a good  confession,”  and  fearlessly  acknow- 
ledged Jesus  as  his  Lord. 

June  12, — “I  attended  the  Vizier’s  levee,  where  there 
was  a most  intemperate  and  clamorous  controversy  kept 
up  for  an  hour  or  two ; eight  or  ten  on  one  side,  and  I on 
the  other.  Amongst  them  were  two  Moollahs,  the  most 
ignorant  of  any  I have  yet  met  with  in  either  Persia  or 
India.  It  would  be  impossible  to  enumerate  all  the  ab- 
surd things  they  said.  Their  vulgarity,  in  interrupting 
me  in  the  middle  of  a speech ; their  utter  ignorance  of 
the  nature  of  an  argument;  their  impudent  assertions 
about  the  law  and  the  gospel,  neither  of  which  they  had 
ever  seen  in  their  lives,  moved  my  indignation  a little.  I 
wished,  and  I said  it  would  have  been  well,  if  Mirza 
Abdoolwahab  had  been  there ; I should  then  have  had  a 
man  of  sense  to  argue  with.  The  Vizier,  who  set  us 
going  at  first,  joined  in  it  latterly,  and  said,  ‘ You  had 
better  say,  God  is  God,  and  Mohammed  is  the  prophet 


384 


MEMOIR  OP 


of  God.’  1 said,  ‘God  is  God,’  but  added,  instead  of 
‘ Mohammed  is  the  prophet  of  God,’  ‘ and  Jesus  is  the 
Son  of  God.’  They  had  no  sooner  heard  this,  which  I 
had  avoided  bringing  forward  till  then,  than  they  all  ex- 
claimed in  contempt  and  anger,  ‘ He  is  neither  born  nor 
begets,’  and  rose  up,  as  if  they  would  have  torn  me  in 
pieces.  One  of  them  said,  ‘ What  will  you  say  when  your 
tongue  is  burnt  out  for  this  blasphemy  V 

“ One  of  them  felt  for  me  a little,  and  tried  to  soften 
the  severity  of  this  speech.  My  book,  which  I had  brought, 
expecting  to  present  it  to  the  king,  lay  before  Mirza  Shufi. 
As  they  all  rose  up,  after  him,  to  go,  some  to  the  king, 
and  some  away,  I was  afraid  they  would  trample  upon  the 
book ; so  I went  in  among  them  to  take  it  up,  and  wrap- 
ped it  in  a towel  before  them ; while  they  looked  at  it  and 
me  with  supreme  contempt. 

“ Thus  I walked  away  alone  to  my  tent,  to  pass  the  rest 
of  the  day  in  heat  and  dirt.  What  have  I done,  thought  I, 
to  merit  all  this  scorn?  Nothing,  I trust,  but  bearing 
testimony  to  Jesus.  I thought  over  these  things  in  prayer, 
and  ’found  that  peace  which  Christ  hath  promised  to  his 
disciples : — 

‘ If  on  my  face,  for  thy  dear  name,’  &c. 

“ To  complete  the  trials  of  the  day,  a message  came 
from  the  Vizier,  in  the  evening,  to  say,  that  it  was  the 
custom  of  the  king  not  to  see  any  Englishman,  unless  pre- 
sented by  the  ambassador,  or  accredited  by  a letter  from 
him ; and  that  I must  therefore  wait  till  the  king  reached 
Sultania,  where  the  ambassador  would  be.” 

After  this  “ day  of  rebuke  and  blasphemy,”— when  that 
divine  promise  was  eminently  fulfilled  towards  Mr.  Martyn, 
“thou  shalt  hide  them  in  the  secret  of  thy  presence  from 
the  pride  of  man  ,*  thou  shalt  keep  them  secretly  in  thy 
pavilion  from  the  strife  of  tongues — when,  having  heard 
the  “ slander  of  many,”  and  being  made  “ a reproach 


HExXRY  IVIARTYN. 


385 


amongst  all  his  enemies,”  he  could  nevertheless  exclaim 
with  the  Psalmist,  O how  great  is  thy  goodness,  which 
thou  hast  laid  up  for  them  that  fear  thee,  which  thou  hast 
wrought  for  them  that  trust  in  thee  before  the  sons  of 
men,” — he  turned  his  back  upon  the  king’s  camp,  having 
been  joined  by  his  companion  from  Tehran,  and  prosecu- 
ted his  journey  towards  Tebriz. 

June  13. — Disappointed,”  he  writes,  “ of  my  object  in 
coming  to  the  camp,  I lost  no  time  in  leaving  it,  and  pro- 
ceeded in  company  with  Mr.  C , who  had  just  joined 

me  from  Tehran,  towards  Casbin ; intending  there  to  wait 
the  result  of  an  application  to  the  ambassador.  Started  at 
eleven,  and  travelled  till  eleven  next  morning,  having 
gone  ten  parasangs,  or  forty  miles,  to  duishlag.  The 
country  all  along  was  well  watered  and  cultivated.  The 
mules  being  too  much  tired  to  proceed,  we  passed  the  day 
at  the  village ; indeed  we  all  wanted  rest.  As  I sat  down 
in  the  dust,  on  a shady*  side  of  a walled  village  by  which 
we  passed,  and  surveyed  the  plains  over  which  our  road 
lay,  I sighed  at  the  thought  of  my  dear  friends  in  India 
and  England ; of  the  vast  regions  I must  traverse  before 
I can  get  to  either,  and  of  the  various  and  unexpected 
hindrances  which  present  themselves  to  my  going  forward ! 
I comfort  myself  with  the  hope  that  my  God  has  some- 
thing for  me  to  do,  by  thus  delaying  my  exit.” 

June  16. — ‘‘Continued  at  the  village,  in  consequence 

of  an  illness  with  which  Mr.  C was  attacked ; but  at 

night  we  moved  forward,  and  after  travelling  seven  para- 
sangs over  the  same  fine  plain,  reached  Casbin.” 

June  17. — “In  the  caravansera  there,  they  were  col- 
lecting straw,  &c.  for  the  king,  whom  they  expected  in 
ten  days.  On  this  plea,  they  refused  to  allow  us  to  un- 
load there.” 

June  18. — “ Endeavored  to  get  a muleteer  to  go  to  the 
ambassador,  but  could  agree  with  none,  so  I determined 
to  stay  at  Casbin.  I had  at  first  intended  to  go  on  to 
Sultania,  there  to  wait  for  the  king.” 

33 


386 


MEMOIR  OF 


June  20. — Left  this  place,  not  a little  disgusted  at  the 
reception  we  had  met  with  there.  One  parasang  off,  we 
stopped  at  a village  to  get  something  for  breakfast.  One 
of  the  people  there  asked  a good  many  questions  about 
our  religion.  It  was  such  an  unusual  thing  to  be  travelling 
coolly,  in  the  middle  of  the  day,  in  the  east,  that  it  pro- 
duced a new  train  of  ideas : indeed  I thought  of  nothing 
but  of  my  dear  friends  in  England,  and  of  the  days  when, 
in  weather  like  this,  I walked  with  them,  ^ taking  sweet 
counsel.'  While  passing  over  the  plain,  mostly  on  foot, 

I had  them  all  in  my  mind,  and  bore  them  upon  my  heart 
in  prayer.  The  north  wind  from  the  Caspian,  I suppose, 
blowing  through  some  clouds  which  rested  on  the  moun- 
tains on  our  right,  made  the  air  excessively  cold." 

Arrived,  between  twelve  and  one  o’clock,  at  Scab 
Dulir,  where  a villager  gave  us  his  house;  and  though 
the  room  we  were  in  was  so  constructed  as  scarcely  to 
admit  the  light,  we  had  need  of  all*  our  skins  to  keep  us 
warm." 

June  21. — On  account  of  the  coolness  of  the  weather, 
we  did  not  think  it  necessary  to  start  till  seven  o’clock, 
after  breakfast.  Arrived  at  the  village  of  Aber  at  four  in 
the  afternoon,  having  taken  the  shortest  route.  Till  we 
reached  the  high  and  frequented  road,  all  was  barrenness ; 
but  from  thence  we  found  a good  deal  of  cultivation,  as 
also  all  the  way  from  Casbin ; near  which  city  the  vineyards 
were  all  open  to  the  road ; there  was  not  so  much  as  a 
fence." 

June  22. — “Left  Sangla  at  a quarter  past  five  in  the 
morning,  and  at  • a quarter  past  ten  reached  Sultania. 
The  weather  was  perfectly  cool  and  agreeable,  and  all 
around  were  the  pastures  of  the  wilderness.  We  met  with 
the  usual  insulting  treatment  at  the  caravansera,  where 
the  king’s  servants  had  got  possession  of  a good  room, 
built  for  the  reception  of  the  better  order  of  guests ; — they 
seemed  to  delight  in  the  opportunity  of  humbling  an 
European.  Sultania  is  still  but  a village ; yet  the  Zengan 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


387 


prince  has  quartered  himself  and  all  his  attendants,  with 
their  horses,  on  this  poor  little  village.  All  along  the  road 
where  the  king  is  expected,  the  people  are  patiently  wait- 
ing, as  for  some  dreadful  disaster  : — plague,  pestilence,  or 
famine,  are  nothing  to  the  misery  of  being  subject  to  the 
violence  and  extortion  of  this  rabble  soldiery.  One  of  our 
servants,  who  himself  had  formerly  been  a soldier  in  the 
king’s  camp,  said,  that  the  troops  were  raised  from  the 
wandering  tribes,  and  from  the  cities.  Those  from  the 
tribes  are  paid  by  the  king,  the  others  by  the  cities.  Sons 
of  the  chiefs  of  the  tribes,  and,  indeed,  of  all  in  important 
governments,  are  detained  at  court  as  hostages.” 

June  24. — ‘‘  Left  Sultania  at  half-past  three.  Saw  some 
water-tortoises  on  the  edge  of  the  little  stream  which  water- 
ed the  vale.  Continued  our  course  to  Zengan,  a walled  city, 
distant  from  Sultania  six  parasangs.  Here  we  found,  in 
the  caravansera,  large  bales  of  cotton  brought  by  mer- 
chants from  Tehran,  intended  for  Turkey.  There  were 
also  two  Tartar  merchants,  natives  of  Astrachan,  who  had 
brought  iron  and  tea  for  sale.  They  wished  to  know 
whether  we  wanted  tea  of  Cathay.-  I was  curious  to  know 
something  about  the  countries  they  had  visited  ; but  they 
spoke  nothing  but  Turkish,  without  which  language  a per- 
son may  travel  to  very  little  purpose  in  these  parts : Persian 
is  quite  a foreign  language.” 

June  25. — After  a restless  night,  rose  so  ill  with  a 

fever  that  I could  not  go  on.  My  companion,  Mr.  C 

was  nearly  in  the  same  state.  We  touched  nothing  all 
day.” 

June  26. — ‘‘After  such  another  night,  I had  deter- 
mined to  go  on,  but  Mr.  C declared  himself  unable  to 

stir;  so  here  we  dragged  through  another  miserable  day. 
What  added  to  our  distress  was,  that  we  were  in  danger,, 
if  detained  here  another  day  or  two,  of  being  absolutely  in 
want  of  the  necessaries  of  life  before  reaching  Tebriz. 
We  made  repeated  applications  to  the  monied  people,  but 
none  would  advance  a piastre.  Where  are  the  people 


388 


MEMOIR  OF 


who  flew  forth  to  meet  General  Malcolm  with  their  purses 
and  their  lives  ? — Another  generation  is  risen  up,  ‘ who 
know  not  Joseph/  Providentially  a poor  muleteer,  arriv- 
ing from  Tebriz,  became  security  for  us,  and  thus  we  ob- 
tained five  tomans.  This  was  a heaven-send  ; and  we  lay 
down  quietly,  free  from  apprehensions  of  being  obliged  to 
go  a fatiguing  journey  of  eight  or  ten  hours,  without  a 
house  or  village  in  the  way,  in  our  present  weak  and  re- 
duced state.  We  had  now  eaten  nothing  for  two  days. 
My  mind  was  much  disordered  from  head-ache  and  giddi- 
ness, from  which  I was  seldom  free ; but  my  heart,  I trust, 
was  with  Christ  and  his  saints.  To  live  much  longer  in 
this  world  of  sickness  and  pain,  seemed  no  way  desirable ; 
the  most  favorite  prospects  of  my  heart  seemed  very  poor 
and  childish ; and  cheerfully  would  I have  exchanged  them 
all  for  the  unfading  inheritance.” 

June  27. — My  Armenian  servant  was  attacked  in  the 
same  way.  The  rest  did  not  get  me  the  things  that  I 
wanted,  so  that  I passed  the  third  day  in  the  same  exhaust- 
ed state ; my  head,  too,  was  tortured  with  shocking  pains, 
such  as,  together  with  the  horror  I felt  at  being  exposed  to 
the  sun,  showed  me  plainly  to  what  to  ascribe  my  sickness. 
Towards  evening,  two  more  of  our  servants  were  attack- 
ed in  the  same  way,  and  lay  groaning  from  pains  in  the 
head.” 

June  28. — All  were  much  recovered,  but  in  the  after-^ 

noon  I again  relapsed.  During  a high  fever,  Mr.  C 

read  to  me,  in  bed,  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  and  I 
never  felt  the  consolations  of  that  divine  revelation  of  mys- 
teries more  sensibly  and  solemnly.  Rain  in  the  night  pre- 
vented our  setting  off.” 

June  29. — ‘‘  My  ague  and  fever  returned,  with  such  a 
head-ache,  that  I was  almost  frantic.  Again  and  again  I 
said  to  myself,  ‘ Let  patience  have  her  perfect  work and 
kept  pleading  the  promises,  ‘ When  thou  passest  through 
the  waters,  I will  be  with  thee,’  &/C. ; and  the  Lord  did 
not  withhold  his  presence.  I endeavored  to  repel  all  the 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


389 


disordered  thoughts  that  the  fever  occasioned,  and  to  keep 
in  mind  that  all  was  friendly ; a friendly  Lord  presiding  ; 
and  nothing  exercising  me  but  what  would  show  itself  at 
last  friendly.  A violent  perspiration  at  last  relieved  the 
acute  pain  in  my  head,  and  my  heart  rejoiced ; but  as 
soon  as  that  was  over,  the  exhaustion  it  occasioned,  added 
to  the  fatigue  from  the  pain,  left  me  in  as  low  a state  of 
depression  as  ever  I was  in.  I seemed  about  to  sink  into 
a long  fainting  fit,  and  I almost  wished  it ; but  at  this  mo- 
ment, a little  after  midnight,  I was  summoned  to  mount 
my  horse,  and  set  out,  rather  dead  than  alive.  We  moved 
on  six  parasangs.  We  had  a thunder-storm  with  hail.’’ 
July  1. — A long  and  tiresome  march  to  Sarehund  : 
in  seven  parasangs  there  was  no  village.  They  had 
nothing  to  sell  but  buttermilk  and  bread ; but  a servant  of 
Abbas  Mirza,  happening  to  be  at  the  same  caravansera, 
sent  us  some  flesh  of  a mountain-cow,  which  he  had  shot 
the  day  before.  All  day  I had  scarcely  the  right  recollec- 
tion of  myself,  from  the  violence  of  the  ague.  We  have 
now  reached  the  end  of  the  level  ground,  which  we  have 
had  all  the  way  from  Tehran,  and  are  approaching  the 
boundaries  of  Parthia  and  Media;  a most  natural  boundary 
it  is,  as  the  two  rid  ores  of  mountains  we  have  had  on  the 
left  and  right,  come  round  and  form  a barrier.” 

July  2. — At  two  in  the  morning  we  set  out.  I hardly 
know  when  I have  been  so  disordered.  I had  little  or  no 
recollection  of  things,  and  what  I did  remember,  at  times, 
of  happy  scenes  in  India  or  England,  served  only  to  em- 
bitter my  present  situation.  Soon  after  removing  into  the 
air,  I was  seized  with  a violent  ague,  and  in  this  state  I 
went  on  till  sunrise.  At  three  parasangs  and  a half,  we 
found  a fine  caravansera,  apparently  very  little  used,  as  the 
grass  was  growing  in  the  court.  There  was  nothing  all 
round  but  the  barren  rocks,  which  generally  roughen  the 
country  before  the  mountain  rears  its  height.  Such  an 
edifice,  in  such  a situation,  was  cheering.  Soon  after,  we 
came  to  a river,  over  which  was  a high  bridge ; I sat 
33  * 


890 


MEMOIR  OF 


down  in  the  shade  under  it,  with  two  camel-drivers.  The 
cafila,  as  it  happened,  forded  the  river,  and  passed  on,. 

without  my  perceiving  it.  Mr.  C , seeing  no  signs  of 

me,  returned,  an.d  after  looking  about  for  some  time,  es- 
pied my  horse  grazing ; he  concluded  immediately  that 
the  horse  had  flung  me  from  the  bridge  into  the  river,  and 
was  almost  ready  to  give  me  up  for  lost.  My  speedy 
appearance  from  under  the  bridge  relieved  his  terror  and 
anxiety.  The  pass  was  a mere  nothing  to  those  at  Bu- 
shire ; in  fact  it  was  no  part  of  the  mountain  we  climbed,, 
but  only  a few  hills.  In  a natural  opening  in  the  moun^ 
tains,  on  the  other  side,  was  a river,  with  most  of  its  bed 
dry ; and  over  it  a bridge  of  many  arches,— -which  led  us 
to  an  unwalled  village,  surrounded  by  cornfields,  which  we 
reached  at  ten  o’clock.  Half  the  people  still  continue 
ill ; for  myself,  I am,  through  God’s  infinite  mercy,  recov- 
ering.” 

July  3. — “ Started  at  three,  full  three  hours  after  we 
ought,  and,  as  was  to  be  expected,  we  all  got  ill  again, 
from  being  exposed  to  the  sun  six  hours  ; for  we  did  not 
get  to  our  ground,  Turcoman,  till  eleven  o’clock.  It  was 
a poor  village  among  the  hills,  over  which  our  whole  way 
lay,  from  Mianu.  Ascending  one,  and  descending  another, 
was  the  whole  of  the  variety,  so  that  I do  not  know  when 
we  have  had  a more  tiresome  day.” 

July  4. — I so  far  prevailed  as  to  get  the  cafila  into 
motion  at  midnight.  Lost  our  way  in  the  night,  but  arriv- 
ing at  a village  were  set  right  again.  At  eight  came  to 
Kilk  caravansera,  but  not  stopping  there,  went  on  to  a vil- 
lage, where  we  arrived  at  half-past  nine.  The  baggage 
not  coming  up  till  long  after,  we  got  no  breakfast  till  one 
o’clock.  In  consequence  of  all  these  things, — want  of 
sleep,  want  of  refreshment,  and  exposure  to  the  sun, — I was 
presently  in  a high  fever ; which  raged  so  furiously  all  the 
day,  that  I was  nearly  delirious,  and  it  was  some  time  be- 
fore I could  get  the  right  recollection  of  myself.  I almost 
despaired,  and  do  now,  of  getting  alive  through  this  unfor- 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


391 


tunate  journey.  Last  night  I felt  remarkably  well,  calm, 
and  composed,  and  sat  reflecting  on  my  heavenly  rest, 
with  more  sweetness  of  soul,  abstraction  from  the  world, 
and  solemn  views  of  God,  than  I have  had  for  a long  time. 
Oh ! for  such  sacred  hours ! This  short  and  painful  life 
would  scarcely  be  felt,  could  I live  thus  at  heaven’s  gate. 
It  being  impossible  to  continue  my  journey  in  my  present 
state,  and  one  of  the  servants  also  being  so  ill  that  he 
could  not  move  with  safety,  we  determined  to  halt  one  day 
at  the  village,  and  sent  on  a messenger  to  Sir  Gore,  at 
Tebriz,  informing  him  of  our  approach.” 

July  5. — Slept  all  day,  and  at  sunset  prepared  to  pro- 
ceed all  the  way  to  Tebriz,  or  at  least  to  Seid  Abad ; but 
we  did  not  set  out  till  one  in  the  morning.  I was  again 
dreadfully  disordered  with  head-ache  and  fever.  We  got 
into  a wretched  hovel,  where  the  raging  fever  almost  de- 
prived me  of  reason.  In  the  cool  of  the  evening  we  set 
out  to  go  to  Seid  Abad,  distant  about  three  parasangs. 
When  the  cafila  arrived  near  Seid  Abad,  it  was  a dark 
night,  about  eleven  o’clock,  and  not  one  of  the  party  knew 
where  it  was,  nor  could  we  discover  it  by  the  barking  of 
the  dogs,  the  usual  sign.  Once  we  heard  the  bark,  and 
made  sure  of  having  attained  our  object ; but  found  only 
some  shepherds  keeping  watch  over  their  flocks  by  night. 
These  boors  showed  us  which  road  to  take,  which  we  soon 
found  end  in  nothing ; so  returning,  we  tried  to  induce 
one  of  them  to  serve  as  a guide,  with  the  promise  of  any 
sum  of  money  he  required, — but  all  in  vain.  The  only 
thing  that  remained  to  be  done  was  to  lie  down  on  the 
spot,  and  wait  patiently  for  the  day  : which  I did,  and 
caught  such  a cold,  as,  with  all  our  other  exposures,  con- 
summated my  disorders.  As  soon  as  it  was  day,  we  found 

our  way  to  the  village,  where  Dr. was  waiting  for  us. 

Not  being  able  to  stay  for  us,  he  went  on  to  Tebriz,  and 
we  as  far  as  Wasmuch,  where  he  promised  to  procure  for 
us  a fine  upper  room  furnished;  but  when  we  arrived, 
they  denied  that  there  was  any  such  place ; at  last,  after 


392 


MEMOIR  OF 


an  hour’s  threatening,  we  got  admittance  to  it.  An  hour 
before  break  of  day  I left  it,  in  hopes  of  reaching  Tebriz 
before  sunrise.  Some  of  the  people  seemed  to  feel  com- 
passion for  me,  and  asked  me  if  I was  not  very  ill.  At 
last  I reached  the  gate,  and  feebly  asked  for  a man  to 
show  me  the  way  to  the  ambassador’s.’’ 

By  a fever  of  nearly  two  months’  continuance,  which, 
during  the  greater  portion  of  that  period,  raged  with  unre- 
mitting severity,  Mr.  Martyn  was  defeated  in  his  intention 
of  presenting  in  person  his  translation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment to  the  king  of  Persia  and  to  the  prince  his  son.  His 
disappointment,  however,  on  this  occasion  was  greatly 
diminished  by  the  kindness  of  Sir  Gore  Ouseley,  who, 
together  with  his  lady,  was  tenderly  and  assiduously  atten^ 
tive  to  Mr.  Martyn  throughout  the  whole  of  his  illness; 
and  who,  in  order  that  nothing  might  be  wanting  condu- 
cive to  the  favorable  acceptance  of  the  New  Testament  by 
the  king,  promised  himself  to  present  it  at  court.'* 

The  idea  of  returning  to  England,  which  first  occurred 
to  Mr.  Martyn  at  Cawnpore,  was,  as  we  have  seen,  in^- 
stantly  abandoned  by  him,  on  its  appearing  to  be  the 
divine  will  that  he  should  visit  Persia.  After  accomplish- 
ing his  great  object  in  that  country,  the  general  state  of 
his  health  seeming  to  him  to  render  the  measure  requisite, 
he  reverted  to  his  original  intention ; in  the  prosecution  of 
which  he  was  confirmed  by  his  long  illness  at  Tebriz, 
which  had  been  induced  by  exposure  to  a heated  atmos- 
phere. 

Happy  would  it  have  been,  speaking  after  the  manner 
of  men,  had  he  been  less  precipitate  in  putting  his  design 
in  execution ; but,  on  the  tenth  day  after  his  recovery,  he 


* Sir  Gore  Ouseley,  according  to  his  promise,  laid  the  New  Tes- 
tament before  the  king,  who  publicly  expressed  his  approbation  of 
the  work.  He  also  carried  the  MS.  to  St.  Petersburg,  where,  uu- 
der  his  superintendence,  it  was  printed  and  put  into  circulation. 
See  Appendix  O. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


393 


commenced  his  journey.  What  he  felt  when  deprived  of 
health,  and  what  were  his  sensations  when  in  a consider- 
able degree  restored  to  it,  may  be  seen  in  extracts  from 
two  letters,  the  one  addressed  to  Mr.  Simeon,  from  the 
bed  of  suffering;  the  other  sent  to  a friend  exceedingly 
beloved  by  him  in  Cornwall. 

I would  not  pain  your  heart,”  he  said,  in  the  first, 
‘‘  but  we  who  are  in  Jesus  have  the  privilege  of  viewing 
life  and  death  as  nearly  the  same,  since  both  are  ours ; and 
I thank  a gracious  Lord  that  sickness  never  came  at  a time 
when  I was  more  free  from  apparent  reasons  for  living. 
Nothing,  seemingly,  remains  for  me  to  do,  but  to  follow 
the  rest  of  my  family  to  the  tomb.” 

It  has  pleased  God,”  he  wrote  in  the  second,  to 
restore  me  to  life  and  health  again : not  that  I have  yet 
recovered  my  former  strength,  but  I consider  myself  suffi- 
ciently restored  to  prosecute  my  journey.  My  daily  prayer 
is,  that  my  late  chastisement  may  have  its  intended  effect, 
and  make  me,  all  the  rest  of  my  days,  more  humble  and 
less  self-confident.  Self-confidence  has  often  let  me  down 
fearful  lengths;  and  would,  without  God’s  gracious  inter- 
ference, prove  my  endless  perdition.  I seem  to  be  made 
to  feel  this  evil  of  my  heart,  more  than  any  other,  at  this 
time.  In  prayer;  or  when  I write  or  converse  on  the  sub- 
ject, Christ  appears  to  me  my  life  and  strength ; but  at 
other  times,  I am  thoughtless  and  bold,  as  if  I had  all  life 
and  strength  in  myself  Such  neglects  on  our  part  are  a 
diminution  of  our  joys ; but  the  Covenant ! the  Covenant 
stands  fast  with  Him  for  his  people  evermore.  I mentioned 
my  conversing  sometimes  on  divine  subjects.  In  these  I 
am  sometimes  led  on  by  the  Soofie  Persians,  and  tell  them 
all  I know  of  the  very  recesses  of  the  sanctuary.  But  to 
give  an  account  of  all  my  discussions  with  these  mystic 
philosophers  must  be  reserved  to  the  time  of  our  meeting. 
Do  I dream ! that  I venture  to  think  and  write  of  such  an 
event  as  that  ? Js  it  possible  that  we  shall  ever  meet  again 


394 


MEMOIR  OF  MARTYN. 


below  ? Though  it  is  possible,  I dare  not  indulge  such  a 
pleasing  hope. 

‘‘  In  three  days  I intend  setting  my  horse’s  head  towards 
Constantinople,  distant  about  one  thousand  three  hundred 
miles.  Nothing,  I think,  will  occasion  any  further  deten- 
tion here,  if  I can  procure  servants  who  know  both  Per- 
sian and  Turkish.  Ignorant  as  I am  of  Turkish,  should  I 
be  taken  ill  on  the  road,  my  case  v/ould  be  pitiable  indeed. 
The  ambassador  and  his  suite  are  still  here ; his  and  Lady 
Ouseley’s  attentions  to  me  during  my  illness,  have  been 
unremitted.  The  Prince  Abbas  Mirza,  the  wisest  of  the 
king’s  sons,  and  heir  to  the  throne,  was  here  some  time 
after  my  arrival.  I much  wished  to  present  a copy  of  the 
Persian  New  Testament  to  him,  but  I could  not  rise  from 
my  bed.  The  book,  however,  will  be  given  him  by  the 
ambassador.  Public  curiosity  about  the  Gospel,  now,  for 
the  first  time  in  the  memory  of  the  modern  Persians,  intro- 
duced into  the  country,  is  a good  deal  excited  here  and  at 
Shiraz,  and  in  other  places ; so  that,  upon  the  whole,  I am 
thankful  for  having  been  led  hither,  and  detained ; though 
my  residence  in  this  country  has  been  attended  with  many 
unpleasant  circumstances.  The  way  of  the  kings  of  the 
east  is  preparing : thus  much  may  be  said  with  safety,  but 
little  more.  The  Persians  will  also  probably  take  the  lead 
in  the  march  to  Zion,” 


CHAPTER  XL 

MR.  MARTYN  COMMENCES  HIS  JOURNEY  HOMEWARDS,  BY 
WAY  OF  CONSTANTINOPLE VISITS  ECHMIADZIN SUF- 
FERS FROM  FEVER DIES,  AT  TOCAT,  IN  PERSIA VIEW 

OF  HIS  CHARACTER CONCLUSION. 

With  such  feeble  hopes  of  reaching  England,  Mr.  Martyn 
commenced  a journey  which  was  the  most  painful,  and  at 
the  same  time  the  most  joyful  one  he  ever  undertook.  The 
miseries  he  endured  in  it  were  intense ; but  it  ended  in 
heaven. 

Sept.  2. — All  things  being  ready,”  he  says,  ‘‘  I set  out 
on  my  long  journey  of  one  thousand  three  hundred  miles, 
carrying  letters  from  Sir  G.  Ouseley,  for  the  governors  of 
Erivan,  Cars,  and  Erzeroom,  and  the  ambassador  at  Con- 
stantinople. My  party  consisted  of  two  Armenian  ser- 
vants, Antoine  the  groom,  and  Sergius,  who  was  to  accom- 
pany me  all  the  way  to  Constantinople,  he  professing  to 
speak  Persian  and  Turkish,  and  to  be  qualified  to  act  as 
my  interpreter;  but  his  knowledge  of  the  former  I soon 
found  to  be  rather  scanty.  These  were  mounted,  and  two 
other  horses  carried  my  luggage ; my  Mihmander  had  also 
Chappar*  horses ; and  I rode  my  own ; there  was  also  a 
man  on  foot,  to  bring  back  the  cattle.  As  we  passed 
through  the  bazars  of  Tebriz,  I saw  quantities  of  the  finest 


* Mr.  Martyn,  through  the  friendly  interference  of  the  ambassa- 
dor, travelled  with  what  are  termed  Chappar  Horses;  for  an  ac- 
count of  which  see  Burder's  Oriental  Customs ^ p.  260. 


396 


MEMOIH  OF 


fruit  displayed  on  every  stand.  At  sunset  we  left  the 
western  gate  of  Tebriz  behind  us.  The  horses  proved  to 
be  sorry  animals;  one  sunk  so  often  under  his  load,  that 
we  were  six  hours  going  what  the  Mihmander  called  two 
parasangs,  but  which  was  undoubtedly  three  or  four.  It 
was  midnight  before  we  arrived  at  Sangla,  a village  in  the 
middle  of  the  plain  of  Tebriz.  There  they  procured  me 
a place  in  the  Zabit’s  house.  I slept  till  after  sunrise  of 
the  third,  and  did  not  choose  to  proceed  at  such  an  hour : 
so  I passed  most  of  the  day  in  my  room.  At  three  in  the 
afternoon  proceeded  towards  Sofian.  My  health  being 
again  restored,  through  infinite  and  unbounded  mercy,  I 
was  able  to  look  round  the  creation  with  calm  delight. 
The  plain  of  Tebriz,  towards  the  west  and  south-west, 
stretches  away  to  an  immense  distance,  and  is  bounded  in 
these  directions  by  mountains  so  remote,  as  to  appear,  from 
their  soft  blue,  to  blend  with  the  skies.  The  baggage 
having  been  sent  on  before,  I ambled  on  with  my  Mih- 
mander, looking  all  around  me,  and  especially  towards  the 
distant  hills,  with  gratitude  and  joy.  Oh ! it  is  necessary 
to  have  been  confined  to  a bed  of  sickness,  to  know  the 
delight  of  moving  freely  through  the  works  of  God,  with 
the  senses  left  at  liberty  to  enjoy  their  proper  objects.  My 
attendant  not  being  very  conversant  with  Persian,  we  rode 
silently  along ; for  my  part  I could  not  have  enjoyed  any 
companion  so  much  as  I did  my  own  feelings.  At  sunset 
we  reached  Sofian,  a village  with  gardens,  at  the  north- 
west end  of  the  plain ; which  is  usually  the  first  stage  from 
Tebriz.  The  Zabit  was  in  his  corn-field,  under  a little 
tent,  inspecting  his  laborers,  who  were  cutting  the  straw 
fine,  so  as  to  be  fit  to  be  eaten  by  cattle ; this  was  done  by 
drawing  over  it  a cylinder  armed  with  blades  of  a triangu- 
lar form,  placed  in  different  planes,  so  that  their  vertices 
should  coincide  in  the  cylinder. 

The  Zabit  paid  me  no  attention,  but  sent  a man  to 
show  me  a place  to  sleep  in,  who  took  me  to  one  with  only 
three  walls.  I demanded  another  with  four,  and  was  ac- 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


397 


cordingly  conducted  to  a weaver's,  where,  notwithstanding 
the  musquitoes  and  other  vermin,  I passed  the  night  com- 
fortably enough.  On  my  offering  money,  the  Mihmander 
interfered,  and  said  that  if  it  were  known  that  I had  given 
money,  he  should  be  ruined  ; and  added, — ‘ they,  indeed, 
dare  not  take  it but  this  I did  not  find  to  be  the  case." 

Sept.  4. — At  sunrise  mounted  my  horse,  and  proceed- 
ed north-west,  through  a pass  in  the  mountains,  towards 
Merend.  By  the  way,  I sat  down  by  the  brook,  and 
there  ate  my  bread  and  raisins,  and  drank  of  the  crystal 
stream ; but  either  the  coldness  of  this  unusual  breakfast, 
or  the  riding  after  it,  did  not  at  all  agree  with  ne.  The 
heat  oppressed  me  much,  and  the  road  seemed  intoler- 
ably tedious ; at  last  we  got  out  from  amo^^g  the  moun- 
tains, and  saw  the  village  of  Merend,  in  a fine  valley  on 
the  right.  It  was  about  eleven  o’clock  when  we  reach- 
ed it.  As  the  Mihmander  could  pot  immediately  find 
a place  to  put  me  in,  we  had  a complete  view  of  this 
village.  They  stared  at  my  European  dress,  but  no  dis- 
respect was  shown.  I was  deposited,  at  last,  with 

Khan,  who  was  seated  in  a place  with  three  walls.  Not 
at  all  disposed  to  pass  tl^"0  day  in  company,  as  well  as 
exposed,  I asked  for  anmher  room ; on  which  I was  shown 
to  the  stable,  where  t’lere  was  a little  place  partitioned  off, 
but  so  as  to  admit  a view  of  the  horses.  The  smell  of  the 
stable,  though  not  in  general  disagreeable  to  me,  was  so 
strong,  that  I was  quite  unwell,  and  strangely  dispirited 
and  melancholy.  Immediately  after  dinner,  I fell  fast 
asleep,  and  slept  four  hours;  after  which  I rose  and 
ordered  them  to  prepare  for  the  next  journey.  The 
horses  being  changed  here,  it  was  some  time  before  they 
were  brought,  but  by  exerting  myself,  we  moved  off  by 
midnight.  It  was  a most  mild  and  delightful  night,  and 
the  pure  air,  after  the  smell  of  the  stable,  was  quite 
reviving.  For  once,  also,  I travelled  all  the  way  without 
being  sleepy ; and  beguiled  the  hours  of  the  night,  by 
34 


398 


MEMOIR  OF 


thinking  of  the  14th  Psalm, — especially  the  connection  of 
the  last  three  verses  with  the  preceding.’’ 

Sept.  5. — In  five  hours  we  were  just  on  the  hills  which 
face  the  pass  out  of  the  valley  of  Merend,  and  in  four  hours 
and  a half  more,  emerged  from  between  the  two  ridges  of 
mountains,  into  the  valley  of  Gurjur.  Gurjur  is  eight 
parasangs  from  Merend,  and  our  course  to  it  was  nearly 
due  north.  This  long  march  was  far  from  being  a 
f^4;iguing  one.  The  air,  the  road,  and  my  spirits  were 
goo^.  Here  I was  well  accommodated,  but  had  to  mourn 
over  tny  impatient  temper  towards  my  servants  ; there  is 
nothing  that  disturbs  my  peace  so  much.  How  much 
more  noblexand  godlike  to  bear  with  calmness,  and  observe 
with  pity,  raxfier  than  anger,  the  failings  and  offences  of 
others.  O that!  may,  through  grace,  be  enabled  to  recol- 
lect myself  in  the^Ime  of  temptation  ! O that  the  Spirit  of 
God  may  check  my^Hy^  and,  at  such  times,  bring  the  low- 
ly Saviour  to  my  view.” 

Sept.  6. — Soon  afui-  twelve  we  started  with  fresh 
horses,  and  came  to  the  Aras,  or  Araxes,  distant  two 
parasangs,  and  about  as  brohd  as  the  Isis,  with  a current 
as  strong  as  that  of  the  Ganges.  The  ferry-boat  being  on 
the  other  side,  I lay  down  to  sleep  till  it  came,  but  observ- 
ing my  servants  do  the  same,  I was  obliged  to  get  up  and 
exert  myself  It  dawned,  however,  f>efore  we  got  over. 
The  boat  was  a huge  fabric  in  the  form  of  a rhombus. 
The  ferryman  had  only  a stick  to  push  with;  an  oar,  I 
dare  say,  he  had  never  seen  or  heard  of,  and  many  of  my 
train  had  probably  never  floated  before so  alien  is  a 
Persian  from  everything  that  belongs  to  shipping.  We 
landed  safely  on  the  other  side  in  about  two  minutes. 
We  were  four  hours  in  reaching  Nakhchevan,  and  for  half 
an  hour  more  I was  led  from  street  to  street,  till  at  last  I 
was  lodged  in  a wash-house  belonging  to  a great  man,  a 
corner  of  which  was  cleaned  out  for  me.  It  was  near 
noon,  and  my  baggage  was  not  arrived ; so  that  I was 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


399 


obliged  to  go  without  my  breakfast ; which  was  hard,  after 
a ride  for  four  hours  in  the  sun.  The  baggage  was  delayed 
so  long,  that  I began  tp  fear ; at  last,  however,  it  arriv- 
ed. All  the  afternoon  I slept,  and  at  sunset  arose,  and 
continued  wakeful  till  midnight,  when  I roused  my  people, 
and  with  fresh  horses  set  out  again.  We  travelled  till  sun- 
rise. I scarcely  perceived  that  we  had  been  moving, — a 
Hebrew  word  in  the  16th  Psalm  having  led  me  gradually 
into  speculations  on  the  eighth  conjugation  of  the  Arabic 
verb.  I am  glad  my  philological  curiosity  is  revived,  as 
my  mind  will  be  less  liable  to  idleness.’’ 

Sept.  7. — Arrived  at  Khoik,  a poor  village  distant  five 
and  a half  parasangs  from  Nakhchevan,  nearly  west.  I 
should  have  mentioned,  that  on  descending  into  the  plain 
of  Nakhchevan,  my  attention  was  arrested  by  the  appear- 
ance of  a hoary  mountain,  opposite  to  us  at  the  other  end, 
rising  so  high  above  the  rest  that  they  sunk  into  insignifi- 
cance. It  was  truly  sublime,  and  the  interest  it  excited 
was  not  lessened,  when,  on  inquiring  its  name,  I was  told 
it  was  Agri,  or  Ararat.  Thus  I saw  two  remarkable  objects 
in  one  day, — the  Araxes,  and  Ararat.  At  four  in  the  af- 
ternoon we  set  out  for  Sharoor.  The  evening  was  pleas- 
ant ; the  ground  over  which  we  passed  was  full  of  rich  cul- 
tivation and  verdure,  watered  by  many  a stream,  and  con- 
taining forty  villages,  most  of  them  with  the  usual  appen- 
dage of  gardens.  To  add  to  the  scene,  the  great  Ararat 
was  on  our  left.  On  the  peak  of  that  hill  the  whole  church 
was  once  contained  : it  has  now  spread  far  and  wide,  even 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  but  the  ancient  vicinity  of  it  knows 
it  no  more.  I fancied  many  a spot  where  Noah,  perhaps, 
offered  his  sacrifices  ; and  the  promise  of  God,  ‘ that  seed- 
time and  harvest  should  not  cease,’  appeared  to  me  to  be 
more  exactly  fulfilled  in  the  agreeable  plain  in  which  it 
was  spoken  than  elsewhere,  as  I had  not  seen  such  fertility 
in  any  part  of  the  Shah’s  dominions.  Here  the  blessed 
saint  landed  in  a new  world ; so  may  I,  safe  in  Christ,  out- 


400 


MEMOIR  OF 


ride  the  istorm  of  life,  and  land  at  last  on  one  of  the  ever- 
lasting hills ! 

Night  coming  on,  we  lost  our  way,  and  got  intercepted 
by  some  deep  ravines,  into  one  of  which  the  horse  that 
carried  my  trunks  sunk  so  deep,  that  the  water  got  into 
one  of  them,  wetted  the  linen,  and  spoiled  some  books. 
Finding  it  in  vain  to  attempt  gaining  our  munzil,  we  went 
to  another  village,  where,  after  a long  delay,  two  aged  men 
with  silver  beards  opened  their  house  to  us.  Though  it 
was  near  midnight,  I had  a fire  lighted  to  dry  my  books, 
took  some  coffee,  and  sunk  into  deep  sleep ; from  which 
awaking  at  the  earliest  dawn  of 

Sept.  8. — I roused  the  people,  and  had  a delightful 
ride  of  one  parasang  to  Sharoor,  distant  four  parasangs 
from  Khoik.  Here  I was  accommodated  by  the  great 
man  with  a stable,  or  winter  room,  for  they  build  it  in 
such  a strange  vicinity,  in  order  to  have  it  warm  in  winter. 
At  present,  while  the  weather  is  still  hot,  the  smell  is  at 
times  overpowering.  At  eleven  at  night  we  moved  off,^ 
with  fresh  horses,  for  Duwala  ; but  though  we  had  guides 
in  abundance,  we  were  not  able  to  extricate  ourselves  from 
the  ravines  with  which  this  village  is  surrounded.  Procur- 
ing another  man  from  a village  we  happened  to  wander 
into,  we  at  last  made  our  way,  through  grass  and  mire,  to 
the  pass,  which  led  us  to  a country  as  dry  as  the  one  we 
had  left  was  wet.  Ararat  was  now  quite  near : at  the  foot 
of  it  is  Duwala,  six  parasangs  from  Nakhchevan,  where  we 
arrived  at  seven  in  the  morning  of 

‘‘  Sept.  9. — As  I had  been  thinking  all  night  of  a He- 
brew letter,  I perceived  little  of  the  tediousness  of  the  way. 
I tried  also  some  difficulties  in  the  16th  Psalm,  without 
being  able  to  master  them.  All  day  on  the  15th  and  16th 
Psalm,  and  gained  some  light  into  the  difficulties.  The 
villagers  not  bringing  the  horses  in  time,  we  were  not  able 
to  go  on  at  night ; but  I was  not  much  concerned,  as  I 
thereby  gained  some  rest.” 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


401 


Sept.  10. — All  day  at  the  village,  writing  down  notes 
on  the  15th  and  16th  Psalm.  Moved  at  midnight  and  ar- 
rived early  in  the  morning  at  Erivan.” 

Sept.  11. — I alighted  at  Hosyn  Khan,  the  governor’s 
palace,  as  it  may  be  called,  for  he  seems  to  live  in  a style 
equal  to  that  of  a prince.  Indeed,  commanding  a fortress 
on  the  frontier,  within  six  hours  of  the  Russians,  he  is  in- 
trusted with  a considerable  force,  and  is  nearly  indepen- 
dent of  the  Shah.  After  sleeping  two  hours,  I was  sum- 
moned to  his  presence.  He  at  first  took  no  notice  of  me, 
but  continued  reading  his  Koran,  it  being  the  Mohurrun. 
After  a compliment  or  two  he  resumed  his  devotions.  The 
next  ceremony  was  to  exchange  a rich  shawl  dress  for  a 
still  richer  pelisse,  on  pretence  of  its  being  cold.  The 
next  display  was  to  call  for  his  physician,  who,  after  respect- 
fully feeling  his  pulse,  stood  on  one  side  : this  was  to  show 
that  he  had  a domestic  physician.  His  servants  were  most 
richly  clad.  My  letter  from  the  ambassador,  which  till 
now  had  lain  neglected  on  the  ground,  was  ^ened  and 
read  by  a Moonshee.  He  heard  with  great  interest  what 
Sir  Gore  had  written  about  the  translation  of  the  Gospels. 
After  this  he  was  very  kind  and  attentive,  and  sent  for 

‘Lieutenant  M of  the  engineers,  who  was  stationed, 

with  two  Serjeants,  at  this  fort.  In  the  afternoon,  the 
governor  sent  for  me  again  in  private.  A fountain,  in  a 
basin  of  white  marble,  was  playing  before  him,  and  in  it 
water  grapes  and  melons  were  cooling ; two  time-pieces 
were  before  him,  to  show  the  approach  of  the  time  of 
lawful  repast : below  the  window,  at  a great  depth,  ran  a 
broad  and  rapid  stream,  over  rocks  and  stones,  under  a 
bridge  of  two  arches,  producing  an  agreeable  murmur  : on 
the  other  side  of  the  river  were  gardens,  and  a rich  plain ; 
and  directly  in  front,  Ararat.  He  was  now  entirely  free 
from  ceremony,  but  too  much  fatigued  to  converse.  I 
tried  to  begin  a religious  discussion,  by  observing  that  ‘ he 
was  in  one  paradise  now,  and  was  in  quest  of  another 
hereafter,’  but  this  remark  produced  no  effect.  He  order- 
34  # 


402 


MEMOIR  OF 


ed  for  me  a Mihmander,  a guard  and  four  horses,  with 

which  a Turk  had  just  come  from  Cars.  Lieut.  M 

dined  and  passed  the  rest  of  the  evening  with  us.^’ 

Sept.  12. — The  horses  not  being  ready  for  me  accord- 
ing to  my  order,  I rode  alone,  and  found  my  way  to  Ech- 
miadzin (or  Three  Churches),  two  and  a half  parasangs 
distant.  Directing  my  course  to  the  largest  church,  I 
found  it  enclosed  by  some  other  buildings  and  a wall. 
Within  the  entrance,  I found  a large  court,  with  monks, 
cowled  and  gowned,  moving  about.  On  seeing  my  Arme- 
nian letters,  they  brought  me  to  the  patriarch’s  lodge, 
where  I found  two  bishops,  one  of  whom  was  Nerses,  at 
breakfast  on  pilaws,  kubebs,  wine,  arrack,  6lc.  and  Sera- 
fino  with  them.  As  he  spoke  English,  French,  and  Ital- 
ian, I had  no  difficulty  in  communicating  with  my  hosts. 
After  breakfast,  Serafino  showed  me  the  room  appointed 
for  me,  and  sat  down  and  told  me  his  story.  His  proper 
name,  in  Armenian,  is  Serope ; he  was  born  at  Erzeroom, 
of  Armenian  Roman  Catholic  parents.  His  father  dying 
when  he  was  young,  his  mother  intrusted  him  to  the  care 
of  the  missionaries,  to  be  carried  to  Rome  to  be  educated. 
There  he  studied  eight  years,  and  became  perfectly  Eu- 
ropeanized. At  eighteen  or  twenty  he  left  Rome,  and 
repaired  to  Mount  Libanus,  where  he  was  ordained ; 
and  there  his  eyes  were  opened  to  the  falsehood  of  the 
Pope’s  pretensions.  After  this  he  served  the  Armenian 
church  at  Erzeroom,  and  then  at  Cars,  after  which  he 
went  to  Bagdad.  Receiving  at  this  time  an  invitation 
from  the  patriarch  at  Echmiadzin,  to  join  their  body,  he 
consented,  on  condition  that  he  should  not  be  considered 
as  a common  monk  ; and  accordingly  he  is  regarded  with 
that  deference  which  his  talents  and  superior  information 
demand.  He  is  exerting  himself  to  extend  his  influence 
in  the  monastery,  for  the  purpose  of  executing  some  plans 
he  has  formed  for  the  improvement  of  the  Armenians. 
The  monastery,  and  consequently  the  whole  of  the  Arme- 
nians, are  under  the  direction  of  Nerses,  one  of  the 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


403 


bishops ; for  the  patriarch  Ephraim  is  a mere  cypher,  and 
passes  most  of  his  time  in  bed.  About  three  years  ago, 
Nerses  succeeded  in  forming  a synod  for  the  management 
of  the  business  of  the  church,  consisting  of  eight  bishops, 
in  which,  of  course,  he  is  all-powerful.  The  patriarch  is 
elected  by  twelve  bishops.  One  member  alone  of  the 
synod  is  a man  of  any  ability,  and  he  sometimes  ventures 
to  differ  from  Nerses.  The  object  which  Serope  has  at 
heart,  is  a college,  to  teach  the  Armenian  youth  logic, 
rhetoric,  and  the  other  sciences.  The  expediency  of  this 
is  acknowledged,  but  they  cannot  agree  about  the  place 
where  the  college  should  be.  Serope,  considering  the 
danger  to  which  the  cathedral  seat  is  exposed,  from  its 
situation  between  Russia,  Persia,  and  Turkey,  is  for 
building  it  at  Tiflis.  Nerses,  on  the  contrary,  consider- 
ing that  Echmiadzin  is  the  spot  appointed  by  heaven, 
according  to  a vision  of  Gregory,  for  the  cathedral  seat, 
and  so  sanctified,  is  for  having  it  there.  The  errors  and 
superstitions  of  his  people  were  the  subject  of  Serope’s 
conversation  the  whole  morning,  and  seemed  to  be  the 
occasion  of  real  grief  to  him.  He  intended,  he  said,  after 
a few  more  months’  trial  of  what  he  could  do  here,  to  retire 
to  India,  and  then  write  and  print  some  works  in  Arme- 
nian, tending  to  enlighten  the  people  with  regard  to  reli- 
gion, in  order  to  introduce  a reform.  I said  all  I could  to 
encourage  him  in  such  a blessed  work;  promising  him 
every  aid  from  the  English,  and  proving  to  him,  from  the 
example  of  Luther  and  the  other  European  Reformers, 
that,  however  arduous  the  work  might  seem,  God  would 
surely  be  with  him  to  help  him.  I mentioned  the  awful 
neglect  of  the  Armenian  clergy,  in  never  preaching ; as 
thereby  the  glad  tidings  of  a Saviour  were  never  pro- 
claimed. He  made  no  reply  to  this,  but  that,  ‘ it  was  to 
be  lamented,  as  the  people  were  never  called  away  from 
vice.^  When  the  bell  rang  for  Vespers,  we  went  together 
to  the  great  church.  The  ecclesiastics,  consisting  of  ten 


404 


IMEMOIR  OF 


bishops  and  other  monks,  with  the  choristers,  were  drawn 
up  in  a semicircle  fronting  the  altar,  for  a view  of  which 
the  church  door  was  left  open.  Serope  fell  into  his  place, 
and  went  through  a few  of  the  ceremonies ; he  then  took 
me  into  the  church,  never  ceasing  to  remark  upon  the 
ignorance  and  superstition  of  the  people.  Some  of  his 
Catholic  prejudices  against  Luther  seemed  to  remain. 
The  monks  dined  together  in  the  hall  at  eleven  ; at  night 
each  sups  in  his  own  room.  Serope,  Nerses,  and  two  or 
three  others,  form  a party  themselves,  and  seldom  dine  in 
the  hall ; where  coarseness,  both  of  meals  and  manners,  too 
much  prevails.” 

Sept.  13 — I asked  Serope  about  the  16th  Psalm  in  the 
Armenian  version ; he  translated  it  into  correct  Latin. 
In  the  afternoon  I waited  on  the  Patriarch ; it  was  a visit 
of  great  ceremony.  He  was  reclining  on  a sort  of  throne, 
placed  in  the  middle  of  the  room.  All  stood,  except  the 
two  senior  bishops ; a chair  was  set  for  me  on  the  other 
side,  close  to  the  patriarch ; at  my  right  hand  stood  Serope^ 
to  interpret.  The  patriarch  had  a dignified,  rather 
than  a venerable  appearance.  His  conversation  con- 
sisted in  protestations  of  sincere  attachment,  in  expres- 
sions of  his  hopes  of  deliverance  from  the  Mohammedan 
yoke,  and  inquiries  about  my  translations  of  the  Scrip- 
tures ; and  he  begged  me  to  consider  myself  as  at  home 
in  the  monastery.  Indeed,  their  attention  and  kindness 
are  unbounded : Nerses  and  Serope  anticipate  my  every 
wish.  I told  the  patriarch,  that  I was  so  happy  in  being 
here,  that,  did  duty  permit,  I could  almost  be  willing 
to  become  a monk  with  them.  He  smiled,  and  fearing, 
perhaps,  that  I was  in  earnest,  said,  that  they  had  quite 
enough.  Their  number  is  a hundred,  I think.  The 
church  was  immensely  rich  till  about  ten  years  ago ; when, 
by  quarrels  between  two  contending  patriarchs,  one  of 
whom  is  still  in  the  monastery  in  disgrace,  most  of  their 
money  was  expended  in  referring  their  disputes  to  the 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


405 


Mohammedans  as  arbitrators.  There  is  no  difficulty, 
however,  in  replenishing  their  coffers  : their  merchants  in 
India  are  entirely  at  their  command.” 

Sept.  15. — Spent  the  day  in  preparing,  with  Serope, 
for  the  mode  of  travelling  in  Turkey.  All  my  heavy  and 
expensive  preparations  at  T ebriz  prove  to  be  incumbrances, 
which  must  be  left  behind  : my  trunks  were  exchanged  for 
bags;  and  my  portable  table  and  chair,  several  books, 
large  supplies  of  sugar,  &/C.,  were  condemned  to  be  left 
behind.  My  humble  equipments  were  considered  as  too 
mean  for  an  English  gentleman ; so  Serope  gave  me  an 
English  bridle  and  saddle.  The  roads  in  Turkey  being 
much  more  infested  with  robbers  than  those  of  Persia,  a 
sword  was  brought  for  me.  My  Armenian  servant, 
Sergius,  was  also  to  be  armed  with  a gun  and  sw^ord,  but 
it  was  determined  that  he  was  unfit  for  the  journey ; so  a 
brave  and  trusty  man  of  the  monastery,  named  Melcom, 
was  appointed  in  his  stead,  and  he  had  arms  of  his  own  ; — 
he  speaks  nothing  but  Turkish.” 

Sept.  16. — conversed  again  with  Serope  on  his 
projected  reformation.  As  he  was  invited  to  Echmiadzin 
for  the  purpose  of  educating  the  Armenian  youth  for  the 
ministry,  he  has  a right  to  dictate  in  all  that  concerns  that 
matter.  His  objection  to  Echmiadzin  is,  that  from  mid- 
night to  sunrise  all  the  members  of  the  monastery  must 
attend  prayers  ; this  requires  all  to  be  in  bed  immediately 
after  sunset.  The  monks  are  chiefly  from  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Erivan,  and  were  originally  singing-boys ; into 
such  hands  is  this  rich  and  powerful  foundation  fallen, 
They  have  no  vows  upon  them  but  those  of  celibacy,’’ 

The  hospitable  and  benevolent  conduct  of  the  interest- 
ing society  at  Echmiadzin,*  made  a deep  impression  upon 
the  feeling  mind  of  their  guest ; — received  by  them  as  a 


* For  the  interest  the  Armenians  excite  in  a missionary  point  of 
view,  see  Dr.  Buchanan’s  Christian  Researches.  Also  Appendix  P. 


406 


MEMOIR  OF 


brother,  he  left  them  with  sentiments  of  fraternal  regard, 
and  no  doubt  his  heart  swelled  with  grateful  recollections 
of  peculiar  strength,  when  the  kindness  he  had  experienced 
in  the  bosom  of  an  Armenian  monastery,  was  brought  into 
contrast  with  that  Mohammedan  inhospitality  and  cruelty, 
to  which  in  a short  time  he  was  subjected. 

At  six  in  the  morning  of  September  17  ” Mr.  Martyn 
writes,  accompanied  by  Serope,  one  bishop,  the  secretary, 
and  several  servants  of  the  monastery,  I left  Echmiadzin. 
My  party  now  consisted  of  two  men  from  the  governor  of 
Erivan,  a Mihmander,  and  a guard  ; my  servant  Sergius, 
for  whom  the  monks  interceded,  as  he  had  some  business 
at  Constantinople ; one  trusty  servant  from  the  monastery, 
Melcom,  who  carried  my  money ; and  two  baggage-horses 
with  their  owners.  The  monks  soon  returned,  and  we 
pursued  our  way  over  the  plain  of  Ararat.  At  twelve 
o’clock  reached  duila  Gazki,  about  six  parasangs  from 
Echmiadzin.  The  Mihmander  rode  on,  and  got  a good 
place  for  me.” 

Sept.  18. — Rose  with  the  dawn,  in  hopes  of  going  this 
stage  before  breakfast,  but  the  horses  were  not  ready.  I 
set  off  at  eight,  fearing  no  sun,  though  I found  it  at  times 
very  oppressive  when  there  was  no  wind.  At  the  end  of 
three  hours  we  left  the  plain  of  Ararat,  the  last  of  the 
plains  of  modern  Persia  in  this  quarter.  Meeting  here 
with  the  Araxes  again,  I undressed  and  plunged  into  the 
stream.  While  hastening  forward  with  the  trusty  Melcom, 
to  rejoin  my  party,  we  were  overtaken  by  a spearman,  with 
a lance  of  formidable  length ; I did  not  think  it  likely  that 
one  man  would  venture  to  attack  two,  both  armed  ,*  but 
the  spot  was  a noted  one  for  robbers,  and  very  well  calcu- 
lated, by  its  solitariness,  for  deeds  of  privacy ; however, 
he  was  friendly  enough.  He  had,  however,  nearly  done 
me  a mischief.  On  the  bank  of  the  river  we  sprung  a 
covey  of  partridges : instantly  he  laid  his  lance  under  him 
across  the  horse’s  back,  and  fired  a horse-pistol  at  them. 
His  horse,  starting  at  the  report,  came  upon  mine,  with  the 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


407 


point  of  the' spear  directly  towards  me,  so  that  I thought  a 
wound  for  myself  or  horse  was  inevitable ; but  the  spear 
passed  under  my  horse.  We  were  to  have  gone  to  Hagi- 
Buhirem,  but  finding  the  head-man  of  it  at  a village  a few 
furlongs  nearer,  we  stopped  there.  We  found  him  in  a 
shed  outside  the  walls,  reading  his  Koran,  with  his  sword, 
gun,  and  pistol  by  his  side.  He  was  a good-natured 
farmer-looking  man,  and  spoke  in  Persian.  He  chanted 
the  Arabic  with  great  readiness,  and  asked  me,  whether  I 
knew  what  that  book  was.  ‘ Nothing  less  than  the  great 
Koran !’  ’’ 

Sept.  19. — ‘‘  Left  the  village  at  seven  in  the  morning, 
and  as  the  stage  was  reputed  to  be  very  dangerous,  owing 
to  the  vicinity  of  the  famous  Cara  Beg,  my  Mihmander 
took  three  armed  men  from  the  village  in  addition  to  the 
one  we  brought  from  Erivan.  We  continued  going  along, 
through  the  pass,  two  or  three  parasangs,  and  crossed  the 
Araxes  three  times.  We  then  ascended  the  mountains  on 
the  north,  by  a road,  if  not  so  steep,  yet  as  long  and 
difficult,  as  any  of  the  cotuls  of  Bushire.  On  the  top  we 
found  table-land,  along  which  we  moved  many  a tedious 
mile,  expecting  every  minute  that  we  should  have  a view 
of  a fine  champaign  country  below;  but  dale  followed 
dale,  apparently  in  endless  succession,  and  though  at  such 
a height,  there  was  very  little  air  to  relieve  the  heat,  and 
nothing  to  be  seen  but  barren  rocks.  One  part,  however, 
must  be  excepted,  where  the  prospect  opened  to  the  north, 
and  we  had  a view  of  the  Russian  territory ; so  that  we 
saw  at  once,  Persia,  Russia,  and  Turkey.  At  length  we 
came  to  an  Armenian  village,  situated  in  a hollow  of  these 
mountains,  on  a declivity.  The  village  presented  a singu- 
lar appearance,  being  filled  with  conical  piles  of  peat,  for 
they  have  no  fire-wood.  Around,  there  was  a great  deal 
of  cultivation,  chiefly  corn.  Most  of  the  low  land  from 
Tebriz  to  this  place  is  planted  with  cotton,  palma  Christiy 
and  rice.  This  is  the  first  village  in  Turkey ; not  a Per- 
sian cap  was  to  be  seen ; the  respectable  people  wore  a 


408 


MEMOIR  OF 


red  Turkish  cap.  The  great  man  of  the  village  paid  me 
a visit ; he  was  a young  Mussulman,  and  took  care  of  all 
my  Mussulman  attendants ; but  he  left  me  and  my  Arme- 
nians where  he  found  us,  at  the  house  of  an  Armenian, 
without  offering  his  services.  I was  rather  uncomfortably 
lodged,  my  room  being  a thoroughfare  for  horses,  cows, 
buffaloes,  and  sheep.  Almost  all  the  village  came  to  look 
at  me.  The  name  of  this  village  is  Fiwick ; it  is  distant 
six  parasangs  from  the  last;  but  we  were  eight  hours 
accomplishing  it,  and  a cafila  would  have  been  twelve. 
We  arrived  at  three  o’clock ; — both  horses  and  men  much 
fatigued.” 

Sept.  20. — From  day-break  to  sunrise  I walked,  then 
breakfasted,  and  set  out.  Our  course  lay  north,  over  a 
mountain ; and  here  danger  v/as  apprehended ; it  was, 
indeed,  dismally  solitary  all  around.  The  appearance  of 
an  old  castle  on  the  top  of  a crag  was  the  first  occasion 
on  which  our  guard  got  their  pieces  ready,  and  one  rode 
forward  to  reconnoitre : but  all  there  was  as  silent  as  the 
grave.  At  last,  after  travelling  five  hours,  we  saw  some 
men ; our  guard  again  took  their  places  in  front.  Our 
fears  were  soon  removed  by  seeing  carts  and  oxen.  Not 
so  the  opposite  party;  for  my  baggage  was  so  small,  as 
not  to  be  easily  perceived.  They  halted,  therefore,  at  the 
bottom,  towards  which  we  were  both  descending,  and 
those  of  them  who  had  guns,  advanced  in  front  and 
hailed  us.  We  answered  peaceably;  but  they,  still 
distrusting  us,  as  we  advanced  nearer,  cocked  their 
pieces : soon,  however,  we  came  to  a parley.  They  were 
Armenians,  bringing  wood  from  Cars  to  their  village  in 
the  mountain:  they  were  hardy,  fine  young  men,  and 
some  old  men  who  were  with  them  were  particularly 
venerable.  The  dangerous  spots  being  passed  through, 
my  party  began  to  sport  with  their  horses; — galloping 
across  the  path,  brandishing  their  spears  or  sticks ; they 
darted  them  just  at  the  moment  of  wheeling  round  their 
horses,  as  if  that  motion  gave  them  an  advantage.  It 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


409 


Struck  me  that  this,  probably,  was  the  mode  of  fighting  of 
the  ancient  Parthians,  which  made  them  so  terrible  in 
flight.  Presently  after  these  gambols,  the  appearance  of 
some  poor  countrymen  with  their  carts  put  i^to  their 
heads  another  kind  of  sport;  for  knowing,  from  the  ill 
fame  of  the  spot,  that  we  should  easily  be  taken  for  rob- 
bers, four  of  them  galloped  forward,  and  by  the  time  we 
reached  them,  one  of  the  carters  was  opening  a bag  to 
give  them  something.  I was,  of  course,  very  much  dis- 
pleased, and  made  signs  to  him  not  to  do  it.  I then  told 
them  all,  as  we  quietly  pursued  our  course,  that  such  kind 
of  sport  was  not  allowed  in  England : they  said  it  was  the 
Persian  custom.  We  arrived  at  length  at  Ghanikew, 
having  ridden  six  hours  and  a half  without  intermission. 
The  Mihmander  was  for  changing  his  route  continually, 
either  from  real  or  pretended  fear.  One  of  Cara  Beg’s 
men  saw  me  at  the  village  last  night,  and  as  he  would 
probably  get  intelligence  of  my  intended  route,  it  was 
desirable  to  elude  him.  But  after  all,  we  went  the  short- 
est way,  through  the  midst  of  danger,  if  there  was  any, 
and  a gracious  Providence  kept  all  mischief  at  a distance. 
Ghanikew  is  only  two  parasangs  from  Cars,  but  I stopped 
there,  as  I saw  it  was  more  agreeable  to  the  people ; 
besides  which,  I wished  to  have  a ride  before  breakfast. 
I was  lodged  in  a stable-room,  but  very  much  at  my  ease, 
as  none  of  the  people  of  the  village  could  come  at  me 
without  passing  through  the  house.” 

Sept.  21. — ‘'Rode  into  Cars.  Its  appearance  is  quite 
European,  not  only  at  a distance,  but  within.  The 
houses  all  of  stone ; streets  with  carts  passing ; some 
of  the  houses  open  to  the  street;  the  fort  on  an  un- 
commonly high  rock;  such  a burying-ground  I never 
saw; — there  must  be  thousands  of  grave-stones.  The 
Mihmander  carried  me  directly  to  the  governor,  who, 
having  just  finished  his  breakfast,  was,  of  course,  asleep, 
and  could  not  be  disturbed ; but  his  head-man  carried  me 
to  an  Armenian’s  house,  with  orders  to  live  at  free  quarters 
35 


410 


MEMOIR  OF 


there.  The  room  at  the  Armenian’s  was  an  excellent  one, 
up  stairs,  facing  the  street,  fort,  and  river,  with  a bow 
containing  five  windows,  under  which  were  cushions.  As 
soon  as  the  pacha  was  visible,  the  chief  Armenian  of  Cars, 
to  whom  I had  a letter  from  bishop  Nerses,  his  relation, 
waited  upon  him  on  my  business.  On  looking  over  my 
letters  of  recommendation  from  Sir  Gore  Ouseley,  I found 
there  was  none  for  Abdalla,  the  pacha  of  Cars;  how- 
ever, the  letter  to  the  governor  of  Erivan  secured  all  I 
wanted.  He  sent  to  say  I was  welcome ; that  if  I liked 
to  stay  a few  days,  he  should  be  happy ; but  that  if  I was 
determined  to  go  on  to-morrow,  the  necessary  horses,  and 
ten  men  for  a guard,  were  all  ready.  As  no  wish  was 
expressed  of  seeing  me,  I was  of  course  silent  upon  that 
subject.” 

Sept  22. — ‘‘  Promises  were  made  that  everything 
should  be  ready  at  sunrise ; but  it  was  half-past  nine 
before  we  started,  and  no  guard  present  but  the  Tartar. 
He  presently  began  to  show  his  nature,  by  flogging  the 
baggage-horse  with  his  long  whip,  as  one  who  was  not 
disposed  to  allow  loitering;  but  one  of  the  poor  beasts 
presently  fell  with  his  load,  at  full  length,  over  a piece  of 
timber  lying  in  the  road.  While  this  was  setting  to 
rights,  the  people  gathered  about  me,  and  seemed  more 
engaged  with  my  Russian  boots  than  with  any  other  part 
of  my  dress.  We  moved  south-west,  and  after  five  hours 
and  a half  reached  Joula.  The  Tartar  rode  forward,  and 
got  the  coffee-room  at  the  post-house  ready.  The  coffee- 
room  has  one  side  raised  and  covered  with  cushions,  and 
on  the  opposite  side  cushions  on  the  ground;  the  rest 
of  the  room  was  left  with  bare  stones  and  timbers.  As 
the  wind  blew  very  cold  yesterday,  and  I had  caught  cold, 
the  Tartar  ordered  a great  fire  to  be  made.  In  this  room 
I should  have  been  very  much  to  my  satisfaction,  had  not 
the  Tartar  taken  part  of  the  same  bench;  and  many 
other  people  made  use  of  it  as  a public  room.  They  were 
continually  consulting  my  watch,  to  know  how  near  the 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


411 


hour  of  eating  approached.  It  was  evident  that  the  Tartar 
was  the  great  man  here  : he  took  the  best  place  for  him- 
self; a dinner  of  four  or  five  dishes  was  laid  before  him, 
When  I asked  for  eggs,  they  brought  me  rotten  ones ; for  but- 
ter, they  brought  me  ghee.  The  idle  people  of  the  village 
came  all  night  and  smoked  till  morning.  It  was  very  cold, 
there  being  a hoar  frost. 

Sept.  23. — ‘‘  Our  way  to-day  lay  through  a forest  of  firs ; 
and  the  variety  of  prospect  it  afforded,  of  hill  and  dale, 
wood  and  lawn,  was  beautiful  and  romantic.  No  mark  of 
human  workmanship  was  any  where  visible  for  miles,  ex- 
cept where  some  trees  had  fallen  by  the  stroke  of  the 
woodman.  We  saw,  at  last,  a few  huts  in  the  thickest 
clumps,  which  was  all  we  saw  of  the  Curds,  for  fear  of 
whom  I was  attended  by  ten  armed  horsemen.  We  fright- 
ened a company  of  villagers  again  to-day.  They  were 
bringing  wood  and  grass  from  the  forest,  and,  on  seeing  us, 
drew  up.  One  of  our  party  advanced  and  fired : such  a 
rash  piece  of  sport  I thought  must  have  been  followed 
by  serious  mischief,  but  all  passed  off  very  well.  With 
the  forest  I was  delighted  ; the  clear  streams  in  the  valleys, 
the  lofty  trees  crowning  the  summit  of  the  hills,  the  smooth 
paths  winding  away  and  losing  themselves  in  the  dark 
woods,  and,  above  all,  the  solitude  that  reigned  through- 
out, composed  a scene  which  tended  to  harmonize  and 
solemnize  the  mind.  What  displays  of  taste  and  magni- 
ficence are  found  occasionally  on  this  ruined  earth ! 
Nothing  was  wanting  to-day  but  the  absence  of  the 
Turks ; to  avoid  the  sight  and  sound  of  whom  I rode  on. 
After  a ride  of  nine  hours  and  a half  we  reached  Mijingerd, 
in  the  territory  of  Erzeroom  ; and  having  resolved  not  to  be 
annoyed  in  the  same  way  as  last  night,  I left  the  Tartar 
in  the  undisturbed  possession  of  the  post-house,  and  took 
up  my  quarters  at  an  Armenian’s  ; where,  in  the  stable- 
room,  I expected  to  be  left  alone ; but  a Georgian  young 
man,  on  his  way  from  Echmiadzin,  going  on  pilgrimage 
toi  Moosh,  where  John  the  Baptist  is  supposed  to  be  buried,. 


412 


MEMOIR  OF 


presumed  on  his  assiduous  attentions  to  me,  and  contrived 
to  get  a place  for  himself  in  the  same  room.’’ 

Sept.  24. — A long  and  sultry  march  over  many  a hill 
and  vale.  In  the  way,  two  hours  from  the  last  stage,  is  a 
hot  spring  : the  water  fills  a pool,  having  four  porches. 
The  porches  instantly  reminded  me  of  Bethesda’s  pool : 
they  were  semicircular  arches,  about  six  feet  deep,  in- 
tended, seemingly,  for  shelter  from  the  sun.  In  them,  all 
the  party  undressed  and  bathed.  The  Tartar,  to  enjoy 
himself  more  perfectly,  had  his  calean  to  smoke  while  up 
to  his  chin  in  water.  We  saw  nothing  else  on  the  road 
to-day,  but  a large  and  opulent  family  of  Armenians,  men, 
women,  and  children,  in  carts  and  carriages,  returning 
from  a pilgrimage  to  Moosh.  After  eleven  hours  and  a 
half,  including  the  hour  spent  at  the  warm  spring,  we  were 
overtaken  by  the  dusk;  so  the  Tartar  brought  us  to 
Oghoomra,  where  I was  placed  in  an  Armenian’s  stable- 
room.” 

Sept.  25. — Went  round  to  Hassan  Kulaah,  where  we 
changed  horses.  I was  surprised  to  see  so  strong  a fort 
and  so  large  a town.  From  thence  we  were  five  hours 
and  a half  reaching  the  entrance  of  Erzeroom.  All  was 
busy  and  moving  in  the  streets  and  shops ; — crowds  pass- 
ing along.  Those  who  caught  a sight  of  us  were  at  a loss 
to  define  me.  My  Persian  attendants,  and  the  lower  part 
of  my  dress,  made  me  appear  Persian ; but  the  rest  of  the 
dress  was  new,  for  those  only  who  had  travelled  knew  it 
to  be  European.  They  were  not  disposed,  I thought,  to 
be  civil ; but  the  two  persons  who  preceded  us  kept  all  in 
order.  I felt  myself  in  a Turkish  town  ; the  red  cap,  and 
stateliness,  and  rich  dress,  and  variety  of  turbans,  was 
realized  as  I had  seen  it  in  pictures.  There  are  here 
four  thousand  Armenian  families,  and  but  one  church: 
there  are  scarcely  any  Catholics,  and  they  have  no 
church.” 

Sept.  29. — ‘‘  Left  Erzeroom,  with  a Tartar  and  his  son, 
at  two  in  the  afternoon.  We  moved  to  a village,  where  I 


HENRY  MARTYN.  413 

was  attacked  with  fever  and  ague:  the  Tartar’s  son  was 
also  taken  ill,  and  obliged  to  return.” 

Sept.  30. — ‘‘Travelled  first  to  Ash  Kulaah,  where  we 
changed  horses,  and  from  thence  to  Purnugaban,  where 
w'e  halted  for  the  night.  I took  nothing  ail  day  but  tea, 
and  was  rather  better ; but  headache  and  loss  of  appetite 
depressed  my  spirits ; yet  my  soul  rests  in  him  who  is  ‘ as 
an  anchor  of  the  soul,  sure  and  steadfast,’  w-hich,  though 
not  seen,  keeps  me  fast.” 

Oct.  1. — “ Marched  over  a mountainous  tract : we 
were  out  from  seven  in  the  morning  till  eight  at  night. 
After  sitting  a little  by  the  fire,  I was  near  fainting  from 
sickness.  My  depression  of  spirits  led  me  to  the  throne  of 
grace,  as  a sinful,  abject  worm.  When  I thought  of  my- 
self and  my  transgressions,  I could  find  no  text  so  cheer- 
ing as,  ‘ My  ways  are  not  as  your  ways.’  From  the  men 
who  accompanied  Sir  William  Ouseley  to  Constantinople, 
I learned  that  the  plague  was  raging  at  Constantinople, 
and  thousands  dying  every  day.  One  of  the  Persians 
had  died  of  it.  They  added,  that  the  inhabitants  of  Tocat 
were  flying  from  their  town  from  the  same  cause.  Thus  I 
am  passing  inevitably  into  imminent  danger.  O Lord,  thy 
will  be  done  ! Living  or  dying,  remember  me.” 

Oct.  2. — “ Some  hours  before  day,  I sent  to  tell  the 
Tartar  I was  ready,  but  Hassan  Aga  w^as  for  once  riveted 
to  his  bed.  However,  at  eight,  having  got  strong  horses, 
he  set  off  at  a great  rate,  and  over  the  level  ground  he 
made  us  gallop,  as  fast  as  the  horses  would  go,  to  Chiftlick, 
where  w^e  arrived  at  sunset.  I was  lodged,  at  my  request, 
in  the  stables  of  the  post-house,  not  liking  the  scrutinizing 
impudence  of  the  fellows  who  frequent  the  coflTee-room. 
As  soon  as  it  began  to  grow  a little  cold,  the  ague  came 
on,  and  then  the  fever : after  which  I had  a sleep,  which 
let  me  know  too  plainly  the  disorder  of  my  frame.  In  the 
night,  Hassan  sent  to  summon  me  away,  but  I was  quite 
unable  to  move.  Finding  me  still  in  bed  at  the  dawn,  he 
began  to.  storm  furiously  at  my  detaining  him  so  long ; but 
35* 


414 


MEMOIR  OF 


1 quietly  let  him  spend  his  ire,  ate«my  breakfast  com- 
posedly, and  set  out  at  eight.  He  seemed  determined  to 
make  up  for  the  delay,  for  we  flew  over  hill  and  dale  to 
Sheheran,  where  he  changed  horses^  From  thence  we 
travelled  all  the  rest  of  the  day  and  all  night ; it  rained 
most  of  the  time.  Soon  after  sunset  the  ague  came  on 
again,  which,  in  my  wet  state,  was  very  trying ; I hardly 
knew  how  to  keep  my  life  in  me.  About  that  time  there 
was  a village  at  hand ; but  Hassan  had  no  mercy.  At 
one  in  the  morning,  we  found  two  men  under  a wain,  with 
a good  fire ; they  could  not  keep  the  rain  out,  but  their 
fire  was  acceptable.  I dried  my  lower  extremities,  allayed 
the  fever  by  drinking  a good  deal  of  water,  and  went  on. 
We  had  a little  rain,  but  the  night  was  pitchy  dark,  so  that 
I could  not  see  the  road  under  my  horse’s  feet.  However, 
God  being  mercifully  pleased  to  alleviate  my  bodily  suffer- 
ing, I went  on  contentedly  to  the  menzil,  where  we  ar- 
rived at  break  of  day.  After  sleeping  three  or  four  hours, 
I was  visited  by  an  Armenian  merchant,  for  whom  I had 
a letter.  Hassan  was  in  great  fear  of  being  arrested 
here;  the  governor  of  the  city  had  vowed  to  make  an 
example  of  him  for  riding  to  death  a horse  belonging  to  a 
man  of  this  place.  H^  begged  that  I would  shelter  him  in 
case  of  danger  ; his  being  claimed  by  an  Englishman,  he 
said,  would  be  a sufficient  security.  I found,  however, 
that  I had  no  occasion  to  interfere.  He  hurried  me  away 
from  this  place  without  delay,  and  galloped  furiously 
towards  a village,  which,  he  said,  was  four  hours  distant ; 
which  was  all  I could  undertake  in  my  present  weak  state ; 
but  village  after  village  did  he  pass,  till  night  coming  on, 
and  no  signs  of  another,  I suspected  that  he  was  carrying 
me  on  to  the  menzil ; so  I got  off  my  horse,  and  sat  upon 
the  ground,  and  told  him,  ‘ I neither  could  nor  would  go 
any  further.’  He  stormed,  but  I was  immovable ; till,  a 
light  appearing  at  a distance,  I mounted  my  horse  and 
made  towards  it,  leaving  him  to  follow  or  not,  as  he 
pleased.  He  brought  in  the  party,  but  would  not  exert 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


415 


himself  to  get  a place  for  me.  They  brought  me  t6  an 
open  verandah,  but  Sergius  told  them  I wanted  a place  in 
which  to  be  alone.  This  seemed  very  offensive  to  them  ; 

‘ And  why  must  he  be  alone  V they  asked ; ascribing  this 
desire  of  mine  to  pride,  I suppose.  Tempted,  at  last,  by 
money,  they  brought  me  to  a stable-room,  and  Hassan  and 
a number  of  others  planted  themselves  there  with  me. 
My  fever  here  increased  to  a violent  degree,  the  heat  in 
my  eyes  and  forehead  was  so  great,  that  the  fire  almost 
made  me  frantic.  I entreated  that  it  might  be  put  out,  or 
that  I might  be  carried  out  of  doors.  Neither  was  attended 
to  : my  servant,  who,  from  my  sitting  in  that  strange  way 
on  the  ground,  believed  me  delirious,  was  deaf  to  all  I said. 
At  last  I pushed  my  head  in  among  the  luggage,  and  lodged 
it  on  the  damp  ground,  and  slept.’^ 

Oct.  5. — Preserving  mercy  made  me  see  the  light  of 
another  morning.  The  sleep  had  refreshed  me,  but  I was 
feeble  and  shaken ; yet  the  merciless  Hassan  hurried  me 
off.  The  menzil,  however,  not  being  distant,  I reached  it 
without  much  difficulty.  I expected  to  have  found  it 
another  strong  fort  at  the  end  of  the  pass  ; but  it  is  a poor 
little  village  within  the  jaws  of  the  mountains.  I was 
pretty  w^ell  lodged,  and  felt  tolerably  well  till  a little  after 
sunset,  when  the  ague  came  on  wdth  a violence  I had 
never  before  experienced : I felt  as  if  in  a palsy ; my  teeth 
chattering,  and  my  whole  frame  violently  shaken.  Aga 
Hosyn  and  another  Persian,  on  their  way  here  from 
Constantinople,  going  to  Abbas  Mirza,  whom  I had  just 
before  been  visiting,  came  hastily  to  render  me  assistance 
if  they  could.  These  Persians  appear  quite  brotherly  after 
the  Turks.  While  they  pitied  me,  Hassan  sat  in  perfect 
indifference,  ruminating  on  the  further  delay  this  was 
likely  to  occasion.  The  cold  fit,  after  continuing  two  or 
three  hours,  was  followed  by  a fever,  w^hich  lasted  the 
whole  night,  and  prevented  sleep.’’ 

Oct.  6. — ‘‘  No  horses  being  to  be  had,  I had  an  unex- 
pected repose.  I sat  in  the  orchard,  and  thought,  with 


416 


MEMOIR  OF 


sweet  comfort  and  peace,  of  my  God ; in  solitude,  my  com- 
pany, my  friend  and  comforter.  Oh ! when  shall  time  give 
place  to  eternity ! When  shall  appear  that  new  heaven 
and  new  earth  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness!  There, 
there  shall  in  no  wise  enter  in  anything  that  defileth : none 
of  that  wickedness  which  has  made  men  worse  than 
wild  beasts, — none  of  those  corruptions  which  add  still 
more  to  the  miseries  of  mortality,  shall  be  seen  or  heard  of 
any  more 

Scarcely  had  Mr.  Martyn  breathed  these  aspirations 
after  that  state  of  blissful  purity,  for  which  he  had  attained 
such  a measure  of  meetness, — when  he  was  called  to 
exchange  a condition  of  pain,  weakness,  and  suffering, 
for  that  everlasting  rest  which  remaineth  for  the  people 
ofGod.’^ 

At  Tocat,  on  the  16th  of  October,  1812,  either  falling 
a sacrifice  to  the  plague,  which  then  raged  there,  or,  sink- 
ing under  that  disorder  which,  when  he  penned  his  last 
words,  had  so  greatly  reduced  him,  he  surrendered  his  soul 
into  the  hands  of  his  Redeemer.* 

The  peculiar  circumstances  as  well  as  the  particular 
period  of  his  death,  could  not  fail  of  greatly  aggravating 
the  affliction  of  his  friends, — who,  amidst  anxious  hopes 
and  fears,  were  expecting  his  arrival  either  in  India  or 
England.  He  had  not  completed  the  thirty-second  year 
of  a life  of  eminent  activity  and  usefulness,  and  he  died 
whilst  hastening  towards  his  native  country,  that,  having 
there  repaired  his  shattered  health,  he  might  again  devote 
it  to  the  glory  of  Christ,  amongst  the  nations  of  the  East. 
There  was  something,  also,  deeply  affecting  in  the  con- 
sideration, that  where  he  sunk  into  his  grave,  men  were 
strangers  to  him  and  to  his  God.  No  friendly  hand  was 

* Mr.  Martyn,  as  it  has  since  been  supposed  with  great  probabili- 
ty, died  of  the  plague.  We  have  inserted  in  the  Notes,  Appendix 
Q.,  some  interesting  letters  written  on  the  spot,  by  the  Rev.  Eli 
Smith  andH.  G.  O.  Dwight,  American  missionaries^.  E. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


417 


stretched  out, — no  sympathizing  voice  heard  at  that  time, 
when  the  tender  offices  of  Christian  affection  are  so 
soothing  and  so  delightful ; — no  human  bosom  was  there, 
on  which  Mr.  Martyn  could  recline  his  head  in  the  hour  of 
languishing.  Pauciorihus  lacrymis  compositus  e5,* * * § — was 
a sentiment  to  which  the  feelings  of  nature  and  friendship 
responded ; yet  the  painful  reflection  could  not  be  admit- 
ted,— In  novissimd  luce  desideravere  aliquid  oculi  tui,f 
The  Saviour,  doubtless,  was  with  His  servant  in  his  last 
conflict,  and  he  with  Him  the  instant  it  terminated. 

So  richly  was  the  mind  of  Mr.  Martyn  endowed  by  the 
God  of  nature  and  of  grace,  that  at  no  period  could  his 
death  fail  to  be  a subject  of  common  lamentation  to  those 
who  valued  the  interests  of  the  church  of  Christ. 

He  was  in  our  hearts,’’  observed  one  of  his  friends  in 
India,f  we  honored  him  ; — we  loved  him ; — we  thanked 
God  for  him ; — we  prayed  for  his  longer  continuance 
amongst  us ; — we  rejoiced  in  the  good  he  was  doing : — 
we  are  sadly  bereaved!  Where  such  fervent  piety,  and 
extensive  knowledge,  and  vigorous  understanding,  and 
classical  taste,  and  unwearied  application,  were  all  united, 
what  might  not  have  been  expected  ? I cannot  dwell 
upon  the  subject  without  feeling  very  sad.  I stand  upon 
the  walls  of  Jerusalem,  and  see  the  lamentable  breach  that 
has  been  made  in  them ; — but  it  is  the  Lord ; — he  gave, 
and  he  hath  taken  away.” 

‘^Mr.  Martyn,”  remarks  another  of  his  friends,^  in  de- 
scribing more  particularly  his  intellectual  endowments, — 

combined  in  himself  certain  valuable  but  distinct  quali- 
ties, seldom  found  together  in  the  same  individual.  The 
easy  triumphs  of  a rapid  genius  over  first  difficulties  never 


* With  few  tears  thou  art  laid  to  rest. 

t In  thy  last*moments  thine  eyes  desired  something  on  which  to 
rest. 

t The  late  Rev.  Mr.  Thomason. 

§ The  Rev.  C.  J.  Hoare,  Archdeacon  of  Winchester. 


418 


MMOIR  OF 


left  him  satisfied  with  present  attainments.  His  mind, 
which  naturally  ranged  over  a wide  field  of  human  knowl- 
edge, lost  nothing  of  depth  in  its  expansiveness.  He  was 
one  of  those  few  persons  whose  reasoning  faculty  does  not 
suffer  from  their  imagination,  nor  their  imagination  from 
their  reasoning  faculty ; both,  in  him,  were  fully  exercised, 
and  were  of  a very  high  order.  His  mathematical  acqui- 
sitions clearly  left  him  without  a rival  of  his  own  age ; and 
yet,  to  have  known  only  the  employments  of  his  more  free 
and  unfettered  moments,  would  have  led  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  poetry  and  the  classics  were  his  predominant 
passion.” 

But  the  radiance  of  these  talents,  excellent  as  they 
were,  was  lost  in  the  brightness  of  those  Christian  graces, 
by  which  he  shone  as  a light  in  the  world,  holding  forth 
the  word  of  life.”  In  his  faith  there  was  a singular,  a 
child-like  simplicity  : — great,  consequently,  was  its  energy, 
both  in  obeying  Christ,  and  in  suffering  for  his  name’s 
sake ! By  this,  he  could  behold  blossoms  upon  the  rod, 
even  when  it  was  apparently  dead;  and  in  those  events 
which,  like  the  captain  of  the  Lord’s  host  seen  by  Joshua, 
presented  at  first  a hostile  aspect,—^he  could  discern  a 
favorable  and  a friendly  countenance.  Having  listened  to 
that  tender  and  overwhelming  interrogation  of  his  Saviour, 
‘‘Lovest  thou  me?”  his  love  was  fervently  exercised 
towards  God  and  man,  at  all  times,  and  in  all  places! 
For  it  was  not  like  Uie  land-spring,  which  runs  violently 
for  a season,  and  then  ceases ; but  resembled  the  fountain 
which  flows  with  a perennial  stream  from  the  recesses  of 
the  rock.  His  fear  of  God  and  tenderness  of  conscience, 
and  watchfulness  over  his  own  heart,  could  scarcely  be 
surpassed  in  this  state  of  sinful  infirmity.  But  it  was  his 
humility  that  was  most  remarkable : — this  might  be  con- 
sidered as  the  warp  of  which  the  entire  texture  of  his 
piety  was  composed  ; and  with  this  his  other  Christian 
graces  were  so  intimately  blended,  as  to  beautify  and 
adorn  his  whole  demeanor.  It  was,  in  truth,  the  accord- 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


419 


ance  and  consent  of  various  Christian  attainments  in  Mr. 
Martyn,  which  were  so  striking.  The  symmetry  of  his 
stature  in  Christ,  was  as  surprising  as  its  height.  That 
communion  which  he  held  with  his  God,  and  which  caused 
his  face  to  shine,  was  ever  chastened,  like  the  patriarch’s 
of  old,  by  the  most  awful  reverence.  The  nearer  the 
access  with  which  he  was  favored,  the  more  deeply  did  he 
feel  that  he  was  but  sinful  dust  and  ashes.”  No  dis- 
cordance could  he  discover  between  peace  and  penitence  ; 
no  opposition  between  joy  in  God,  and  utter  abasement 
before  him ; and  truly  in  this,  as  in  every  other  respect, 
had  he  thoroughly  imbibed  the  spirit  of  his  own  church ; 
which,  in  the  midst  of  one  of  her  sublimest  hymns  of 
praise,  leads  her  members  to  prostrate  themselves  before 
their  Redeemer  in  these  words  of  humiliation,  ‘‘Thou 
that  takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  have  mercy 
upon  us.” 

To  be  zealous  without  love ; or  to  have  that  which  is 
miscalled  charity,  without  decision  of  character,  is  neither 
difficult  nor  uncommon.  Mr.  Martyn’s  zeal  was  tempered 
with  love,  and  his  love  invigorated  by  zeal.  He  combin- 
ed, also,  ardor  with  prudence ; gravity  with  cheerfulness ; 
abstraction  from  the  world  with  an  enjoyment  of  its  lawful 
gratifications.  His  extreme  tenderness  of  conscience  was 
devoid  of  scrupulosity  ; his  activity  in  good  works  was 
joined  to  habits  of  serious  contemplation  ; his  religious 
affections,  which  were  highly  spiritualized,  exceeded  not 
the  limits  of  the  most  cautious  sobriety,  and  were  so  far 
from  impairing  his  natural  affections,  that  they  raised  and 
purified  them. 

Many  sincere  servants  of  Christ  labor  to  attain  heaven, 
but  possess  not  any  joyful  hope  of  reaching  it; — many 
vain  hypocrites  are  confident  of  their  salvation,  without 
striving  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate.  With  the  apostle, 
Mr.  Martyn  could  say,  “We  are  always  confident; — 
wherefore  we  labor,”  &c.  Together  with  an  assurance  of 
his  final  and  everlasting  felicity,  he  had  a dread  of  declen- 


420 


MEMOIR  OF 


sion,  and  a fear  of  losing  the  things  he  had  wrought.” 
He  knew  that  the  way  to  heaven  was  narrow,  from  the 
entrance  to  the  end  of  it ; but  he  was  persuaded  that  Christ 
was  with  him,  walking  in  the  way,  and  that  he  would  never 
leave  him  nor  forsake  him. 

As  these  extraordinary,  and  seemingly  contradictory, 
qualities,  were  not  imparted  to  him  but  by  the  Spirit  of 
God,  so  they  were  not  strengthened  and  matured  but  in 
the  diligent  use  of  the  ordinary  means  of  grace.  Prayer 
and  the  Holy  Scriptures  were  those  wells  of  salvation,  out 
of  which  he  drew  daily  the  living  water.  Truly  did  he 
^ pray  always,  with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in  the  Spirit, 
and  watch  thereunto  with  all  perseverance.’  Being  ‘ trans- 
formed by  the  renewing  of  his  mind,’  he  was  also  ever 
‘ proving  what  was  that  good  and  acceptable  and  perfect 
will  of  God.’ 

The  Sabbath,  that  sacred  portion  of  time,  set  apart  for 
holy  purposes  in  paradise  itself,  was  so  employed  by  him, 
as  to  prove  frequently  a paradise  to  his  soul  on  earth ; and 
as  certainly  prepared  him  for  an  endless  state  of  spiritual 
enjoyment  hereafter. 

By  ^ daily  weighing  the  Scriptures,’  with  prayer,  he 
‘ waxed  riper  and  riper  in  his  ministry,’  in  the  execution 
of  which  divine  office  there  was  in  him  an  astonishing 
determination  of  soul  for  the  glory  of  his  Saviour,  who 
‘ allowed  him  to  be  put  in  trust  with  the  Gospel.’  Of  the 
exceeding  privileges  of  his  holy  function,  and  of  its  awful 
responsibility,  he  had  the  most  vivid  impression ; and  such 
was  his  jealousy  of  omitting  any  duty  connected  with  it, 
that  he  deemed  the  work  of  translating  the  Scriptures 
themselves  no  justifiable  plea  for  inattention  to  any  of  its 
more  immediate  and  direct  engagements.  Reviewing 
frequently  his  ordination  vows,  in  that  affecting  service  in 
which  they  were  originally  made,  he  became  more  and 
more  anxious  to  promote  the  honor  of  his  Redeemer,  by 
preaching  his  Gospel.  This,  indeed,  was  the  great  end 
for  which  existence  seemed  desirable  in  his  eyes ; to  effect 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


421 


which  he  spent  much  time  in  preparing  his  discourses  for 
the  pulpit ; investigating  the  subject  before  him  with  pro- 
found meditation,  and  perpetual  supplication  to  the  Father 
of  Lights.  Utilis  lectio — utilis  eruditio — sed  magis  unctio 
necessaria^  quippe  quce  docet  de  omnibus^ — were  the  sen- 
timents of  his  heart.  When,  therefore,  he  stood  up  and 
addressed  his  hearers  on  the  entire  depravity  of  man, — on 
the  justification  of  the  soul  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ, — on 
the  regenerating  and  progressively  sanctifying  influences 
of  the  Spirit ; — when  ‘ knowing  the  terrors  of  the  Lord,’ 
he  persuaded  them  to  accept  the  offers  of  salvation ; — or 
when  he  besought  them,  by  the  mercies  of  God,  to  present 
their  bodies  to  Him,  as  a living  sacrifice, — he  spake  ‘ with 
uncorruptness,  gravity,  sincerity,  with  sound  words  that 
could  not  be  condemned and  none  who  knew  their  souls 
to  be  guilty,  helpless,  accountable,  immortal,  could  listen 
to  his  preaching  unmoved.  In  the  delivery  of  his  dis- 
courses, his  natural  manner  was  not  good ; there  being  a 
defect  in  his  enunciation  ; this,  however,  was  more  than 
compensated  by  the  solemnity,  affection,  and  earnestness 
of  his  address.  It  should  be  added,  also,  that  as  practical 
subjects  were  discussed  by  him  with  constant  reference  to 
the  peculiar  doctrines  of  the  Gospel ; so  likewise  all  doctri- 
nal points  were  declared  practically,  with  a view  to  self- 
application, rather  than  to  disquisition.  No  one,  as  it  re- 
garded all  doctrine,  could  enter  more  completely  into  the 
spirit  of  those  words,  both  for  himself  and  others  : — Malo 
sentire  compunctionem  qudm  scire  ejus  dejinitionemA 

With  an  intense  anxiety  to  save  souls,  Mr.  Martyn  had 
an  implicit  reliance  on  that  grace  which  alone  can  make 
men  wise  unto  salvation.  He  was  deeply  conscious  that  it 
is  ‘ God  that  giveth  the  increase and  when  he  did  not 
see,  or  thought  he  did  not  see,  that  increase,  he  meekly 

* St.  Bernard. — Reading  is  useful,  learning  is  useful, but  unction 
is  far  more  necessary,  because  it  gives  instruction  in  regard  to  all 
points. 

t I had  rather  feel  compunction  than  know  how  to  define  it. 

36 


422 


MEMOIR  OF 


submitted  to  the  divine  will,  and  patiently  continued  in 
well  doing.  At  such  times,  also,  more  particularly,  would 
he  turn,  with  joyful  thankfulness,  to  the  contemplation  of 
the  successful  labors  of  his  brethren  in  the  ministry  ; for 
he  had  no  mean  and  unholy  envy  respecting  them ; nor 
had  he  what  is  so  often  allied  to  it,  an  arrogant  or 
domineering  temper  towards  his  flock.  His  ambition  was 
to  be  a helper  of  their  joy  ; he  had  no  desire  to  have 
dominion  over  their  faith.  Too  much  had  he  of  that 
beautiful  part  of  a minister’s  character,  a spirit  which 
would  sympathize  with  the  poor  and  afflicted  amongst  his 
people,  to  court  the  appellation  of  Rabbi,  or  dogmatize 
with  the  air  of  a master  in  Israel.  He  was  one  of  those 
little  ones,  of  whom  Christ  affirms  that  whosoever  receiveth 
them,  receiveth  him.  To  no  one,  indeed,  would  he  give 
occasion  to  despise  him ; but  all  the  dignity  to  which  he 
aspired  was  to  be  their  servant,  among  whom  he  labored 
for  Jesus’  sake.  A more  perfect  character,”  says  one 
who  bore  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day  with  him  in 
India,*  I never  met  with,  nor  expect  to  see  on  earth. 
During  the  four  years  we  were  fellow  laborers  in  this  coun- 
try, I had  no  less  than  six  opportunities  of  enjoying  his  com- 
pany ; and  every  opportunity  only  increased  my  love  and 
veneration  for  him.” 

With  respect  to  his  labors,  his  own  ^ works  praise  him  in 
the  gates,’  far  above  all  human  commendation. 

By  him,  and  by  his  means,  part  of  the  Liturgy  of  the 
Church  of  England,  the  Parables  and  the  whole  of  the 
New  Testament,  were  translated  into  Hindoostanee, — a 
language  spoken  from  Delhi  to  Cape  Comorin,  and  in- 
telligible to  many  millions  of  immortal  souls.  By  him, 
and  by  his  means,  also,  the  Psalms  of  David  and  the  New 
Testament  were  rendered  into  Persian,  the  vernacular 
language  of  two  hundred  thousand  who  bear  the  Christian 
name,  and  known  over  one  fourth  of  the  habitable  globe. 


The  Rev.  D.  Corrie,  Archdeacon  of  Calcutta. 


HENRY  MARTYN. 


423 


By  him,  also,  the  imposture  of  the  prophet  of  Mecca  waS 
boldly  exposed,  and  the  truths  of  Christianity  openly  vin- 
dicated in  the  very  heart  and  centre  of  a Mohammedan 
empire. 

If  success  be  demanded,  it  is  replied,  that  this  is  not  the 
inquiry  with  Him  ‘ of  whom  are  all  things,^  either  in  this 
world,  or  in  that  which  is  to  come.  With  Him  the  question 
is  this  : — What  has  been  aimed  at  ? what  has  been  intended 
in  singleness  of  heart  ? 

God,  however,  has  not  left  Mr.  Martyn  without  witness, 
in  the  hearts  of  those  who  heard  him  in  Europe  and  in 
Asia.  Above  forty  adults  and  twenty  children  of  the 
Hindoos  have  received  Christian  baptism, — all  of  whom, 
with  the  exception  of  a single  individual,  were  converted 
by  the  instrumentality  of  one  man,*  who  was  himself  the 
fruit  of  Mr.  Martyn’s  ministry  at  Cawnpore.  At  Shiraz 
a sensation  has  been  excited,  which,  it  is  trusted,  will  not 
readily  subside ; and  some  Mohammedans  of  consequence 
there  have  declared  their  conviction  of  the  truth  of  Chris- 
tianity ; — a conviction  which  Mr.  Martyn  was  the  means 
of  imparting  to  their  minds.t  But  when  it  is  considered, 
that  the  Persian  and  Hindoostanee  Scriptures  are  in  wide 
and  extensive  circulation,  who  can  ascertain  the  conse- 
quences which  may  have  already  followed,  or  foresee  what 
may  hereafter  accrue,  from  their  dispersion  ? In  this  re- 
spect it  is  not  perhaps  too  much  to  apply  to  Mr.  Martyn 
those  words,  which  once  had  an  impious  application  ; — 

“ Ex  quo  nunc  etiam  per  magnos  didita  gentes, 

Dulcia  permulcent  animos  solatia  vitae.” — Luc  ret.  t 

Nor  is  the  example  which  he  has  left  behind  him  to  be 


* Abdool  Messeeh.  See  Appendix  R. 

t For  some  interesting  notices  of  the  effect  of  Mr.  Martyn’s  la- 
bors in  Persia,  see  Appendix  S. 

t From  whom  even  now  the  sweet  solaces  of  life  diffused  through 
mighty  nations,  soothe  the  passions  of  men. 


424 


MEMOIR  OF  MARTYN. 


laid  out  of  our  account  in  estimating  the  effects  of  his  holy 
and  devoted  life.  He  doubtless  forsook  all  for  Christ ; he 
loved  not  his  life  unto  the  death.  He  followed  the  steps 
of  Zeigenbalg  in  the  old  world,  and  of  Brainerd  in  the 
new  ; and  whilst  he  walks  with  them  in  white, — for  he  is 
worthy, — he  speaks  by  his  example,  to  us  who  are  still  on 
our  warfare  and  pilgrimage  upon  earth.  For  surely  as 
long  as  England  shall  be  celebrated  for  that  pure  and 
apostolical  church,  of  which  he  was  so  great  an  ornament; 
as  long  as  India  shall  prize  that  which  is  more  precious  to 
her  than  all  her  gems  and  gold  ; — the  name  of  the  subject 
of  this  memoir,  as  a translator  of  the  Scriptures  and  of  the 
Liturgy,  will  not  wholly  be  forgotten  ; and  whilst  some 
shall  delight  to  gaze  upon  the  splendid  sepulchre  of  Xavier, 
and  others  choose  rather  to  ponder  over  the  granite  stone 
which  covers  all  that  was  mortal  of  Swartz  ; there  will  not 
be  wanting  those  who  will  think  of  the  humble  and  unfre- 
quented grave  of  Henry  Martyn,  and  be  led  to  imitate 
those  works  of  mercy,  which  have  followed  him  into  the 
world  of  light  and  love. 


APPENDIX. 


[ A.  p.  83.  ] 

Rev.  William  Carey ^ D.  D. 

Dr.  Carey  never  enjoyed  the  benefits  of  an  early  educa- 
tion. Bred  to  a laborious  mechanical  employment,  he  was 
compelled  to  struggle  against  numerous  and  severe  adversities 
in  attaining  that  distinguished  sphere  of  usefulness  in  which  he 
has  long  moved.  In  1787,,  he  was  ordained  to  the  work  of  the 
ministry,  in  the  Baptist  Church,  at  Moulton,  England.  Before 
this  time,  the  wretched  condition  of  the  heathen  nations  had 
excited  his  warm  sympathy,  and  had  prompted  him  to  seek  an 
acquaintance  with  the  geography,,  population  and  religion  of 
the  various  nations  of  the  earth.  He  had,  also,  acquired  con- 
siderable knowledge  of  various  languages..  At  the  meeting 
of  the  Baptist  Convention,  in  Nottingham,  in  1792,  Mr.  Carey 
preached  a sermon  from  Isaiah  liv..  2,  3,  and  took  up  what  he 
conceived  to  be  the  spirit  of  the  text,  in  two  exhortations, 

EXPECT  GREAT  THINGS  ; ATTEMPT  GREAT  THINGS.  This  WaS 

an  earnest  and  powerful  appeal.  In  October,  1792,  the  “Par- 
ticular Baptist  Society,  for  Propagating  the  Gospel  among  the 
Heathen,”  was  formed.  On  the  20th  of  March,  1793,  Mr. 
Carey  and  Mr.  John  Thomas  were  solemnly  designated  as 
missionaries  to  the  heathen.  They  set  sail  for  India  on  the 
13th  of  June.  In  consequence  of  the  failure  of  the  investment 
which  was  taken  out  for  their  immediate  support,  Mr.  Carey 
and  his  family  were  left  entirely  destitute^  In  this  extremity, 
he  took  the  superintendence  of  an  indigo  factory  at  Mudna- 
batty,  and  declined  receiving  any  further  assistance  fromi 
36* 


426 


APPENDIX. 


England,  though  his  circumstances  afterwards  induced  him  to 
^PP^y  for  aid.  In  the  mean  time,  in  conjunction  with  his 
brethren,  he  gave  himself  to  the  work  of  translations  with 
great  diligence.  In  1805,  1,000  guineas  were  sent  from  Eng- 
land towards  defraying  the  cost  of  the  translations  at  Seram- 
pore.  An  equal  sum  was  given  by  the  friends  of  the  object  in 
the  United  States. 

Dr.  Carey  is  now  [1832]  about  73  years  old.  Mr.  Leslie,  a 
Baptist  missionary,  thus  describes  his  appearance : — 

“ Dr.  Carey  is  a very  equable  and  cheerful  old  man.  Next 
to  his  translations,  botany  is  his  grand  study.  He  has  col- 
lected every  plant  and  tree  in  his  garden,  that  will  possibly 
grow  in  India, — and  is  so  scientific,  withal,  as  to  call  every 
thing  by  its  classical  name.  We  had  tlie  pleasure  of  hearing 
him  preach  from  Romans  vii.  13,  when  he  gave  us  an  excellent 
sermon.  In  manner  he  is  very  animated,  and  in  style  very 
methodical.  Indeed,  he  carries  method  into  every  thing  he 
does : classification  is  his  grand  hohhy and  wherever  any- 
thing can  be  classified,  there  you  find  Dr.  Carey : not  only 
does  he  arrange  the  roots  of  plants  and  v/ords,  but  visit  his 
dwelling,  and  you  find  he  has  fitted  and  classified  shelves  full 
of  minerals,  stones,  shells,  and  cages  full  of  birds.  He  is  of 
very  easy  access  and  great  familiarity.  His  attachments  are 
strong,  and  extend  not  merely  to  persons  but  places.  Some 
time  ago,  so  much  of  the  house  in  which  he  had  lived  fell 
down,  that  he  had  to  leave  it; — at  which  he  wept  bitterly.  One 
morning,  he  was  relating  to  us  an  anecdote  of  the  excellent 
John  Thornton,  at  the  remembrance  of  whom,  tears  filled  liis 
eyes.  It  is  an  affecting  sight  to  see  the  venerable  man 
weep.” 

Though  some  critics  have  endeavored  to  undervalue  the 
translations  at  Serainpore,  yet  by  the  most  accomplished 
judges,  a meed  of  strong  approbation  has  been  awarded.  Dr. 
Marsh,  the  learned  Bishop  of  Peterborough,  says,  that  “ the 
missionaries  are  best  qualified  to  complete  what  they  have  so 
nobly  and  successfully  begun.”  Bishop  Heber  says,  that  it 
is  impossible  not  to  respect  and  admire  them.  Translations 
of  the  whole  Bible  have  long  been  completed  in  several  of  the 
more  important  languages  of  India ; and  the  word  of  life  is 
now  becoming,  by  the  instrumentality  of  these  venerable  men, 
the  wisdom  of  God  to  the  salvation  of  many.  E. 


APPENDIX. 


427 


[ B.  p.  88. }. 

Dr.  Vanderkemp. 

Dr.  Vanderkemr  was  a native  of  Holland.  He  studied  at 
the  universities  of  Leyden  and  Edinburgh ; and  having,  in  his 
youth,  chosen  the  army  for  his  profession,  he  attained  the  rank 
of  captain  of  horse.  After  being  sixteen  years  in  the  service  of 
the  Prince  of  Orange,  and  having  attained  the  highest  promotion 
within  his  reach,  a personal  misunderstanding  with  the  Prince, 
with  whom  he  was  intimate,  induced  him  to  resign  his  com- 
mission, and  to  make  choice  of  another  profession.  He  obtain- 
ed the  degree  of  M,  D.  at  Edinburgh,  and  established  himself 
at  Middleburgh,  Holland,  as  a physician.  His  high  reputation 
procured  him  an  extensive  practice.  On  the  breaking  out  of 
the  French  revolution,  he  was  appointed  surgeon-general  of 
the  forces  of  the  Prince  of  Orange.  The  writings  which  he 
has  left,  show  him  to  have  been  an  accomplished  scholar,  and 
his  attainments  in  science  appear  to  have  been  equal  to  his 
acquirements  in  literature.  But  he  had,  unhappily,  imbibed 
all  the  infidel  errors  of  the  German  philosophy.  A dreadful 
domestic  calamity — the  upsetting  of  a boat,  by  which  his  own 
life  was  placed  in  the  greatest  jeopardy,  and  his  wife  and  child 
were  drowned — was  the  means,  of  producing  an  entire  change 
in  his  sentiments  and  conduct.  A desire  to  be  useful  to  his 
fellow  creatures  took  full  possession  of  his  mind.  An  address 
published  by  the  directors  of  the  London  Missionary  Society 
induced  him  to  offer  himself  as  a missionary.  He  was  ad- 
vanced in  years,  had  retired  from  the  duties  of  his  profession, 
and  was  possessed  of  a good  property..  He  sailed  for  South 
Africa  in  December,  1798..  He  here  labored  with  great  energy 
and  intelligence  till  December  7, 1811,  when  he  was  called  up  to 
the  joy  of  his  Lord.  "When  asked,  on  his  dying  bed,  what  was 
the  state  of  his  mind,  his  emphatic  reply  was,  ‘‘  All  is  well.” 
Is  it  light  or  dark  with  you  ? “ Light ! ” He  was  certainly,” 

says  the  Rev.  Dr.  Philip,  from  whose  researches  the  preceding 
facts  are  taken,  “ one  of  the  most  extraordinary  characters  of 
his  age.  He  could  read  and  write  in  sixteen  different  lan- 
guages. He  had  also  great  metaphysical  acuteness.  When 


428 


APPENDIX. 


between  fifty  and  sixty  years  of  age,  he  could  master  the  first 
principles  of  any  language  to  which  he  applied  himself,  in  the 
course  of  three  or  four  months.  His  knowledge  of  natural 
history  and  of  mathematics  would  have  enabled  him  to  have 
done  honor  to  a professorship  in  any  branch  of  those  sciences 
in  any  of  the  universities  of  Europe.  To  his  missionary  work, 
he  brought  courage,  zeal,  incorruptible  integrity,  and  great 
weight  of  character.” 


[C.p.  137.] 

Christian  Frederick  Swartz. 

Swartz  was  born  in  Sonnenburg,  in  Brandenburg,  Germany, 
Oct.  26,  1726.  His  mother,  on  her  death-bed,  declared,  that 
she  had  devoted  her  son  to  the  Lord,  and  exacted  a promise 
from  her  husband  and  her  father,  that  they  would  not  oppose 
his  inclinations,  if  he  should  be  disposed  to  study  divinity^ 
When  he  was  eight  years  of  age,  Swartz  often  sought  after 
solitude,  and  found  much  comfort  in  pouring  out  his  heart  to 
God  ; and  when  he  had  done  anything  wrong,  he  was  not  able 
to  rest  till  he  had  implored  pardoning  mercy.  In  1746,  he 
travelled  to  Halle,  where  he  attended  on  the  instructions  of 
the  University.  Here  he  became  established  in  the  faith  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  earnestly  desired  to  give  himself,  soul  and 
body,  to  the  service  of  his  Saviour. 

About  that  time,  preparations  were  making  to  print  the 
Tamul,  at  Plalle,  and  young  Swartz  was  selected  to  learn  the 
language.  The  pains  he  took  induced  Professor  Francke 
to  propose  to  him  the  work  of  a missionary.  He  obeyed  the 
call.  Having  obtained  his  father’s  consent,  he  was  sent  to 
India,  under  the  sanction  of  the  Danish  Mission  College.  He 
arrived  at  Tranquebar,  on  the  30th  of  July,  1750.  Here  he  la- 
bored, for  some  years,  with  his  colleagues.  In  1766,  a new 
mission  was  established  at  Trichinopoly,  over  which  Mr. 
Swartz  was  called  to  preside.  In  1772,  Mr.  S.  visited  Tan- 
jore,  and  had  several  interesting  conversations  on  the  subject 
of  religion,  particularly  witli  the  king,  in  the  presence  of  the 


APPENDIX, 


Bralunins.  The  heatlien  were  now  becoming'  very  inquisitive 
in  regard  to  Christianity.  Witli  all  ranks  of  people  this  man 
of  God  was  accustomed  to  converse  freely,  and  many  were 
brought  to  embrace  the  truth.  He  took  unwearied  pains  witli 
his  assistant  catechists.  He  daily  assembled  all  who  were  not  on 
stations  too  far  distant,  and  instructed  them  how  to  explain  tlie 
truths  of  Christianity,  in  a mild  and  winning  manner,  joining 
with  them  in  prayer.  In  tlie  evening,  they  returned  and  gave 
an  account  of  their  labors.  In  177V>,  he  performed  a noble 
service  in  behalf  of  the  government^  by  visiting  Hyder  Ally, 
long  the  formidable  enemy  of  the  English.  Mr.  Swartz  re- 
mained three  months  in  the  country,  perfiwmed  his  mission  to 
tlie  acceptance  of  his  employers,  and  declared  to  many  individ- 
uals the  knowledge  of  tlie  Saviour. 

Mr.  Swartz  died  on  the  Eltli  of  February,  170^,  in  the 
seventy-second  year  of  his  age.  All  classes  and  ranks  of 
men  joined  in  the  most  unatfected  sorrow  at  his  death.  The 
native  prince  called  him  “ the  fatlier,  tlie  friend,  the  protector, 
tlie  guide  of  his  youtli,  the  great  and  good  man.”  The  Court 
of  Directors  of  the  East  India  Compmiy  erected  a beautiful 
marble  monument  to  his  memory,  on  which  they  recorded,  in 
most  emphatic  and  affecting  language,  tlieir  sense  of  his  trans- 
cendent worth.  In  tliis  expression  of  high  veneration  for  his 
character,  the  Madras  government  most  cordially  concurred. 
In  the  midst  of  a bloody  and  vindictive  war  witli  the  Carnatic, 
Hyder  Ally  sent  orders  to  his  officers  to  pennit  the  venerable 
Father  Swartz  to  pass  unmolested,  and  show  him  respect  and 
kindness,  for  he  is  a holy  man,  and  means  no  harm  to  my  gov- 
ernment.” 

The  fruits  of  his  labors  were  most  ample  and  encouraging. 
India,  in  all  coming  time,  will  have  occasion  to  remember  him 
as  one  of  her  greatest  benefactors.  By  means  of  the  mission 
of  Swartz  and  his  associates,  Dr.  Carey  estimated  tliat  more 
than  40,000  individuals  were  converted  to  the  Cliristimi  taith : 
Dr.  Buchanan  reckoned  them  at  80,000.  In  tliese  interesting 
regions  there  has  recently  been  a wonderful  revival  of  religion. 
In  January,  18‘^>,  in  tlie  single  district  of  Tiiinevelly,  more 
than  20,000  individuals  had  renounced  heatlienism.  E. 


430 


APPENDIX. 


[ D.  p.  169.  ] 

The  flight  of  Mohammed  forms  the  Mohammedan  era,  called 
the  Hegira,  and  took  place  on  Friday,  the  16th  day  of  July, 
A.  D.  622.  The  following  are  some  of  the  circumstances. 
The  death  of  Abu  Taleb,  the  uncle  of  Mohammed,  who  had 
protected  his  person,  while  he  had  opposed  his  principles,  left 
him  completely  exposed  to  the  designs  of  his  persecutors ; 
and  his  uncle’s  successor  being  a declared  enemy  of  the  fami- 
ly, an  attempt  was  made  to  exterminate  the  rising  sect,  by 
taking  away  the  life  of  its  founder.  The  plot  having  been 
divulged,  Mohammed,  and  his  friend,  Abu  Beker,  made  their 
escape  during  the  night,  while  the  devoted  Ali,  in  the  green 
robe  of  the  prophet,  took  his  place  on  his  bed,  and  awaited, 
but  appeased,  the  wrath  of  the  murderers.  The  two  fugitives, 
after  concealing  themselves  three  days  in  a cave,  made  their 
way,  in  a perilous  journey,  along  the  coast,  to  Koba  in  the 
vicinity  of  Medina;  and  on  the  following  day  the  impostor 
was  carried  into  that  city  in  triumph,  by  500  of  its  richest 
inhabitants,  who  had  before  this  time  become  his  devoted 
admirers.  Here  he  assumed  the  sacerdotal  and  regal  office  ; 
and  proclaimed  his  authority  by  a new  revelation  from  heaven, 
granting  liberty  of  conscience,  or  rather  exemption  from  de- 
struction, only  on  the  condition  of  a heavy  pecuniary  tribute. 
He  stimulated  the  courage  of  his  followers,  by  preaching  the 
strictest  predestinarianism,  and  assuring  every  man  of  infalli- 
ble safety  till  his  appointed  and  unavoidable  hour.  He  excited 
their  cupidity  by  directing  that  the  spoil,  with  the  exception 
of  one  fifth,  should  be  faithfully  distributed  among  the  soldiers. 
He  gratified  their  sensuality,  by  giving  up  to  their  possession 
the  female  captives ; and  he  roused  their  religious  enthusiasm, 
by  the  assurance  of  a martyr’s  crown  to  every  individual  who 
should  fall  in  battle.  In  this  way  he  established  his  religion 
of  imposture,  lust,  and  blood. 

In  chronology  and  history,  as  well  as  in  all  documents,  the 
Mohammedans  use  months  of  thirty  and  twenty-nine  days, 
alternately,  making  the  year  thus  to  consist  of  354  days : 
eleven  times  in  thirty  years,  one  day  is  added  to  the  last 
month,  making  355  days  in  that  year.  The  year  in  common 
reckoning  is  purely  lunar,  consisting  of  twelve  months,  each 


APPENmX. 


431 


month  commencing  with  the  appearance  of  the  new  moon, 
without  any  intercalation  to  bring  the  commencement  of  each 
year  to  the  same  season.*  E. 


[ E.  p.  193.  ] 

Rev.  David  Brown. 

The  Rev.  David  Brown  was  born  in  Yorkshire,  England,  in 
1763.  From  his  early  youth  he  was  distinguished  for  a reli- 
gious turn  of  mind,  an  amiable  disposition,  and  a thirst  for 
knowledge.  He  resided  for  some  time  under  the  tuition 
of  an  excellent  friend  at  Scarborough.  He  was  afterwards 
removed  to  the  grammar  school  at  Hull,  under  the  care  of 
the  Rev.  Joseph  Milner.  Mr.  Milner  became  much  attached 
to  his  pupil ; and  while  that  good  man  lived,  Mr.  Brown  con- 
tinued to  consult  the  judgment,  and  confide  in  the  experience 
and  piety  of  his  tutor.  Mr.  Brown  proceeded  to  the  Univer- 
sity of  Cambridge,  and  was  entered  at  Magdalen  College, 
where  he  prosecuted  the  usual  studies  preparatory  to  enter- 
ing into  the  church.  The  following  extract  was  found  among 
the  papers  of  Mr.  Brown,  after  his  decease,  “ Thy  goodness, 
like  the  sun,  dawned  on  my  early  days  : a godly  grandfather, 
who  poured  out  prayers  for  me  ; parents,  who  attended  to  the 
instructions  given  them  by  the  ministers  of  God  ; mercies  all 
flowing  from  my  God.” 

In  February,  1785,  he  was  invited  to  take  charge  of  an 
orphan  asylum  in  Bengal.  He  was  at  first  disinclined  to  lis- 
ten to  the  proposal,  deeming  it  to  be  his  duty  to  finish  his 
regular  studies ; but  on  the  advice  of  his  friends,  he  concluded 
to  accept  the  invitation.  Mr.  Brown  was  ordained  by  the 
Bishop  of  Llandaff  in  February,  1785.  The  Society  for  Pro- 
moting Christian  Knowledge  elected  him  a corresponding 
member,  and  recommended  him  to  the  Directors  of  the  East 
India  Company,  who  with  great  liberality  advanced  300  guineas 
for  his  outfit.  Mr.  Brown  sailed  for  India,  on  the  15th  of 


* See  the  New  Edinburgh  Encyclopaedia  on  the  life  of  Mohammed  5 and 
the  Introduction  to  the  Companion  for  the  British  Almanac,  1830. 


432 


APPENDIX. 


November,  1785.  In  June,  1786,  he  arrived  at  Calcutta,  and 
immediately  took  up  his  residence  at  the  Orphan  Establish- 
ment. He  very  soon  commenced  efforts  for  a mission  to  the 
natives,  and  for  translating  the  Scriptures.  In  1787,  Mr. 
Charles  Grant  purchased  a mission  church  of  the  Christian 
Knowledge  Society,  and  Mr.  Brown  undertook,  in  addition  to 
his  other  duties,  to  officiate  in  it.  He,  however,  soon  left  the 
Orphan  Establishment.  He  continued  to  apply  himself  assidu- 
ously to  the  study  of  the  native  languages,  with  the  view  of 
translating  them.  In  1800,  Mr.  Brown  was  appointed  Provost 
of  the  college  of  Fort  William — a situation  which  he  con- 
tinued to  hold  till  the  college  was  reduced.  The  following 
extract  of  a letter  to  an  early  friend  will  show  the  spirit  by 
which  he  was  actuated.  “Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified, 
has  been  my  almost  only  theme,  since  I entered  the  ministry  ; 
and  I have  witnessed  the  power  of  the  name  of  Jesus  on  the 
hearts  of  several  in  this  country,  some  of  whom  sleep  in  him.” 
It  was  the  peculiar  office  of  Mr.  Brown,  in  the  college,  to 
teach  the  Christian  religion  to  the  junior  servants  of  the 
company.  Mr.  Brown  was  not  a popular  preacher,  but  he  was 
remarkable  for  a deeply  serious  and  impressive  manner.  On 
the  reduction  of  the  college  in  1806,  Mr.  Brown  saw  a new 
sphere  of  usefulness  in  the  formation  of  the  Bible  and  Church 
Missionary  Societies.  He  considered  the  rising  of  the  Bible 
Society  in  Britain  as  forming  a grand  era  in  the  history  of 
Christianity.  Early  in  1812,  he  was  attacked  by  the  severe 
illness  which  terminated  his  eminently  useful  life,  on  the  14th 
of  June,  and  in  the  forty-ninth  year  of  his  age.  He  manifested 
the  most  entire  resignation  to  the  will  of  God,  and  breathed 
his  soul  calmly  into  the  hands  of  his  Redeemer.  The  rever- 
ence and  esteem,  in  which  the  character  of  Mr.  Brown  was 
held,  was  strikingly  manifested  on  his  death.  A funeral  ser- 
mon was  preached  at  each  of  the  churches.  His  record  is  on 
high.  His  name  is  added  to  that  illustrious  constellation  of 
martyrs,  of  whom  India  and  the  world  were  not  worthy.  E. 


APPENDIX. 


433 


[F.  p.  230.] 

East  India  Company. 

The  first  East  India  Company  was  chartered  by  the  Crown, 
in  1600.  It  became  a joint  stock  association  in  1612.  In 
course  of  time,  private  traders,  questioning  the  legality  of  a 
charter  not  confirmed  by  Parliament,  ventured  to  interfere 
with  their  commerce,  and  exposed  them,  towards  the  end  of 
the  seventeenth  century,  to  the  losses  attendant  on  a formi- 
dable competition.  In  1701,  the  charter  having  expired,  the 
public  saw  the  unusual  occurrence  of  two  joint  stock  compa- 
nies pursuing  the  same  branch  of  commerce.  In  1708,  they 
were  consolidated  into  one  company,  under  their  present  name ; 
and  in  1711,  the  competition  of  private  traders  was  finally  re- 
moved. Soon  after  the  middle  of  the  last  century,  this  com- 
pany gradually  augmented  their  dividend  from  6 to  10  per 
cent.  In  1677,  Government  laying  claim  to  their  territorial 
revenue,  as  the  property  of  the  Crown,  the  Company  bargained 
for  its  retention  by  agreeing  to  pay  Government  the  sum 
of  £400,000  a year.  The  most  flattering  accounts  of  their 
finances  were  exhibited  ; but  unfortunately  their  debts  still  con- 
tinued on  the  increase.  Great  disorders  prevailed  in  the 
management  of  their  India  affairs  ; and  the  expense  of  a war 
with  Hyder  Ally  reduced  them  to  the  necessity  of  applying 
to  Government  for  aid.  Since  that  time,  various  wars,  together 
with  the  disadvantages  attending  a joint  stock  company,  have 
gone  far  to  reduce  their  affairs  into  a situation,  in  which  most 
companies  have  been  obliged  to  make  their  exit.  Government, 
appreciating  the  utility  of  many  of  their  institutions  in  India, 
as  well  as  desirous  of  avoiding  a shock  to  public  credit,  have 
conducted  the  business  with  much  delicate  attention  to  the 
Company.  The  internal  administration  of  India,  and  the  China 
trade,  have  been  left  in  their  possession. 

The  present  charter  was  given  in  1813;  and  it  will  expire 
in  1833.  The  proprietors  of  East  India  stock  consist  of  about 
3,000  persons.  A proprietor  of  £1,000  stock  is  entitled  to  one 
vote  ; of  £2,000  to  two  votes  ; of  £3,000  to  three  votes ; of 
£10,000  and  upwards,  to  four  votes.  The  value  of  their  ex- 
ports to  China,  in  1829,  was  £863,494.  The  gro;;^s  produce  of 
37 


434 


APPENDIX. 


the  tea  sold  was  £4,254,000.  From  1814  to  1826,  there  were 
sent  out  to  India,  3,174  cadets ; in  1828,  77  writers,  357  cadets, 
and  59  assistant  surgeons.  Lord  William  C.  Bentinck  is  Gov- 
ernor General  of  India ; Earl  of  Dalhousie,  Commander  in 
Chief ; Sir  Charles  Grey,  Chief  Justice ; Daniel  Wilson,  D.  D., 
Bishop  of  Calcutta. 

The  time  for  the  renewal  of  the  charter,  in  1834,  is  anticipat- 
ed with  great  interest,  by  the  friends  of  India,  as  opening  the 
way  for  the  introduction  of  more  extensive  religious  privileges 
to  the  inhabitants  of  those  populous  regions.  E. 


[ G.  p.  264.  ] 

Nathaniel  Sahat, 

In  consequence  of  the  account  given  by  Dr.  Buchanan 
and  others,  great  interest  was  excited  in  the  Christian  world, 
in  behalf  of  Sahat,  and  the  noble  Abdallah,  his  former  com- 
panion, who  witnessed  a good  confession,  and  laid  down  his 
life  for  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  The  fears  entertained 
by  Mr.  Martyn  in  regard  to  Sahat  were  mournfully  realized. 
In  the  beginning  of  1816,  he  publicly  abjured  Christianity, 
and  wrote  in  defence  of  Mohammedanism.  In  this  book, 
he  declared  that  he  became  a convert  only  to  comprehend 
and  expose  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  interspersing  through 
the  pages  of  his  work,  intemperate  abuse  of  many  respectable 
gentlemen  who  had  been  his  benefactors.  He  immediately 
left  Calcutta,  visited  Ava  and  Pegu,  and  a short  time  af- 
terwards, was  found  to  have  taken  up  his  residence  in  an 
obscure  quarter  of  Penang.  There,  if  we  can  believe  his 
own  declarations,  he  began  to  feel  great  compunction  and  re- 
morse of  conscience.  In  the  Penang  Gazette,  of  March  9th, 
1816,  he  had  the  effrontery  to  avow  himself  a true  believer 
in  Christianity ! notwithstanding  his  book  in  favor  of  Moham- 
medanispi.  From  other  sources  it  was  understood  that  he 
testified  extraordinary  devotion  as  a Soonee,  the  sect  of  Mo- 
hammedans of  which  he  was  an  original  member.  The  re- 
nown of  his  apostasy  soon  destroyed  the  friendly  connections 
which  he  had  formed  on  his  first  appearance,  and  in  every 


APPENDIX. 


435 


place  of  sojourn  he  became  finally  despised  and  neglected. 
His  last  days  were  wretched  in  the  extreme.  It  seems  that 
the  reigning  prince  of  Acheen  was  dethroned.  Sabat,  in 
attempting  to  join  himself  to  the  fortunes  of  the  fallen  king, 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  usurper,  who,  having  kept  him,  and  a 
companion  of  his,  in  prison  for  six  months,  ordered  them  to  be 
tied  up  in  a sack  filled  with  heavy  stones,  and  thrown  into  the 
sea.  Other  accounts  state  that  Sabat  joined  the  usurper,  and, 
having  been  discovered  in  a scheme  to  overthrow  the  new 
authority  in  favor  of  himself,  he  was  punished  with  the  horrible 
death  already  mentioned.  E. 


[ H.  p.  283.  ] 

Rev.  T.  T.  Thomason. 

Mr.  Thomason  was  born  at  Devenporty  England,  June  7th, 
1774.  When  he  was  thirteen  years  of  age,  the  devotion  of 
his  mind  to  religious  pursuits  began  to  appear,  by  his  refusing 
to  accompany  a friend  to  a place  of  fashionable  amusement. 
He  entered  at  Magdalen  College,  Cambridge,,  in  1792.  He 
here  obtained  the  Norrisian  prize  three  successive  times,  and 
was  elected  Tutor  and  Fellow  of  Queen’s  College.  In  1798, 
he  married  Elizabeth  Fawcett,  youngest  daughter  of  J.  Faw- 
cett, Esq.  In  1808,  he  accepted  a chaplaincy  in  Bengal. 
He  immediately  took  charge  of  the  Mission  Church,  Calcutta. 
He  became  a distinguished  linguist,  especially  in  Hebrew, 
Arabic,  and  Oordoo.  On  account  of  the  illness  of  Mrs.  T.,  he 
was  induced  to  set  his  face  towards  England,  in  1826.  In 
one  month  after  embarkation,  his  excellent  wife  died.  To; 
him,  this  scene  was  one  of  great  anguish.  On  his  arrival  in 
England,  he  took  charge  for  two  years  of  Trinity  Church, 
Cheltenham.  Unable,  however,  to  prosecute  in  England  his 
favorite  work  of  translation,  he  determined  to  return  to  India. 
He  left  England  in  June,  1828,  and  arrived  at  Calcutta  the 
November  following.  His  health  had  been  in  a declining 
state  from  the  time  he  left  India  in  1826.  On  his  arrival  in 
Calcutta  he  was  able  to  preach  but  twice.  His  sufferings 
were  greatly  mitigated  by  the  unremitted  kindness  of  the  indi- 


436 


APPENDIX. 


vidual  whom  he  had  married  a short  time  before  he  left 
England. 

After  a brief  residence  at  Barrackpore,  he  proceeded,  in 
April,  1829,  to  the  Isle  of  France.  His  disorder  gained  upon 
him  till  the  22d  of  June,  when  it  put  a period  to  his  sufferings, 
and  he  entered  into  rest.  His  sickness,  though  unto  death, 
was  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  Son  of  God  was  glorified 
thereby.  In  suffering  the  most  excruciating  pain,  he  would 
comfort  himself  with  the  thought,  that  he  should  soon  be  where 
the  weary  are  at  rest.  The  names  of  few  men  will  be  record- 
ed in  the  annals  of  India,  who  have  conferred  greater  benefits 
upon  it,  than  Mr.  Thomason  ; and  the  Christian  philanthropist, 
when  surveying‘  the  widely  extended  territories  of  this  vast 
continent,  and  reflecting  over  those  who  have  counted  not 
their  lives  dear  unto  themselves,  that  they  might  plant  the 
standard  of  the  cross  amid  the  countless  myriads  of  fallen  but 
immortal  spirits  who  inhabit  it,  will  at  once  associate  in  his 
mind,  with  Kiernander,  Swartz,  Brown,  Buchanan,  Martyn  and 
Heber,  the  name  of  Thomason,  as  a no  less  true  friend  to  the 
cause  of  his  Redeemer.  E. 


[ I.  p.  305.  ] 

Mr  MartyrCs  Sermon, 

The  text  on  which  this  interesting  sermon  is  founded,  is 
Galatians  vi.  10.  “ As  we  have  therefore  opportunity,  let  us 
do  good  unto  all  men,  especially  unto  them  who  are  of  the 
household  of  faith.”  Mr.  Martyn  first  remarks  on  the  impor- 
tance of  doing  good  unto  all  men.  Charity  begins  at  home, 
but  it  does  not  end  there ; it  looks  at  the  universal  church. 

It  regards  the  dying  body  indeed,  but  it  spends  its  chief  anxie-  - 
ty  on  the  immortal  spirit.  He  then  states  the  truly  catholic 
principles  on  which  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  is 
conducted.  He  then  proceeds  to  consider  the  importance  of 
doing  good  to  the  household  of  faith — to  the  numerous  native 
Christians  of  India.  These  are  arranged  into  four  divisions.. 
The  Portuguese,  of  whom  there  are  about  50,000.  The  Tan- 
jore  Christians,  converted  chiefly  by  the  instrumentality  of 


APPENDIX. 


437 


Swartz ; they  are  in  number  about  12,000,  and  speak  the  Ta- 
muL  They  are  all  Protestants,  and  can  all  read.  The  third 
class  are  the  Christians  who  speak  the  Malayalim,  or  Malabar 
language ; of  these  there  are  not  fewer  than  200,000,  about 
half  of  whom  are  Roman  Catholics.  The  last  class  are  the 
native  Christians  of  Ceylon,  the  Cingalese,  of  whom  there  are 
342,000  Protestants,  and  an  equal  number  of  Catholics. 
“ Asia,”  says  Mr.  Martyn,  “ must  be  our  care  ; or  if  not  Asia, 
India,  at  least,  must  look  to  none  but  us.  Honor  calls,  as  well 
as  duty.  Let  us  make  haste,  and  anticipate  the  supplies  from 
the  mother  country,  and  thus  prove  to  our  friends,  and  the 
world,  that  England  need  never  be  ashamed  of  her  sons  in  In- 
dia.” “ The  generals  and  admirals  of  England  have  caused  the 
thunder  of  her  power  to  be  heard  throughout  the  earth ; now 
her  ministers  of  religion  perform  their  part,  and  endeavor  to 
fulfil  the  high  destinies  of  heaven  in  favor  of  their  country. 
They  called  on  their  fellow  citizens  to  cheer  the  desponding 
nations  with  the  book  of  the  promises  of  eternal  life.  The 
summons  was  obeyed.  It  is  now  time  that  we  should  step 
forward.  Shall  every  town  and  hamlet  in  England  engage 
in  the  glorious  cause,  and  the  mighty  empire  of  India  do 
nothing  ?”  “ There  are  no  less  than  900,000  Christians  close 

at  hand,  and  many  of  whom  are  fast  relapsing  into  idolatry.” 
“ Imagine  the  sad  situation  of  a sick  or  dying  Christian,  who 
has  just  heard  enough  of  eternity  to  be  afraid  of  death,  and 
not  enough  of  a Saviour  to  look  beyond  it  with  hope.  O pity 
his  distress,  you  that  have  hearts  to  feel.  You  that  know  that 
you  must  one  day  die,  O give  unto  him,  what  may  comfort  him 
in  a dying  hour.”  E. 


[ J.  p.  310.  ] 

Missions  at  Bombay. 

Bombay  is  the  third  of  the  British  Presidencies  in  India ; 
about  1,300  miles,  travelling  distance^  west  of  Calcutta.  Popu- 
lation of  the  island,  about  200,000 ; of  the  countries  in  which 
the  Mahratta  language  is  spoken,  about  12,000,000.  The  city, 
Bombay,  is  the  capital  of  the  Presidency  of  the  same  name. 

37  * 


438 


APPENDIX, 


The  missions  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions,  in  this  place,  were  commenced  in  1813. 
Several  excellent  men  have  here  laid  down  their  lives  for  the 
sake  of  the  Gospel.  No  very  marked,  palpable  results,  have 
yet  attended  the  publication  of  the  truths  of  Christianity.  There 
is,  however,  abundant  encouragemenv.  to  labor.  Much  good 
seed  has  been  sown,  yet  to  spring  up  an-d  bear  rich  harvests. 

After  twelve  years  residence  in  Bombay,  Mr.  Gordon  Hall 
declared  it  to  be  his  conviction,  that  the  facilities  for  employing 
the  appointed  means  of  salvation  among  the  people  had  multi- 
plied tenfold  since  his  arrival  in  1813.  The  number  of  mis- 
sionaries is  six,  of  female  helpers  six.  Rev.  George  W.  Boggs 
and  his  wife  lately  sailed  from  Salem,  Mass.,  to  join  the  mis- 
sion. At  the  last  information,  there  were  seventeen  free  schools 
for  boys,  and  eighteen  for  girls,  comprising  more  than  1000  boys 
and  500  girls.  Seventy-eight  of  the  boys  had  Mohammedan 
parents,  and  one  hundred  and  thirty  were  of  Jewish  origin 
The  whole  amount  of  printing  executed  at  Bombay,  from  April, 
1817,  to  the  close  of  1830,  was  about  10,000,000  of  pages. 
Several  of  the  natives  have  joined  the  church,  and  others  are 
in  an  inquiring  state  of  mind.  Within  the  Presidency  of  Bom- 
bay there  are  missionary  stations,  connected  with  five  different 
Societies  in  Great  Britain  and  America. 


[ K.  p.  322.  ] 

Shiraz, 

The  valley  of  Shiraz  is  twenty-four  miles  in  length,  and 
twelve  in  breadth,  bounded  on  each  side  by  hills  of  no  great 
height,  which  are  entirely  bare  of  vegetation.  Shiraz,  though 
surrounded  with  gardens,  no  longer  presents  an  imposing 
aspect.  There  is  not  a single  dome  or  minaret  standing. 
Most  of  its  public  structures,  once  very  numerous,  are  in  a 
state  of  ruin  or  of  neglect.  Of  the  colleges  comprised  within 
the  city,  amounting,  as  it  is  said,  to  forty,  several  are  totally 
abandoned,  and  the  others  are  but  thinly  attended.  The 
Bazar  is  the  glory  of  Shiraz,  and  is  unequalled  throughout 
the  empire.  It  is  a spacious,  lofty  street,  covered  by  a hand- 


APPENDIX. 


439 


some  vaulted  roof,  and  is  said  to  contain  1,500  shops.  Shiraz 
has  a population  of  about  19,000  souls.  This  city  possesses 
within  its  precincts  the  remains  of  sixty  tombs.  They  are 
mostly  small  edifices  of  brick  or  clay,  of  mean  appearance, 
some  of  them  surrounded  with  domes.  The  tomb  of  Hafiz, 
the  Persian  poet,  is  the  most  distinguished.  The  people  of 
Shiraz  regard  themselves  as  the  prime  of  the  Persians,  esteem- 
ing their  language  as  the  most  pure,  and  their  pronunciation 
as  the  most  correct.  ‘ Our  Sheeraz  is  superior  to  Isfahan,’  is 
the  often  cited  line  of  Hafiz.  The  city  is  still  styled,  on  coins, 
the  Gate  of  Science  ; but  its  learned  men  are  no  more.  There 
are  in  the  city  a number  of  ingenious  mechanics,  particularly 
in  all  kinds  of  eijamel  work,  in  gold  and  silver^  &c.  E. 


[ I.,  p.  323.  ] 

Soofeeism, 

The  Soofees  appear  to  be  (says  the  Christian  Observer)  just 
what  Mr.  Martyn  has  described  them  to  be — a body  of  mystic 
latitudinarians.  Their  rise  seems  to  be  nearly  co-existent  with 
Mohammedanism  itself ; and  in  the  first  instance,  their  enthu- 
siastic zeal  was  one  of  the  instruments  by  which  the  conquests 
of  this  false  religion  were  achieved.  But  their  contempt  of 
many  of  the  tenets  of  Moliamme  danism,  their  dislike  to  its 
forms,  their  pretence  to  a distinct  communion  with  the  Deity, 
their  mystical  indifference  to  all  opinions,  their  philosophical 
Pyrrhonism,  will  render  them,  if  they  should  ever  be  brought 
vigorously  to  co-operate,  most  formidable  antagonists  to  that 
spurious  faith.  The  Soofeeism  of  Persia  is  evidently  the  Ideal- 
ism of  the  Eastern  and  Western  countries  of  the  world.  It  is 
to  be  found,  under  various  modifications,  in  the  most  splendid 
philosophical  theories  of  Greece  and  Rome,  in  the  system  of 
the  Indian  Vyasa,  in  the  mystical  writings  of  France  and  Ger- 
many. In  Persia,  it  is.  associated  witli  much  enthusiasm,  much 
self-indulgence,  gross  sensuality,  incredible  vanity,  and  uni- 
versal skepticism.  It  has  been  properly  termed  the  belief  of 
the  imagination,  and  is  consequently  susceptible  of  all  the 
forms  and  emotions  which  that  creative  and  intemperate 


440 


APPENDIX. 


faculty  is  qualified  to  communicate.  Soofeeism  is  no  religion. 
It  unsettles  the  existing  belief  every  where.  It  has  had  a 
rapid  spread  in  Persia. 

There  are,  perhaps,  200,000  individuals  attached  to  the  doc- 
trines of  Soofeeism  in  Persia.  It  is  supposed  to  be  derived 
from  ao(poi,  or  the  Arabic  word  saaf,  clean,  or  soof^  wool,  from 
the  nature  of  the  garment  worn  by  its  adherents.  E. 


[ M.  p.  340.  ] 

Martyn's  Controversial  Tracts,. 

In  the  year  1824,  the  Rev.  S.  Lee,  now  Professor  of  Hebrew 
in  the  University  of  Cambridge,  published  a volume  of  very  in- 
teresting Tracts,  on  the  Mohammedan  controversy.  We  have 
been  gratified  and  instructed  by  the  perusal  of  this  volume  \;. 
we  will  now  furnish  a short  analysis  of  it.  Professor  Lee,  in 
a preface  of  one  hundred  and  twenty-seven  pages,  gives  an 
historical  sketch  of  the  controversy,  previously  to  the  days  of' 
Mr.  Martyn. 

In  1596,  the  Jesuit  missionary  Xavier  published  a book  on 
the  subject,  which  he  entitled,  “ A mirror,  showing  the  truth,’^ 
written  in  Persian,  and  presented  to  the  Emperor  Jahangir. 
The  work  is  divided  into  five  chapters.  Chapter  I.  is  mainly 
occupied  on  the  doctrines  of  Natural  Religion,  closing  with  a 
statement  by  which  a true  revelation  may  be  distinguished 
from  all  pretended  ones.  Chapters  II.  and  III.  on  the  doc- 
trines of  Christianity,  giving  the  proof  of  the  authenticity  of 
the  Christian  Revelation,  intermingled  with  some  Popish 
legends.  Chapter  IV.  comparison  of  the  precepts  of  the  Gos- 
pel, and  those  of  Mohammedanism.  Chapter  V.  treats  of  va- 
rious miscellaneous  topics. 

Professor  Lee  says,  that  Xavier  was  evidently  a man  of  con- 
siderable ability,  but  that  he  trusted  much  more  to  his  own 
ingenuity  than  to  the  plain,  unsophisticated  declarations  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures.  This  book  was  replied  to,  in  a duodecimo  of 
350  pages,  by  Ahmed  Ibn  Zain  Elabidin  Elalooi,  entitled  “ The 
divine  rays  in  refutation  of  Christian  error.”  It  bears  date 
1621.  The  author  attempts  to  prove  that  Mohammed  is  the 


APPENDIX. 


441 


Paraclete  promised  by  Christ,  and  that  Christians  disobey 
Christ  in  rejecting  Mohammed.  He  also  tries  to  prove  that 
Moses  foretold  the  coming  of  Mohammed.  The  miracles  of 
the  Gospel  are  then  compared  with  those  of  the  Koran.  Va- 
rious alleged  discrepancies  between  the  Gospels  and  the 
Pentateuch  are  pointed  out ; also  the  inconsistencies  of  the 
different  writers  of  the  New  Testament  are  triumphantly 
adduced.  He  consequently  attempts  to  prove  that  our  Gos- 
pels do  not  give  a true  account  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  union 
of  the  two  natures  in  Christ  is  an  insuperable  difficulty.  He 
declares  it  to  be  inconsistent,  unreasonable,  &c.,  trying  to  prove 
its  absurdity  by  metaphysical  arguments.  Then  the  character 
and  miracles  of  Mohammed  are  enlarged  upon. 

In  1631,  a reply  to  the  Mohammedan  writer  was  furnished 
at  Rome,  in  a quarto  of  557  pages,  by  Guadagnolo,  Professor 
of  Arabic.  It  went  over  the  ground  of  Xavier,  and  answered 
the  objections  of  his  opponent.  Various  other  works  on  the 
controversy  have  been  published. 

While  Mr.  Martyn  was  in  Persia,  Mirza  Ibrahim,  the  Pre- 
ceptor of  all  the  Moollahs,  wrote  a book  in  defence  of  Mo- 
hammedanism, which  appeared  in  July,  1811.  The  principal 
argument  of  the  Mohammedan  Doctor,  in  defence  of  his  sys- 
tem, is  the  miracle  of  the  Koran ; mankind  being  unable  to  pro- 
duce anything  like  it.  He  asserts  that  the  miracles  of  Moham- 
med are  conversant  about  subjects  purely  intellectual,  while 
those  of  Moses  and  Jesus  had  respect  only  to  objects  of  sense. 
The  superiority  of  the  former  is,  of  course,  inferred.  After 
stating  various  other  considerations,  he  closes  by  referring  Mr. 
Martyn  to  the  illustrious  Koran,  observing  that  God  has  left 
him  without  excuse,  in  respect  to  the  prophetic  mission  of  Mo- 
hammed. 

Mr.  Martyn  replied  in  three  Tracts.  In  the  first,  he  discusses 
the  nature  of  miracles,  in  which  is  shown  the  groundlessness 
of  the  assertion  that  the  Koran  is  a standing  miracle,  that  it 
cannot  be  equalled,  &c. 

In  the  second  Tract,  Mr.  Martyn  attacks  Mohammedanism 
directly,  proving  its  worthlessness  from  the  depraved  charac- 
ter and  selfishness  of  its  author,  from  the  nature  of  its  rewards, 
the  contradictions  of  the  Koran,  &c.  Pie  contrasts  with  it 
the  pure  and  heavenly,  and  sanctifying  doctrines  of  the  Gos- 
pel. It  closes  in  a very  characteristic  manner.  “ It  is  now 


442 


APPENDIX. 


the  prayer  of  the  humble  Henry  Martyn,  that  these  things 
may  be  considered  with  impartiality.  If  they  become  the 
means  of  producing  conviction,  let  not  the  fear  of  death  or 
punishment  operate  for  a moment  to  the  contrary ; but  let  this 
conviction  have  its  legitimate  effect ; for  the  world,  we  know, 
passes  away  like  the  wind  of  the  desert.  But  if  what  is  here 
stated  does  not  produce  conviction,  my  prayer  is,  that  God 
himself  may  instruct  you  ; that,  as  hitherto  ye  have  held  what 
you  believed  to  be  the  truth,  ye  may  now  become  teachers  of 
that  which  is  really  so  ; and  that  he  may  grant  you  to  be  the 
means  of  bringing  others  to  the  knowledge  of  the  same,  through 
Jesus  Christ,  who  has  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  our  sins 
in  his  own  blood ; to  whom  be  the  power  and  the  glory,  forever, 
Amen.” 

Mr.  Martyn’s  third  Tract  is  on  the  vanity  of  the  Soofee  sys- 
tem, and  on  the  truth  of  the  religion  of  Moses  and  Jesus.  It 
is  mainly  occupied  on  the  consideration  of  the  question.  How 
can  man,  corrupt  and  fallen,  be  restored  to  the  image  and 
favor  of  his  Creator  ? This  brings  into  view  the  main  points  of 
difference  between  Christianity  and  Mohammedanism. 

In  the  course  of  this  controversy,  one  Aga  Acber  sent  forth 
a pamphlet,  in  reply  to  Mr.  Martyn,  of  140  pages.  It  is,  says 
Professor  Lee,  of  the  most  trifling  and  ludicrous  description. 
Some  months  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Martyn,  another  rejoin- 
der was  published  by  Mirza  Mohammed  of  Hamadan — a man 
at  the  head  of  the  Soofees,  or  mystics  of  Persia,  of  good 
moral  character  and  high  in  favor  at  Court.  His  piece  covers 
90  pages  of  closely  written  8vo.  The  style  is  correct  and  ele- 
gant, while  the  arguments  are  weak  and  futile,  though  much 
superior  to  those  of  Aga  Acber. 

The  closing  part  of  the  book,  amounting  to  130  pages,  is  oc- 
cupied by  Professor  Lee,  in  some  excellent  observations  upon 
the  question  in  dispute.  He  has  followed  a different  line  of 
argument  from  that  pursued  by  Mr.  Martyn,  and,  we  think,  with 
great  success.  In  the  first  place,  he  shows  that  the  principles 
by  v/hich  evidence  has  been  estimated  in  the  Mohammedan 
Tracts,  are  not  calculated  to  ascertain  the  truth  in  questions 
relating  to  religion.  And  in  the  second  place,  he  proposes 
others,  upon  which  reliance  maybe  placed.  Thirdly,  he  shows 
that  the  Old  and  New  Testament  books  are  mainly  the  same 
as  they  originally  were  ; that  is,  no  wilful  corruption  has  ever 


APPENDIX. 


443 


taken  place  in  them,  either  affecting  any  point  of  doctrine,  or 
article  of  history.  In  the  fourth  place,  the  inquiry  is  made, 
Whether  revelation  affords  the  criteria  by  which  any  one  lay- 
ing claim  to  a divine  mission,  may  be  known.  And,  if  so, 
Whether  Mohammed’s  character  answers  the  requirements  of 
such  criteria.  In  the  fifth  place,  the  author  proceeds  to  as- 
certain from  revelation,  What  is  the  real  character  of  man, 
What  the  word  of  God  has  laid  down  as  necessary  for  his  ob- 
servance, and.  For  what  end  that  has  been  done.  In  the  last 
place,  some  general  remarks  are  made.  E. 


I N.  p.  349.  ] 

Ruins  of  Persepolis^ 

The  ruins  of  Persepolis  are  situated  on  the  plain  of  Merdasht, 
one  of  the  most  fertile  in  Persia,  to  the  left  of  the  road  leading 
from  Isfahan  to  Shiraz.  Let  the  reader  figure  to  himself  the 
side  of  a mountain  of  the  hardest  marble,  presenting  an 
unequal  area  or  platform,  1,200  feet  in  length,  and  1,600  feet 
in  depth,  cut  perpendicularly,  and  surrounded  with  a wall 
faced  with  marble,  4,000  feet  in  circumference.  On  this  ter- 
race are  porticoes,  columns,  walls,  flights  of  steps,  all  of  mar- 
ble, without  any  apparent  mixture  of  stone ; edifices  vying  in 
dimensions,  and  in  the  majesty  of  their  details,  with  the  most 
perfect  works  of  antiquity  extant ; aqueducts  hewn  out  of  the 
solid  rock ; lastly,  a mountain  cut  perpendicularly  throughout 
its  whole  length,  and  forming  its  eastern  wall.  Such  was,  in 
past  ages,  the  general  appearance  of  the  temple  of  Persepolis. 
But  it  is  now  changed.  Earthquakes  have  altered  the  face  of 
it;  the  hand  of  man  has  overthrown  what  they  spared;  the 
eye  now  discovers  nothing  but  fragments  of  walls,  detached 
door- ways,  columns  partly  in  ruins,  the  ground  strowed  with 
fragments  of  shafts,  capitals,  and  blocks  of  marble ; while 
heaps  of  sand  and  dust  are  daily  covering  more  and  more  of 
these  structures.  The  mosque,  the  caravanserai,  and  the 
dwelling  of  the  Persian,  are  decorated  with  their  spoils.  The 
names  of  the  Mussulman  conqueror,  and  the  European  travel- 
ler, are  placed  beside  those  inscriptions,  the  origin,  significa- 


444 


APPENDIX. 


tion,  and  wedge-shaped  characters  of  which,  will  continue  to 
exercise  the  sagacity  of  the  learned.  Sufficient  remains  are 
yet  left,  to  prove  that  the  Persians  had  carried  architecture  to 
a high  degree  of  perfection  long  before  the  Greeks.  The 
figures  which  adorn  the  surface  of  all  the  walls,  bespeak  an 
able  and  experienced  hand.  Their  number  throughout  the 
whole  of  the  ruins  is  estimated  at  about  1,300.  The  oriental 
historians  do  not  agree  respecting  the  founder  of  these  mag- 
nificent structures.  Mr.  Morier,  in  his  second  journey  through 
Persia,  visited  these  celebrated  ruins,  and,  to  his  great  delight, 
found  “ a row  of  figures  highly  preserved,  the  details  of  whose 
faces,  hair,  dresses,  arms,  and  general  character,  seemed  but 
as  the  work  of  yesterday.  The  faces  of  the  figures  to  the 
right  of  the  staircase,  which  leads  to  the  great  hall  of  columns, 
are  mutilated,  which  must  be  attributed  to  the  bigotry  of  the 
first  Mussulm^ans  who  invaded  Persia;  those  of  the  newly- 
discovered  figures  are  quite  perfect,  which  shows  that  they 
must  have  been  covered  before  the  Saracen  invasion.”  E. 


[ O.  p.  392.  ] 

Translation  of  a Letter  from  his  Persian  Majesty  to  Sir 
Gore  Ouseley^  Part. 

“ In  the  name  of  the  Almighty  God,  whose  glory  is  most 
excellent. 

“ It  is  our  august  command,  that  the  dignified  and  excellent, 
our  trusty,  faithful,  and  loyal  well  wisher.  Sir  Gore  Ouseley, 
Baronet,  his  Britannic  Majesty’s  Ambassador  Extraordinary 
(after  being  honored  and  exalted  with  the  expressions  of  our 
highest  regard  and  consideration),  should  know,  that  the  copy 
of  the  Gospel,  which  was  translated  into  Persian,  by  the 
learned  exertions  of  the  late  Rev.  Henry  Martyn,  and  which 
has  been  presented  to  us  by  your  Excellency,  on  the  part  of 
the  high,  dignified,  learned  and  enlightened  Society  of  Chris- 
tians, united  for  the  purpose  of  spreading  abroad  the  Holy 
Books  of  the  religion  of  Jesus  (upon  whom,  and  upon  all 
Prophets,  be  peace  and  blessings !),  has  reached  us,  and  has 
proved  highly  acceptable  to  our  august  mind. 


APPENDIX. 


445 


“ In  truth,  through  the  learned  and  unremitting  exertions  of 
the  Rev.  Henry  Martyn,  it  has  been  translated  in  a style  most 
befitting  sacred  books  ; that  is,  in  an  easy  and  simple  diction. 
Formerly,  the  four  Evangelists,  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke  and 
John,  were  known  in  Persia;  but  now  the  whole  of  the  New 
Testament  is  completed  in  a most  excellent  manner : and  this 
circumstance  has  been  an  additional  source  of  pleasure  to  our 
enlightened  and  august  mind.  Even  the  four  Evangelists, 
which  were  known  in  this  country,  had  never  been  before  ex- 
plained in  so  clear  and  luminous  a manner.  We  therefore 
have  been  particularly  delighted  with  this  copious  and  com- 
plete translation.  Please  the  most  merciful  God,  we  shall 
command  the  select  servants,  who  are  admitted  to  our  presence, 
to  read  to  us  the  above-mentioned  Book  from  the  beginning  to 
the  end,  that  we  may,  in  the  most  minute  manner,  hear  and 
comprehend  its  contents. 

‘‘  Your  excellency  will  be  pleased  to  rejoice  the  hearts  of 
the  above-mentioned  dignified,  learned,  and  enlightened  So- 
ciety with  assurances  of  our  highest  regard  and  approbation ; 
and  to  inform  those  excellent  individuals,  who  are  so  virtuous- 
ly engaged  in  disseminating  and  making  known  the  true  mean 
ing  and  intent  of  the  holy  Gospel,  and  other  points  in  sacred 
books,  that  they  are  deservedly  honored  with  our  royal  favor. 
Your  excellency  must  consider  yourself  as  bound  to  fulfil  this 
royal  request.  Given  in  Rebialavil,  1229. 

(Sealed.)  FATEH  ALI  SHAH  KAJAR.” 


[ P.  p.  405.  ] 

Armenians. 

Between  Syria  and  the  British  possessions  in  the  East 
Indies,  there  is  a vast  tract  of  country,  of  the  actual  religious 
condition  of  which  comparatively  very  little  is  known.  If  we 
except  a small  portion  of  Roman  Catholic  Greek  influence  in 
the  more  western  parts  of  this  immense  region,  it  will  be  found 
to  be  occupied,  so  far  as  Christianity  is  concerned,  by  Arme- 
nians, Jacobite  Syrians,  and  Nestorians,  more  or  less  scantily 
distributed  among  the  native  Mohammedan  population. 

38 


446 


APPENDIX. 


The  Armenian  church  holds  the  opinion  of  the  Mono- 
phosytes,  concerning  the  incarnation  of  Jesus  Christ ; in  such 
a manner,  however,  as  to  differ  from  the  Jacobites,  with  whom 
they  do  not  hold  communion.  They  are  governed  by  their 
Patriarchs.  The  chief,  whose  diocese  comprehends  the  greater 
Armenia,  resides  at  Echmiadzin.  The  second  resides  at  Cis, 
a city  of  Cilicia.  There  is  a third,  residing  at  Aghtamar,  but 
who  is  looked  upon  by  the  other  Armenians  as  the  enemy  of 
their  church.  Besides  these,  there  are  other  Prelates  dignified 
with  the  title  of  Patriarch,  although  not  fully  of  the  same  rank ; 
those,  namely,  of  Constantinople,  Jerusalem,  and  Caminiec  in 
Poland.*  E. 


[ Q.  p.  416.  ] 

Visit  of  the  American  Missionaries. 

The  Rev.  Eli  Smith,  and  Harrison  G,  O.  Dwight,  lefl 
Malta,  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  1830,  for  an  exploring 
tour  into  Armenia,  and  other  portions  of  Western  Asia. 
They  sailed  to  Sn>yrna,  thence  proceeded  to  Constantinople, 
and  thence  to  Tocat,  the  scene  of  the  last  sufferings  of  Henry 
Martyn.  While  there,  Mr.  Smith  wrote  a letter  to  the  Rev. 
Rufus  Anderson,  one  of  the  Secretaries  of  the  American  Board 
of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  in  company  with 
whom  he  travelled  in  Greece,  during  the  previous  year.  The 
following  letter,  dated  Tocat,  June  1,  1830,  will  be  found  to 
contain  some  interesting  notices  of  Martyn. 

“ After  several  days  of  unavoidable  delay  in  obtaining  the 
necessary  passports  and  other  documents  at  Constantinople, 
we  lefl  that  place  on  the  morning  of  the  21st  ult.,  and  yester- 
day, at  noon,  reached  this  city,  having  rode  about  five  hundred 
miles  ; i.  e.  nearly  fifty  miles  a day  on  an  average.  Our  route 
has  led  us  through  Nicomedia,  Boli,  and  Amasia.  From 
the  excessive  heat  that  prevailed  at  Constantinople  for  a 
short  time  before  our  departure,  we  expected  to  suffer  much 


See  Jowett's  Researches  3 A vdalPs  History  of  Armenia,  &c. 


APPENDIX. 


447 


the  first  few  days.  But  a kind  Providence  shrouded  the  sun 
in  clouds  for  three  days,  so  that  we  enjoyed  our  ride  much 
through  the  rich  plains  and  verdant  forests  of  Bithynia. 
Then  we  crossed  the  high  and  beautiful  plain  of  Boli,  and  the 
still  higher  table  lands  which  border  on  Paphligonia,  where 
we  found  as  cool  and  as  pure  an  air,  as  that  which,  you  re- 
member, so  much  delighted  us,  the  last  summer,  in  Arcadia, 
and  hastened  on  at  the  rate  of  60  miles  a day  with  little  fatigue. 
Since  reaching  the  tributaries  of  the  Halys,  and  thus  far  in 
Pontus,  the  heat  at  mid-day  has  been  almost  insupportable  ; and 
yesterday  before  we  stopped,  it  reached  the  temperature  of 
100°  of  Fahrenheit.  But,  by  lying  by  at  mid-day,  and  riding 
all  night,  we  have  reached  this  place  without  having  our  health 
seriously  affected.  Indeed,  we  are  astonished  at  the  com- 
parative ease  with  which  w^e  have  effected  so  rapid  a journey, 
in  a foreign  climate,  and  in  this  inhospitable  country,  where 
the  only  accommodations  at  night  are  a filthy  khan,  and  where 
hardly  anything  but  the  poorest  food  can  be  found ; and  often 
have  we  made  mention  of  the  goodness  of  God,  who  has  thus 
borne  us  up  under  fatigue,  and  brought  us  safely  on  our  way. 
We  have  special  reason  to  be  thankful  that  his  providence  has 
placed  us  under  the  guidance  of  so  good  a Tartar.  The  best 
food,  the  best  accommodations,  and  the  best  horses,  that  were 
to  be  had,  have  always  been  at  our  command. 

“ Had  I time,  I would  with  pleasure  describe  to  you  all  the 
interesting  and  important  observations  we  have  made ; but  as 
I am  limited  in  that  respect,  I will  pass  on  to  this  place,  so 
intimately  associated  in  the  mind  of  every  friend  of  missions 
with  the  name  of  Martyn.  We  have  to-day  visited  the  grave 
of  that  excellent  and  devoted  missionary.  From  the  manner 
in  which  his  death  is  mentioned  in  his  Memoir,  we  had 
anticipated  some  difficulty  in  finding  even  the  place  of  his 
burial.  But  here  we  found  that  any  one  could  tell  us  that, 
and  were  immediately  directed  to  the  principal  Armenian 
cemetery  around  the  church  of  Carsun  Manunk,  (or  Carasoon 
Mkioog,  forty  children,)  at  the  north-east  extremity  of  the 
town.  Here  the  priest  showed  his  tomb^stone,  which  is  dis- 
tinguished from  those  of  the  Armenians  around,  only  by  a 
Latin  inscription.* 


This  inscription,  with  a translation,  is  inserted  in  the  PrefacCi 


448 


APPENDIX. 


“We  had  expected  to  obtain  some  information  respecting 
his  death  from  the  parish  priest  who  buried  him ; but  he  is 
dead,  and  the  present  incumbent  could  only  refer  us  to  two 
Armenian  merchants,  of  whom  he  said  some  English  gentle- 
men, who  copied  the  inscription  a year  ago,  had  made  in- 
quiries. These  gentlemen,  however,  we  found  on  inquiry, 
knew  no  more  than  that  he  probably  died  in  the  post-house. 
We  found  the  post-master  to  be  a careless  old  Turk,  little  dis- 
posed to  trouble  himself  with  answering  our  inquiries,  though 
he  probably  might  have  given  us  information  had  he  been  dis- 
posed, as,  although  the  person  who  was  then  post-master  has 
since  died,  he  was  then  the  clerk  of  the  establishment.  He 
professed  to  recollect  only  that  he  arrived  sick,  that  some 
Armenians  administered  to  him  medicine,  that  he  died  after 
four  or  five  days,  that  the  Tartar  with  whom  he  travelled  took 
his  trunk  on  to  Constantinople,  and  that,  a year  or  two  after, 
an  Englishman,  whom  he  supposed  to  be  his  brother,  passed 
along  and  erected  a monument  on  his  grave.  Whether  he 
died  in  the  post-house,  and  of  the  plague,  which  was  then 
raging,  he  knew  not.  On  leaving  him,  we  were  referred  to 
another  Armenian  merchant,  as  probably  able  to  give  us  in- 
formation. We  found  that  he  had  not  seen  Martyn  himself, 
but  that  his  cousin  had  attended  upon  him  in  his  sickness. 
This  cousin,  however,  is  now  dead,  and  the  merchant  himself 
could  only  inform  us  that,  as  the  plague  was  then  raging  so 
terribly,  that  hundreds  died  in  a day,  it  was  not  probable  that 
any  Armenian  would  admit  him  into  his  house,  and  he  must 
have  died  in  the  post-house,  and  very  probably  of  the  plague, 
A year  after,  an  English  traveller  from  Bagdad  wrote  the  in- 
scription, and  left  money  to  erect  the  monument,  with  a person 
whom  he  appointed  to  see  that  it  was  done.  This  is  all  the 
information  we  have  been  able  to  obtain  respecting  the  death 
of  Martyn.  Scanty  as  it  is,  we  have  taken  no  small  interest  in 
collecting  it.* 

“Little  did  I think,  when,  reading  the  life  of  that  excellent 
man  in  my  senior  year  in  college,  I was  first  inclined  to  a 
missionary’s  life,  that  Providence  would  ever  put  it  in  my 
way  to  visit  his  tomb.  Would  that,  now  I have  been  permitted 
this  melancholy  pleasure,  and  am  about  to  retrace  his  steps 


* See  the  Preface  to  this  edition. 


APPENDIX. 


449) 


towards  the  country  where  he  has  left  behind  him  such  a 
name  for  holiness  of  character,  I might  be  endued  with  more 
of  his  spirit,  so  that,  if  my  life  be  prolonged,  it  may  be  as  use^ 
fully  spent  as  his,  or,  if  death  await  me,  I may  be  as  well  pre- 
pared for  it  as  he  was. 

“ The  safety  of  our  road  beyond  this  place  seems  rather  more 
uncertain  than  we  had  been  led  to  anticipate  at  Constanti- 
nople, though  we  have  no  serious  apprehensions.  Between 
here  and  Siwas,  which  is  about  twenty  hours  distant,  there 
are  collected  some  six  or  eight  thousand  disbanded  soldiers, 
who  have  turned  robbers,  and  the  neighboring  authorities  are 
collecting  troops  to  march  against  them.  They  are,  however, 
so  far  from  our  road,  that  we  shall  probably  see  nothing  of 
them.  Notwithstanding  all  the  inquiries  we  have  made,  we 
have  yet  been  unable  to  learn  whether  the  Russians  have 
left,  or  are  leaving,  Erzeroom,  and  are  somewhat  afraid  of 
arriving  there  about  the  time  when  the  change  of  authorities 
takes  place,  and  where  there  will,  of  course,  be  disorder  for 
some  tiipe.  The  road  by  way  of  Trebizond  is  so  bad,  and 
the  danger  from  robbers  between  there  and  Erzeroom  occa- 
sionally so  considerable,  that  we  are  hesitating  whether  to 
go  to  that  place.  Should  we  not,  we  hope  to  obtain  all  neces- 
sary information  respecting  it,  here  and  at  Erzeroom.” 

The  foregoing  letter  was  originally  published  in  the  Mis- 
sionary Herald.  In  the  same  work  we  find  extracts  from 
three  letters,  written,  subsequently  to  the  above,  by  Messrs. 
Smith  and  Dwight,  to  Jeremiah  Evarts,  Esq.  late  Correspond- 
ing Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions.  They  de- 
scribe the  journey  from  Tocat  to  Erzeroom — from  Erzeroom 
to  Tiflis — and  from  Tiflis  to  Shousha.  Though  long,  we  think 
they  will  be  read  with  interest. — The  first  letter  is  dated  at 
Erzeroom,  June  16,  1830, 

“Since  leaving  Tocat  we  have  been  obliged  to  travel  more 
moderately,  both  on  account  of  the  mountainous  roads,  and 
also  because  of  the  difficulty  in  procuring  horses,  in  the  latter 
part  of  our  route.  We  have  passed  through  a variety  of 
climates,  in  our  passage  over  mountains,  and  valleys,  and. 
plains ; — the  thermometer  sometimes  varying  40%  within  eight 
or  nine  hours.  We  have  ridden  in  the  burning  heat  of  thea 
38* 


450 


APPENDIX. 


sun  with  the  temperature  of  100°,  and  we  have  shivered  under 
an  atmosphere  of  40°.  We  have  passed  immense  bodies  of 
snow,  lying  on  elevations  but  little  above  us,  and  some  banks 
almost  in  our  very  path,  and  that  within  only  a few  days  past. 
Indeed  the  snow  is  still  lying  on  the  mountains  around  Erze- 
room,  some  of  which  came  as  lately  as  yesterday.  When  we 
arrived  within  about  40  miles  of  this  place,  we  found  our  horses, 
which  we  had  ridden  for  two  days,  so  fatigued  that  we  could 
go  with  them  no  farther,  and  the  regular  posts  broken  up  by 
the  invasion  of  the  Russians,  so  that  it  was  impossible  to  pro- 
cure other  horses.  Our  only  alternative  was  to  take  the 
rudely  constructed  carts  of  this  country,  drawn  by  oxen,  and 
in  these  we  came  within  about  four  miles  of  this  place,  where 
we  found  horses  for  ourselves,  leaving  our  baggage  to  come 
on  in  the  carts.  We  arrived  here  on  the  13th  inst.  making 
our  whole  passage  from  Constantinople,  a distance  of  about 
800  miles,  in  twenty-three  days,  including  the  delay  of  four 
days  on  the  road. 

“ You  will  understand  from  what  we  have  stated  concerning 
our  route,  that  we  did  not  pass  through  Trebizond.  This 
part  of  our  plan  we  relinquished  for  the  following  reasons: 
1.  As  far  as  we  could  learn,  there  is  but  one  road  that  is  now 
travelled  between  this  place  and  Trebizond,  and  that  would 
take  us  about  200  miles,  in  going  and  returning,  out  of  our 
way.  2.  The  road  is  extremely  mountainous,  and  sometimes, 
at  this  season,  parts  of  it  are  almost  impassable  on  account  of 
the  snow,  and  moreover  it  is  infested  with  robbers.  3.  We 
had  heard  that  the  Russians  were  about  leaving  Erzeroom, 
and  we  thought  it  very  desirable  that  we  should  arrive  here 
before  that  event,  as  there  would  probably  be  some  disturb- 
ances after  they  left,  and  before  the  Turkish  authority  is  fully 
re-established.  Although  it  is  a disappointment  to  us  not  to 
visit  Trebizond,  still,  since  we  arrived  at  Erzeroom,  we  are 
confirmed  in  the  opinion,  that  it  was  wise  not  to  go  there.  We 
hope  to  collect  here  considerable  information  with  regard  to 
that  place. 

“We  have  found  since  we  arrived  within  the  pashalic  of 
Erzeroom,  that  a very  important  revolution  is  taking  place  in 
the  circumstances  of  the  Armenians  here.  How  it  will  affect 
our  object  remains  yet  to  be  known.  You  are  aware  that 
during  the  late  war  between  Russia  and  Turkey,  a very  con- 


APPENDIX. 


451 


siderable  part  of  this  pashalic  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Rus- 
sians. Wherever  they  have  gone,  they  have  taken  a census 
of  the  Armenian  population,  and  encouraged  the  Armenians 
to  migrate  to  their  territories.  We  cannot  learn  from  any 
authentic  source  exactly  the  terms  on  which  the  Russians 
propose  to  receive  them  ; but  we  have  been  told  that  they  offer 
land,  both  for  rent  and  purchase,  at  a much  cheaper  rate  than 
that  for  which  the  Armenians  can  procure  it  in  Turkey  ; and 
that  they  promise  the  Armenians  that  their  taxes  shall  be  the 
same  with  the  other  Russian  citizens,  which  is  about  one  half 
of  what  they  pay  in  Turkey.  In  consequence  of  these  en- 
couragements, nearly  all  the  Armenians  have  actually  gone 
from  Erzeroom,  and  we  have  been  told  that  very  many  have 
gone  and  are  going  from  the  different  villages.  The  whole 
number  cannot  be  ascertained  until  affairs  here  are  more 
settled.  We  have  heard  the  Armenian  population  of  this  city, 
previous  to  their  departure,  estimated  at  from  15,000  to  30,000. 
They  had  a school  of  six  or  seven  hundred  scholars,  which  is 
now,  of  course,  broken  up.  Their  bishop  and  their  priests  are 
gone,  and  their  shops,  which  were  numerous,  are  closed.  It 
is  truly  melancholy  to  pass  through  that  part  of  the  bazars 
lately  occupied  by  the  Armenians,  and  see  here  and  there  a 
solitary  Turk,  in  the  midst  of  long  rows  of  stalls  entirely 
deserted.  The  presence  of  the  Russians  here  gives  some 
appearance  of  life  to  the  city,  hut  when  they  are  gone,  it  will 
be  desolate  indeed.  The  Turks  themselves  evidently  dread 
the  effect  on  this  portion  of  their  country,  and  the  departure 
of  the  Armenians  is  the  constant  theme  of  their  conversation. 
They  have  good  reason  for  their  fears,  for  they  are  almost 
entirely  dependent  on  this  class  of  their  subjects  for  the  culti- 
vation of  their  soil,  and  the  transaction  of  their  mercantile 
business. 

“ These  circumstances  will  very  much  shorten  our  stay  in 
this  place.  The  Russians  leave  here  to-morrow,  and  if  possi- 
ble, we  shall  go  at  the  same  time.  We  intend  first  to  visit 
Kars,  to  the  vicinity  of  which  place,  we  understand,  most  of 
the  Armenians  have  gone.  From  Kars,  we  may  go  to  Ech- 
miadzin and  Erivan,  and  thence  to  Tiflis,  if  the  Lord  will ; 
though  we  cannot  yet  decide  with  certainty  which  will  be  the 
best  route.  We  feel  constrained  to  acknowledge  the  good- 
ness of  God  in  preserving  our  health,  and  in  giving  us  strength 


452 


APPENDIX. 


to  pursue  our  fatiguing  journey.  We  now  feel  much  better 
prepared  to  prosecute  our  tour,  than  when  we  started.  We 
feel  greatly  encouraged  by  the  prosperity  that  has  attended 
all  our  movements,  and  strengthened  in  the  belief  that  we  are 
laboring  in  a cause  which  God  approves  and  will  ultimately 
make  to  triumph.  If  adverse  circumstances  should  occur, 
which  we  may  most  reasonably  expect,  we  hope  the  Lord  will 
give  us  grace  to  say,  ‘ Thy  will  be  done.’  ” 

The  next  letter  was  written  at  Tiflis,  in  Georgia,  Aug.  4; 

“We  did  not  leave  Erzeroom  so  soon  as  we  expected,  on 
account  of  the  difficulty  we  had  in  procuring  horses.  We 
remained  four  or  five  days  after  the  Russians  had  evacuated 
the  place ; and  contrary  to  our  expectation,  every  thing  was 
perfectly  quiet  in  the  city.  As  soon  as  the  Russians  were 
gone,  a crier  went  through  the  streets,  proclaiming  that  if  any 
one  should  injure  a rayah  [a  Christian  subject],  his  goods 
would  be  confiscated  and  his  life  would  be  in  danger. 

“ Between  Erzeroom  and  Kars  we  passed  very  large  num- 
bers of  Armenians,  emigrating  to  Russia.  Their  furniture 
was  conveyed  in  carts  drawn  by  oxen,  while  they  themselves, 
not  excepting  women  and  children,  travelled  for  the  most 
part  on  foot.  In  general  they  appeared  wretchedly  poor,  and 
no  doubt  they  will  suffer  very  much,  for  a year  or  two,  from 
tlie  want  of  the  necessaries  of  life.  They  are  most  of  them 
going  to  settle  in  the  vicinity  of  Akhaltsikhe.  From  all  that 
we  could  learn,  we  suppose  that,  at  least,  40,000  souls  have 
left  the  pashalic  of  Erzeroom  alone. 

“ From  Kars  we  hoped  to  be  able  to  go  directly  to  Echmi- 
adzin, but  we  found  that  no  horses  could  be  procured  there, 
except  those  belonging  to  the  Russian  posts,  and  taking  them 
we  must  come  first  to  this  place.  Besides,  we  ascertained 
that  by  going  through  Echmiadzin  and  Erivan  to  Tiflis,  we 
should  have  two  quarantines  to  pass,  which  would  very  much 
lengthen  our  stay  in  this  part  of  our  route.  We  therefore 
took  Cossack  horses,  kindly  offered  to  us  by  the  commandant 
of  Kars,  and  came  directly  to  this  place,  after  spending  four- 
teen days  quarantine  at  Gerger.  Tiflis  is  only  about  one 
day’s  journey  beyond  the  limits  of  ancient  Armenia,  in  this 
direction ; and  at  this  moment,  the  lar-gest  part  of  its  popula- 


APPENDIX. 


453 


tion  are  Armenians.  Besides,  a very  considerable  part  of  the 
population  of  the  whole  of  Georgia  and  the  adjacent  Russian 
provinces  are  also  Armenians,  and  this  number,  as  we  have 
stated,  has  been  recently  very  much  increased  by  emigration 
from  Turkey.  By  coming  here  we  have  an  opportunity  of 
witnessing  the  character  of  Armenians,  when  formed  under 
another  government  than  that  of  Turkey.  We  may  also  form 
an  opinion  as  to  the  treatment  missionaries  among  the  Arme- 
nians would  probably  receive  from  the  Russian  government ; 
while  at  the  same  time,  we  shall  be  able  to  learn  much  more 
accurately  than  we  could  otherwise  have  done,  the  character, 
condition,  &c.  of  the  mountain  tribes  of  Georgia,  mentioned 
in  our  instructions  ; and  also  the  progress  and  influence  of  the 
German  colonies  in  these  parts.  Tiflis  is  a very  important 
place  for  trade,  and  it  is  likely  to  become  much  more  so, 
in  future  years.  Its  present  population  is  between  30,000 
and  40,000,  and  probably  25,000  of  these  are  Armenians. 
We  have  become  acquainted  with  an  Armenian  bishop  here, 
who  was  formerly  a papist,  and  educated  at  Rome,  a man  of 
considerable  intelligence,  and  one  from  whom  we  have  gath- 
ered many  important  facts,  in  reference  to  the  subject  of  our 
inquiries.  We  are  also  indebted  for  much  information  to  an 
Armenian  resident  here,  formerly  a professor  of  the  Armenian 
language  in  Paris.  Both  these  men  expressed  very  liberal 
views  on  the  subject  of  education,  and  also  of  religion ; and 
the  latter  spoke  with  much  approbation  of  the  efforts  of  the 
German  missionaries  at  Shousha,  and  said  he  wished  to  see 
the  education  of  Armenians  in  the  hands  of  such  men,  and  he 
thought  the  government  would  be  favorable.  The  French 
consul  of  this  place,  also,  has  been  very  polite  to  us,  and  freely 
communicated  the  results  of  his  inquiries  and  observation  dur- 
ing a residence  of  several  years  in  Tiflis,  a part  of  which  time 
has  been  spent  in  the  different  provinces. 

“ There  is  a German  colony  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of 
Tiflis,  and  several  others  at  a little  distance.  The  Germans 
are  cultivators  of  the  soil,  and  as  far  as  we  can  learn,  are 
doing  very  well.  In  each  colony  a church  is  erected  at  the 
expense  of  the  Russian  government,  and  a pastor  is  procured 
from  Basle,  who  also  is  supported  by  government.  AVe  have 
had  considerable  intercourse  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Saltet,  pastor 
of  the  church  at  Tiflis,  and  he  appears  like  a truly  good  man. 


454 


APPENDIX. 


On  the  last  Sabbath  we  attended  his  public  exercise,  and  it 
was  truly  delightful  to  visit  once  more  the  house  of  God,  and 
listen  to  the  proclamation  of  the  Gospel,  although  the  services 
were  to  us  in  an  unknown  tongue.  Nothing  has  so  strongly 
reminded  us  of  home,  as  to  see  the  assembling  of  this  con- 
gregation at  the  ringing  of  a bell.  Each  individual  came  in 
a neat  and  tidy  dress,  with  a psalm  book  in  his  hand,  and 
throughout  the  exercises  there  was  a respectful  and  serious 
attention.  It  cannot  but  be  regarded  as  a peculiar  providence, 
that  these  people  were  induced  to  leave  their  native  land,, 
and  come  to  this  distance,  and  settle  down  among  nations  in 
many  respects  unchdlized  and  barbarous  ; and  their  influence 
cannot  fail  to  be  salutary,  bringing  with  them,  as  they  do,  the 
arts  of  civilization  and  the  privileges  of  religion.  Most  of 
them  came  from  superstitious  views,  but  although  they  were 
deluded,  still  the  Lord  had  no  doubt  wise  designs  in  bringing 
them  here.  We  find  that  the  Lesgies,  the  Circassians,  Osse- 
tians, and  other  mountaineer  tribes  of  the  Caucasus  are  still 
in  a disturbed  and  unsubdued  state  ; and  the  Russians  are 
now  preparing  to  make  war  upon  them  in  the  autumn,  at  which 
time  they  will  probably  put  a final  end  to  their  outrages.  It 
is  our  intention  to  leave  here  for  Shousha  in  a day  or  two  and 
thence  to  go  to  Erivan  and  Echmiadzin. 

“ As  there  is  a direct  post  route  from  here  to  St.  Peters- 
burg, we  avail  ourselves  of  this  favorable  means  of  conveying 
our  letters.  The  post  leaves  Tiflis  for  the  capital  every  week, 
and  the  ordinary  passage  is  fifteen  days.  We  are  still  in 
good  health,  and  have  much  to  say  of  the  goodness  of  God 
towards  us.  To  him  may  all  our  services  be  consecrated.” 

The  third  letter  is  dated  at  Shousha,  October  1. 

After  receiving  our  letter  from  Tiflis,  dated  August  4th, 
you  will  probably  be  surprised  that  we  have  since  been  able 
to  make  no  farther  progress  in  our  journey,  than  to  this  place. 
The  reason  has  been  our  own  ill  health,  and  dangerous  epi- 
demical or  contagious  diseases  in  the  places  to  which  we  wish 
to  go.  We  informed  you  from  Tiflis  of  the  ravages  of  the 
cholera  morbus  at  Tebriz.  At  that  time  we  knew  of  its 
existence  in  no  other  place,  except  in  the  region  of  Bakou,  on 
the  Caspian.  We  therefore  concluded,  after  finishing  our 


APPENDIX. 


455 


business  at  Tiflis,  to  proceed  as  far  as  Shousha,  where  we 
should  find  a place  convenient,  both  on  account  of  its  healthy 
situation  in  the  mountains,  and  the  society  of  the  German 
missionaries  stationed  there,  for  waiting  until  health  should 
be  restored  to  Tebriz.  The  road  we  were  to  take,  is  about 
six  days  of  constant  travelling  in  length ; it  leads,  almost  the 
whole  distance,  through  the  level  and  sultry  valley  of  the 
Cyrus ; and  though  the  soil  is  in  general  fertile,  and  very 
well  watered,  it  passes  near  not  one  inhabited  spot,  except  the 
town  of  Ganjeh,  capital  of  a small  province  about  half  way, 
and  two  German  colonies  in  its  vicinity.  In  order,  therefore, 
to  defend  us  from  the  scorching  sun,  and  to  carry  our  provis- 
ions more  conveniently,  as  well  as  to  avoid  the  fatigue  of 
riding  on  horseback,  we  hired  a large  covered  German  wagon, 
from  a colony  in  the  vicinity,  to  carry  us  as  far  as  Hellenen- 
dorf,  near  Ganjeh,  where  we  expected  to  exchange  it  for 
another  similar  conveyance.  We  left  Tiflis  on  Thursday,  the 
5th  of  August.  The  next  day  we  learned  that  a dreadful  dis- 
ease had  broken  out  at  Ganjeh,  which  was  carrying  off  in  a 
few  hours  almost  all  whom  it  attacked.  Our  informants  knew 
not  its  name,  but  from  their  description  we  were  sure  it  could 
be  no  other  than  the  cholera  or  the  plague.  To  go  to  Hel- 
lenendorf  now  became  impossible,  as  tJie  only  road  would 
lead  us  through  the  midst  of  the  disease.  No  alternative  was 
therefore  left  us  but  to  turn  aside  to  Anenfeld,  another 
colony  near  the  ruins  of  Shamkor,  where  we  had  been  warned 
not  to  stop  on  account  of  its  unhealthy  situation.  Since  its 
settlement  three  fourths  of  its  inhabitants  have  died,  and  now 
almost  all  were  absent  in  the  mountains  to  avoid  disease.  As 
we  arrived  on  Saturday  evening,  however,  we  were  obliged 
to  spend  the  Sabbath,  and  did  not  get  away  till  Monday  after- 
noon. On  account  of  the  quarantines  to  which  the  disease 
at  Ganjeh  would  subject  those  who  went  in  that  direction, 
we  found  the  greatest  difficulty  in  procuring  a wagon  to 
carry  us  no  farther  than  Korek  Chai,  one  stage  beyond  Gan- 
jeh ; this  arrangement,  however,  was  of  much  importance,  as 
we  could  thus  avoid  going  directly  through  Ganjeh,  as  we 
should  have  been  obliged  to  do,  had  we  gone  by  post.  From 
Korek  Chai,  we  took  post  horses,  and  arrived  at  Shousha  on 
Friday,  having  been  just  eight  days  on  the  road.  But  these 
eight  days  had  done  more  to  undermine  our  health,  than  all 


APPENDIX. 


456 

the  rest  of  our  journey  from  Malta.  The  morning  after  we 
left  Tiflis,  our  dragoman  (who  was  likewise  our  only  servant), 
in  consequence  of  fatigue  from  helping  us  lift  at  the  wagon 
wheels  and  subsequently  unload  all  our  baggage,  in  order  to 
enable  the  horses  to  draw  the  wagon  through  the  mud,  was 
seized  with  a fever,  which  continued  without  intermission  till 
Sunday  afternoon.  Our  own  health  continued  good  till  we 
left  Anenfeld.  But  we  had  hardly  proceeded  a mile  from  that 
colony,  before  one,  and  shortly  after  the  other,  was  seized  with 
a fever  which  was  accompanied  with  much  pain  and  debility. 
We  attributed  this  to  the  bad  wind  which  prevailed,  more 
than  to  anything  else.  From  Shamkor  there  stretches  off 
towards  the  south-east  a broad  plain,  uninterrupted  by  a single 
hill  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  and  presenting  a horizon  like 
the  sea.  Along  the  banks  of  the  Cyrus,  which  runs  in  that 
direction,  are  extensive  rice  plantations,  and  beyond  it  is  the 
province  of  Shirwan,  noted  for  its  sickly  atmosphere.  The 
wind,  which  blows  from  these  regions  every  day,  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  day  we  left  the  colony,  brought  with  it  a heavy  fog 
from  the  rice  plantations,  and  then  became  so  sultry,  debilitat- 
ing, and  oppressive,  that  we  seemed  almost  to  perceive  the 
pestilential  vapors  with  which  it  was  charged.  It  continued 
thus  for  two  days,  and  no  doubt  contributed  to  produce  and 
prolong  our  illness.  Our  wagoner  had  promised  to  conduct  us 
by  a road  which  should  not  lead  us  through  Ganjeh.  But  to 
our  great  surprise  he  brought  us,  between  8 and  9 at  night, 
almost  wuthin  a stone’s  cast  of  that  place  to  sleep.  We  have 
since  learned  that  it  was  the  cholera  that  was  then  raging 
there.  Hundreds  had  already  died  of  it,  and  in  the  colony  of 
Hellenendorf,  more  than  fifty  had  been  attacked. 

Added  to  our  actual  illness,  and  apprehensions  from  the 
dangerous  disease,  then  so  near  us,  our  accommodations  for 
the  night  were  not  the  most  comfortable.  With  the  exception 
of  two  nights  at  Anenfeld,  and  one  at  Korek  Chai,  we  invari- 
ably, during  this  ride,  slept  on  the  ground  in  the  open  air,  and 
more  than  once  the  middle  of  the  road  was  the  best  spot  we 
could  find.  Such  was  the  case  this  night ; and  so,  throwing 
our  cloaks  over  us,  we  lay  down  by  our  wagon  wheels  until 
morning.  We  then  went  on  to  the  post  at  Korek  Chai,  but 
our  fever  had  risen  so  high  that  we  could  proceed  no  farther. 
A Russian  post-house  is  not  a very  inviting  place.  It  con- 


APPENDIX. 


457 


sists,  in  these  provinces,  generally  of  a walled  enclosure, 
within  which  is  a stable  for  horses,  and  a few  apartments  for 
Cossacks.  The  traveller  can  rarely  find  any  food,  or  any  con- 
veniences whatever,  unless  it  be  an  empty  room.  The  lodg- 
ings of  the  cossacks  at  this  post  were  cabins  under  ground, 
and  that  which  we  occupied  was  filled  with  myriads  and 
myriads  of  musquetoes  which  tormented  us  all  day  and  all 
night.  By  the  blessing  of  God,  however,  upon  the  medicines 
we  took,  we  arose  the  next  morning,  free  from  fever,  and  were 
able  to  go  on  our  way.  So  weak  were  we  still,  that  we  could 
hardly  ride  from  one  post  to  another.  We  had  no  appetite 
for  food,  and  had  we  been  disposed  to  eat,  dry  bread  was 
almost  the  only  food  we  had.  We  seem  to  have  been  kept  up 
during  the  remaining  two  days  and  a half  of  our  journey,  only 
by  the  special  interposition  of  Providence  in  our  behalf, 
exposed  as  we  were  to  the  heat  of  the  mid-day  sun,  and  the 
damps  of  the  midnight  air,  during  the  prevalence  of  an  epi- 
demic of  which  such  exposures  are  peculiarly  the  predisposing 
causes.  Our  morning  ride  generally  continued  till  near  noon, 
and  our  evening  ride  till  near  midnight.  And  one  night  after 
entering  the  mountains,  where  the  wind  blew  cold  and  piercing, 
our  lodging  place  was  an  open  scaffold,  ten  or  twelve  feet 
from  the  ground,  erected  by  the  cossacks  as  the  only  refuge 
they  could  find  from  the  musquetoes.  It  was  not  to  be  ex- 
pected that  our  exposures  and  fatigue  would  be  attended  by 
no  bad  consequences.  We  were  hardly  surprised,  therefore, 
when,  a few  days  after  our  arrival,  we  were  all  seized  with 
either  the  intermittent  or  remittent  fever.  A kind  Providence, 
however,  blessed  the  means  we  used,  and  every  case  soon 
yielded  to  the  medicines  we  took.  Still  we  have  not  all  of  us 
yet  recovered  sufficient  strength  to  journey.  Indeed,  we  have 
not  gone  out  of  the  missionary  premises  but  once  since  we 
arrived. 

“We  have  never  ceased  to  be  thankful  to  God, who  brought 
us  to  Shousha,  even  though  our  journey  was  attended  with 
some  danger  and  disease.  For  before  we  reached  here,  the 
cholera  morbus  broke  out  at  Tiflis,  and  has  raged  there,  so 
that  up  to  the  last  accounts,  according  to  credible  repoit,  not 
far  from  ten  thousand  have  died.  When  there,  we  supposed 
the  population,  according  to  the  best  estimates  we  could 
obtain,  to  be  less  than  forty  thousand.  Nearly  one  fourth 
39 


458 


APPENDIX. 


have  since  been  swept  into  eternity  ! And  had  we  been  there, 
we  should,  very  likely,  have  been  among  the  number.  For 
some  time  after  we  reached  Shousha,  it  was  surrounded  and 
threatened  by  the  disease  on  every  side,  and  still  defended 
from  it.  The  inhabitants  were  much  alarmed.  The  Arme- 
nians had  special  prayers,  and  the  Tartars  went  in  solemn 
mourning  procession,  with  banners  flying,  their  heads  uncover- 
ed, and  crying  with  clamorous  vociferations  upon  God,  to  their 
grave-yards,  to  weep  and  pray  there.  The  Russian  authori- 
ties were  also  alarmed,  and  adopted  precautionary  measures  ; 
one  of  which  was  a law  that  no  one  should  go  out  without 
first  taking  a drink  of  brandy — a law  which  we  think  it  would 
be  difficult  to  execute  in  the  United  States. 

“ On  one  side  the  disease  advanced  to  Nakhchewan,  on  this 
side  of  the  Araxes.  In  another  direction  it  attacked  villages, 
within  an  hour  or  two  of  Shousha.  Its  ravages  were  felt  at 
Bakou,  Shamakhy,  Kooba  and  Derbend.  And  we  even  hear 
that  it  is  at  Astrakhan,  and  along  the  frontiers  north  of  the 
Caucasus.  Within  a few  days  it  has  made  its  appearance  in 
Shousha,  and  now  a few  die  of  it  daily.  But  it  assumes  here 
a comparatively  mild  form,  and  appears  to  excite  but  little 
alarm.  We  have  been  looking  forward  to  the  first  cool 
weather  to  put  a stop  to  it,  but  it  seems  not  to  be  so  easily 
affected  by  a low  temperature  as  we  had  supposed.  At 
Reshd,  where  it  made  its  first  appearance,  it  broke  out  in  the 
winter. 

“ Thus  you  see,  that  had  our  own  health  been  good,  there 
has  yet  been  no  time  when  we  could  with  safety  have  proceed- 
ed on  our  journey.  In  Nakhchewan,  through  which  we  should 
go  in  order  to  take  Echmiadzin  in  our  route,  the  disease  still 
rages  violently.  At  Tebriz  the  cholera  has  indeed  ceased, 
but  the  plague  has  broken  out,  which  is  a still  greater  hin- 
drance to  travelling,  and  not  so  likely  soon  to  disappear.  How 
forcibly  the  reflection  strikes  one,  that  God  is  pouring  out 
upon  these  countries  the  vials  of  his  wrath.  War,  cholear 
and  plague  follow  each  other  in  quick  succession,  and  hurry 
their  thousands  into  the  grave.  And  still  the  survivors  repent 
not.  Though  stricken  till  “ the  whole  head  is  sick,  and  the 
whole  heart  faint,”  they  revolt  more  and  more.  Oh ! for  a 
prophet’s  voice,  to  interpret  to  them  the  meaning  of  their  afflic- 
tions, and  to  teach  them  how  to  turn  the  wrath  of  Heaven  into 


APPENDIX. 


459 


clemency  and  mercy  ! — We  have  not  been  able  to  learn  that 
the  cholera  has  ever  prevailed  here  as  an  epidemic,  but  once 
before.  That  was  in  the  year  1823.  Then  it  prevailed  only 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  Caspian,  and  did  not  advance  up  the 
Cyrus  so  far  as  Ganjeh. 

“ Though  our  delay  here  has  been  long,  yet,  except  for  the 
consideration  that  it  will  prolong  our  journey  on  the  whole, 
we  are  far  from  being  dissatisfied  with  it.  We  have  been 
able  to  gather  much  information  from  the  brethren  here, 
relating  to  the  objects  of  our  tour,  which  we  hope  in  due  time 
to  transmit  to  you.  The  experiment  they  are  making,  of  car- 
rying forward  missionary  operations  within  the  Russian  terri- 
tories, is  a very  important  one,  and  the  result  of  it  is  yet  ex- 
tremely uncertain.  The  first  object  of  the  missionaries  in 
coming  to  these  countries,  was  to  labor  among  the  Mohamme- 
dans,— both  Tartars  and  Persians.  They,  however,  found  the 
Armenians  so  destitute  of  schools  and  instruction  of  every  kind, 
and  so  deplorably  ignorant  of  the  word  of  God,  that  they  re- 
solved to  divide  their  efforts  and  appropriate  a part  only  to  the 
Mohammedans,  and  a part  to  the  Armenians.  They  commenced 
a regular  system  of  operations  only  about  three  years  ago.  Of 
the  five  brethren  who  were  then  here,  three  devoted  their  labors 
to  the  former  class,  and  two  to  the  latter.  Two  schools  have 
been  opened  in  Shousha  for  the  Armenians,  under  the  super- 
intendence of  the  missionaries,  and  when  we  arrived,  one  of 
them  contained  60  scholars,  and  the  other  30.  They  have 
since  been  discontinued  on  account  of  the  sickness  in  the 
tovrn.  The  brethren  are  also  in  the  habit  of  making  missionary 
tours,  both  in  this  province  and  in  the  adjacent  ones,  for  the 
purpose  of  distributing  tracts  and  books  among  the  Armeni- 
ans and  Tartars,  and  also  of  publishing  to  them  the  Gospel, 
both  in  private  and  in  public,  in  the  bazars,  as  the  providence 
of  God  gives  them  opportunities.  These  efforts  have  not  been 
without  some  precious  fruits  among  the  Armenians,  and  their 
general  influence  certainly  encourages  their  continuance.  The 
missionary  press  has  hitherto  printed  only  in  Armenian  ; they 
are  expecting,  however,  soon,  a fount  of  types  for  printing  in 
Turkish.  At  present  there  are  but  three  brethren  here — 
Dittrich,  Zaremba  and  Ilohenacker,  besides  the  printer.  Of 
the  other  two,  one  is  in  Bagdad,  studying  the  Arabic,  and  the 
other  is  nowon  his  return  from  Petersburg.  Zaremba  is  at 


460 


APPENDIX. 


present  very  low  of  the  cholera — almost  all  hopes  of  his  recov- 
ery are  extinguished.  He  has  just  returned  from  Tifiis, 
where  he  was  during  the  raging  of  that  disease.  He  is  a 
dear  brother,  and  his  loss  will  be  severely  felt.  We  cannot 
but  hope  in  God,  that  he  may  yet  be  raised.*  We  have  uni- 
formly received  the  kindest  treatment  from  the  brethren  here 
during  our  protracted  stay,  and  it  has  truly  been  a resting 
place  in  our  pilgrimage,  both  temporally  and  spiritually.  We 
hope  the  providence  of  God  will  soon  open  the  way,  so  that 
we  may  proceed  on  our  journey,  but  we  desire  to  say,  ‘ The  will 
of  the  Lord  be  done !’  ” 


[ R.  p.  423.  ] 

Ahdool  Messeeh, 

His  family  name  was  Shekh  Salih,  and  his  connections 
were  very  respectable  people.  He  was  some  time  master  of 
jewels  to  the  court  of  Oude,  an  appointment  of  higher  estima- 
tion in  eastern  palaces  than  in  those  of  Europe,  and  the  holder 
of  which  has  always  a high  salary.  He  had  been  instructed 
by  his  father  in  both  Persian  and  Arabic.  He  was  also  a good 
Hindoostanee  scholar.  In  1810,  he  visited  Cawnpore,  while 
Mr.  Marty n was  chaplain  of  that  station.  From  his  lips,  Ab- 
dool  heard  the  truths  of  the  Gospel.  The  impression  produced 
on  his  mind,  proved  deep  and  lasting.  He  was  baptized  in  the 
Old  Church,  Calcutta,  by  the  Rev.  David  Brown,  on  Whit- 
sunday, 1811,  by  the  name  of  Abdool  Messeeh.  In  1812,  he  was 
engaged  as  a catechist  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  and 
accompanied  Mr.  Corrie,  their  Chaplain  at  Agra,  to  that  sta- 
tion. Between  the  teacher  and  pupil  commenced  a friendship 
of  the  most  endeared  kind.  After  having  been  employed 
about  eight  years  as  a catechist,  he  was  ordained  by  the  *Lu- 
theran  missionaries.  After  his  ordination  he  was  permitted  to 
pass  unmolested,  and  was  treated  with  respect  in  private.  He 
visited  the  principal  cities  in  those  regions,  and  by  the  sim- 
plicity and  uprightness  of  his  conduct,  and  the  lively  and 


The  missionary  recovered  his  health.  E. 


APPENDIX. 


461 


interesting  manner,  in  which,  on  every  occasion,  he  introduce#^ 
the  subject  of  religion,  he  excited  much  attention.  In  De- 
cember, 1825,  he  received  episcopal  ordination  at  the  hands  of 
Bishop  Heber. 

Abdool  Messeeh  immediately  after  went  to  Lucknow, 
where  he  resided,  with  the  exception  of  a visit  to  Cawnpore, 
till  his  death,  which  happened  on  the  4th  of  March,  1827, 
occasioned  by  mortification  proceeding  from  a neglected  car- 
buncle. He  expressed  himself  perfectly  resigned,  and  that 
death  had  no  fears  for  him ; for  that  our  Saviour  had  deprived 
death  of  its  sting.  The  Resident,  with  other  friends,  kindly 
attended  the  funeral,  and  read  the  burial  service  at  the  grave. 
A monument  has  been  erected  to  his  memory,  with  an  inscrip- 
tion both  in  Persian  and  English.  Bishop  Heber  thus  remarks 
about  his  appearance  and  character.  ‘‘  He  is  a very  fine  old 
man,  with  a magnificent  gray  beard,  and  of  much  more  gen- 
tlemanly manners  than  any  Christian  native  whom  I have  seen 
He  is  every  way  fit  for  Holy  Orders,  and  is  a most  sincere 
Christian,  quite  free,  so  far  as  I could  observe,  from  all  conceit 
and  enthusiasm.  His  long  eastern  dress,  his  long  gray  beard, 
and  his  calm  resigned  countenance,  give  him  already,  almost 
the  air  of  an  apostle.”  E. 


[ S.  p.  423.  ] 

Results  of  the  visit  of  Martyn  to  Persia. 

Towards  the  close  of  his  residence  in  Shiraz,  Mr.  Martyn 
seems  to  have  been  treated  with  increased  deference  and 
respect.  The  impression  made  upon  the  inhabitants,  by  his 
humility,  his  patience  and  resignation,  and  his  evident  sin- 
cerity and  disinterestedness,  is  stated  by  Mr.  Morier  to  have 
been  very  powerful.  The  missionary,  Wolfe,  said,  that  he 
had  kindled  a light  in  Persia,  which  would  never  go  out.  Sir 
Robert  Ker  Porter  bears  a similar  testimony.  “ On  leaving 
its  walls,”  he  remarks,  “the  apostle  of  Christianity  found  no 
cause  for  shaking  off*  the  dust  of  his  feet  against  the  Moham- 
medan city.  The  inhabitants  had  received,  cherished  and  lis- 
39* 


462 


APPENDIX. 


tened  to  him  ; and  he  departed  thence  amid  the  blessings  and 
tears  of  many  a Persian  friend.” 

The  Asiatic  Journal,  for  March,  1830,  contains  an  interesting 
article,  under  the  title  of  “ An  adventure  at  Shiraz.”  Who  the 
author  of  it  is  we  do  not  know.  It  contains,  we  think,  strong 
internal  evidence  of  its  genuineness.  We  cannot  forbear 
making  a quotation. 

Having  received  an  invitation  to  dine  (or  rather  sup)  with 
a Persian  party  in  the  city,  I went,  and  found  a number  of 
guests  assembled.  The  conversation  was  varied— grave  and 
gay  ; chiefly  of  the  latter  complexion.  Poetry  was  often  the 
subject:  sometimes  philosophy,  and  sometimes  politics,  pre- 
vailed. Among  the  topics  discussed,  religion  was  one.  There 
are  so  many  sects  in  Persia,  especially  if  we  include  the  free- 
thinking  classes,  that  the  questions  which  grow  out  of  such 
a discussion  constitute  no  trifling  resource  for  conversation. 
I was  called  upon,  though  with  perfect  good-breeding  and 
politeness,  to  give  an  account  of  the  tenets  of  our  faith  ; and 
I confess  myself  sometimes  embarrassed  by  the  pointed  queries 
of  my  companions.  Among  the  guests  was  a person  who  took 
but  little  part  in  the  conversation,  and  who  appeared  to  be 
intimate  with  none  but  the  master  of  the  house.  He  was  a 
man  below  the  middle  age,  of  a serious  countenance  and  mild 
deportment ; they  called  him  Mohammed  Rahem.  I thought 
that  he  frequently  observed  me  with  great  attention,  and 
watched  every  word  I uttered,  especially  when  the  subject 
of  religion  was  discussing.  Once,  when  I expressed  myself 
with  some  levity,  this  individual  fixed  his  eyes  upon  me 
with  such  a peculiar  expression  of  surprise,  regret  and  re- 
proof, that  I was  struck  to  the  very  soul,  and  felt  a strange 
mysterious  wonder  who  this  person  could  be.  I asked  private- 
ly one  of  the  party,  who  told  me  that  he  had  been  educated  for 
a Moollah,  but  had  never  officiated  ; and  that  he  was  a man 
of  considerable  learning,  and  much  respected ; but  lived  re- 
tired, and  seldom  visited  even  his  most  intimate  friends.  My 
informant  added,  that  his  only  inducement  to  join  the  party 
had  been  the  expectation  of  meeting  an  Englishman ; as  he 
was  much  attached  to  the  English  nation,  and  had  studied  our 
language  and  learning. 


APPENDIX. 


463 


This  information  increased  my  curiosity;  which  I deter- 
mined to  seek  an  opportunity  of  gratifying,  by  conversing  t^ith 
the  object  of  it.  A few  days  afterward,  I called  upon  Moham- 
med Rahem,  and  found  him  reading  a volume  of  Cowper’s 
Poems ! This  circumstance  led  to  an  immediate  discussion 
of  the  merits  of  English  poetry,  and  European  literature  in 
general.  I was  perfectly  astonished  at  the  clear  and  accurate 
conceptions  which  he  had  formed  upon  these  subjects,  and  at 
the  precision  with  which  he  expressed  himself  in  English.  We 
discoursed  on  these  and  congenial  topics  for  nearly  two  hours  ; 
till,  at  length,  I ventured  to  sound  his  opinions  on  the  subject 
of  religion. 

“ You  are  a Moollah,  I am  informed.” 

“No,”  said  he;  “I  was  educated  at  a Madrussa  (College), 
but  I have  never  felt  an  inclination  to  be  one  of  the  priest- 
hood.” 

“The  exposition  of  your  Religious  Volume,”  I rejoined, 
“ demands  a pretty  close  application  to  study : before  a person 
can  be  qualified  to  teach  the  doctrines  of  the  Koran,  I under- 
stand he  must  thoroughly  examine  and  digest  volumes  of  com- 
ments, which  ascertain  the  sense  of  the  text  and  the  applica- 
tion of  its  injunctions.  This  is  a laborious  preparation,  if  a 
man  be  disposed  conscientiously  to  fulfil  his  important  func- 
tions.” As  he  made  no  remark,  I continued : “Our Scriptures 
are  their  own  expositors.  We  are  solicitous  only  that  they 
should  be  read : and,  although  some  particular  passages 
are  not  without  difficulties,  arising  from  the  inherent  obscurity 
of  language,  the  faults  of  translation,  or  the  errors  of  copyists, 
yet  it  is  our  boast,  that  the  authority  of  our  Holy  Scriptures  is 
confirmed  by  the  perspicuity  and  simplicity  of  their  style,  as 
well  as  precepts.” 

I was  surprised  that  he  made  no  reply  to  these  observations. 
At  the  hazard  of  being  deemed  importunate,  I proceeded  to 
panegyrize  the  leading  principles  of  Christianity,  more  par- 
ticularly in  respect  to  their  moral  and  practical  character ; 
and  happened,  among  other  reflections,  to  suggest,  that,  as  no 
other  concern  was  of  so  much  importance  to  the  human  race 
as  religion,  and  as  only  one  faith  could  be  the  right,  the  sub- 
ject admitted  not  of  being  regarded  as  indifferent,  though  too 
many  did  so  regard  it. 


464 


APPENDIX. 


‘‘Do  not  YOU  esteem  it  so  ?”  he  asked. 

“'Certainly  not,”  I replied. 

“ Then  your  indifference  at  the  table  of  our  friend  Meerza 
Reeza,  when  the  topic  of  religion  was  under  consideration, 
was  merely  assumed,  out  of  complaisance  to  Mussulmans,  I 
presume  ?” 

I remembered  the  occasion  to  which  he  alluded ; and  recog- 
nized in  his  countenance  the  same  expression,  compounded 
half  of  pity,  half  of  surprise,  which  it  then  exhibited.  I owned 
that  I had  acted  inconsistently,  perhaps  incautiously  and  im- 
prudently : but  I made  the  best  defence  I could  ; and  disavow- 
ed, in  the  most  solemn  manner,  any  premeditated  design  to 
contemn  the  religion  which  I profess. 

“ I am  heartily  glad  I was  deceived,”  he  said ; “ for  sincerity 
in  religion  is  our  paramount  duty.  What  we  are,  we  should 
never  be  ashamed  of  appearing  to  be.” 

“ Are  you  a sincere  Mussulman,  then  ?”  I boldly  asked. 

An  internal  struggle  seemed,  for  an  instant,  to  agitate  his 
visage  : at  length  he  answered  mildly,  “ No.” 

“ You  are  not  a skeptic  or  freethinker 

“No ; indeed  I am  not.” 

“ What  are  you,  then  ?— Be  you  sincere. — Are  you  a Chris- 
tian 

“ I am,^’  he  replied. 

I should  vainly  endeavor  to  describe  the  astonishment  which 
seized  me  at  this  declaration.  I surveyed  Mohammed  Rahem, 
at  first,  with  a look  which,  judging  from  its  reflection  from  his 
benign  countenance,  must  have  betokened  suspicion,  or  even 
contempt.  The  consideration  that  he  could  have  no  motive 
to  deceive  me  in  this  disclosure,  which  was  of  infinitely  great- 
er seriousness  to  himself  than  to  me,  speedily  restored  me  to 
recollection,  and  banished  every  sentiment  but  joy.  I could 
not  refrain  from  pressing  silently  his  hand  to  my  lieart. 

He  was  not  unmoved  at  this  transport ; but  he  betrayed  no 
unmanly  emotions.  He  told  me  that  I had  possessed  myself 
of  a secret,  which,  in  spite  of  his  opinion  that  it  was  the  duty 
of  every  one  to  wear  his  religion  openly,  he  had  hitherto  con- 
cealed, except  from  a few  who  participated  in  his  own  senti- 
ments. 

“ And  whence  came  this  happy  change  I asked. 


APPENDIX. 


465 


“ I will  tell  you  that  likewise,”  he  replied.  « In  the  year 
1223  (of  the  Hegira),  there  came  to  this  city  an  Englishman, 
who  taught  the  religion  of  Christ  with  a boldness  hitherto 
unparalleled  in  Persia,  in  the  midst  of  much  scorn  and  ill- 
treatment  from  our  Moollahs,  as  well  as  the  rabble.  He  was 
a beardless  youth,  and  evidently  enfeebled  by  disease.  He 
dwelt  among  us  for  more  than  a year.  I was  then  a decided 
enemy  to  Infidels,  as  the  Christians  are  termed  by  the  follow- 
ers of  Mohammed  ; and  I visited  this  teacher  of  the  despised 
sect  with  the  declared  object  of  treating  him  with  scorn,  and 
exposing  his  doctrines  to  contempt.  Although  I persevered 
for  some  time  in  this  behavior  toward  him,  I found  that  every 
interview  not  only  increased  my  respect  for  the  individual,  but 
diminished  my  confidence  in  the  faith  in  which  I was  educated. 
His  extreme  forbearance  toward  the  violence  of  bia  opponents, 
the  calm  and  yet  convincing  mannor  in  which  he  exposed 
the  fallacies  and  eopmstries  by  which  he  was  assailed,  for 
he  spoke  Persian  excellently,  gradually  inclined  me  to  listen 
to  his  arguments,  to  inquire  dispassionately  into  the  subject 
of  them,  and  finally  to  read  a Tract  which  he  had  written  in 
reply  to  a defence  of  Islamism  by  our  chief  Moollahs.  Need 
I detain  you  longer?  The  result  of  my  examination  was 
a conviction  that  the  young  disputant  was  right.  Shame,  or 
rather  fear,  withheld  me  from  avowing  this  opinion.  I even 
avoided  the  society  of  the  Christian  teacher,  though  he  re- 
mained in  the  city  so  long.  Just  before  he  quitted  Shiraz, 
I could  not  refrain  from  paying  him  a farewell  visit.  Our 
conversation — ^the  memory  of  it  will  never  fade  from  the 
tablet  of  my  mind — sealed  my  conversion.  He  gave  me  a 
book — it  has  ever  been  my  constant  companion — the  study  of 
it  has  formed  my  most  delightful  occupation — its  contents  have 
often  consoled  me.” 

Upon  this  he  put  into  my  hands  a copy  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment in  Persian.  On  one  of  the  blank  leaves  was  written — 
“ There  is  joy  in  heaven  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth — Henry 
Martyn.” 

Upon  looking  into  the  Memoir  of  Mr.  Martyn,  by  Mr.  Sar- 
gent, one  of  the  most  delightful  pieces  of  Biography  in  our 
language,  I cannot  perceive  therein  any  allusion  to  Mohammed 
Rahem ; unless  he  be  one  of  the  young  men  who  came  from 


466 


APPENDIX. 


the  College,  “ full  of  zeal  and  logic,”  to  try  him  with  hard 
questions. 


The  following  lines  appeared  a few  years  since,  m a reli- 
gious periodical. 

Alone,  and  dying,  hadst  thou  not  a friend 
O’er  thy  low  couch  in  anxious  hope  to  bend. 

Watch  thy  last  conflict,  catch  thy  parting  sigh. 

Press  the  faint  hand,  and  close  the  expiring  eye  ? 

Wast  thou  alone  ? was  not  the  Saviour  there  ; 

And  the  lone  stranger  his  peculiar  care  ? 

Yes,  he  was  with  thee ; thy  Redeemer  shed 
Ills  rays  of  glory  round  thy  humble  head ; 

His  Spirit  led  thee  as  thou  jonrney’dst  on, 

Plis  eye  beheld  thee  from  the  eternal  throno# 

Thine  the  meek  temper,  thine  the  lowly  mind. 

The  heart  obedient  and  the  will  resigned  ; 

Prudence,  that  never  slept,  love  uncontrolled. 

And  holy  zeal,  unconquerably  bold. 

Not  the  disciple  favored  of  his  Lord, 

Spread  with  more  fervor  tidings  of  his  word ; 

Not  the  apostle  to  the  Gentile  world. 

The  Saviour’s  banner  with  more  joy  unfurled. 

Than  thy  rapt  spirit  hailed  the  dawning  day. 

That  shed  on  Pagan  night  the  Gospel  ray  ; 

Saw  Bethlehem’s  star  arise  in  Persia’s  plains. 

Heard  hymns  of  triumph  peal — “ Messiah  reigns 
Beheld  the  Saviour’s  ensign  raised  on  high. 

Viewed  the  bent  knee,  and  marked  the  uplifted  eye ; 
Mohammed’s  conquests  wither  in  the  tomb. 

And  truth’s  bright  rays  succeed  to  error’s  gloom. 

And  when  thy  failing  steps  to  Tocat  strayed  ; 

When  the  weak  frame  refused  to  lend  its  aid  ; 

And  the  soul,  anxious  to  begin  its  flight. 

Sought  to  adore  in  uncreated  light ; 

Though  no  loved  eye  was  there  to  pour  the  tear. 

O’er  thy  wrecked  hopes,  thy  meteor-like  career, — 

Wast  thou  alone  ? — when  Heaven  to  thee  displayed 
The  crown  of  glory,  that  could  never  fade ; 


APPENDIX. 


467 


When  Seraph  spirits  tended  as  thou  slept, 

And  hymns  of  Zion  soothed  thee  as  thou  wept  ? 
Wast  thou  alone  ? — when  God  himself  was  there, 
Heard  every  sigh,  and  answered  every  prayer  ? 

No  : — As  to  Calvary  ofl  thou  turn’dst  thine  eyes. 
And,  more  than  conqueror,  saw’st  thy  Lord  arise ; 
Saw’s t that  the  grave,  the  power  of  death  and  hell, 
Against  the  eternal  Son  could  not  prevail ; 

With  dauntless  steps  the  vale  of  death  thou  trod. 
And  found  thy  home  in  heaven,  thy  rest  in  God. 


THE  UfflIiRK  Of  THE 

poT  " P,  1Q7B 

MUSVERSnY  0?  ILLINOIS 


4 


